BR c IRISH CHURCH HISTORY. YOL. II. In compliance with current copyright law, LBS Archival Products produced this replacement volume on paper that meets the ANSI Standard Z39.48-1984 to replace the irreparably deteriorated original. 1993 TM Coo' CHURCH HISTORY OF IRELAND FROM THE ANGLO-NOEMAN INVASION TO THE EEFOEMATION. SntUBmn of §xs|^op^s boton io tl^t ^n^mi ban. SYLVESTER MALONE, M.E.I.A. AND FELLOW OF THE ROYAL HISTORICAL AND ARCH^OLOGICAL ASSOCIATION OF IRELAND. AUTHOR OF " TENANT-WRONG ILLUSTRATED IN A NUTSHELL " AND " VINDICATION OF THK SAINTS, SHRINES, AND KOUNU TOWERS OF IRELAND." " Quamvis Eruditione et scientia inferior, nulla tamen sinccritate verique studio cedere unquam s\iatiael>o."—Mab. Praf. Scec. Prim. Benedictinum. IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. II. DUBLIN: M. H. GILL & SON, 50 UPPER SACKYILLE-ST. DUFFY, 17 WELLINGTON QUAY. LONDON: BURNS, GATES, AND CO., 17 P0RT2IAN-STREET. 1880. [All rights reserved.] PEINTEI) BY hi. H. (JILL AND SON, 50 UPPJR 3ACKVILLE STREET, DUBUK. CONTENTS. CHAPTER XIX. PAGES Heresy and idolatry in the Irish Church ; Dame Kitler : her powerful abettors; her death; also that of Petronilla, for religion ; exemption of Ossory from Dublin ; persecution of Bishop Ledred ; theocratic form of the Christian Commonwealths ; provmcial Synod of Dublin : its canons ; tithes ; ecclesiastical immunity ; reserved cases ; amalgamation of dio- ceses ; unusual acts of sacrilege ; Richard ot Dun- dalk : his writings ; disputes with the religious orders ; was he cardinal ? writers of the fourteenth centurj' ; anonymous w-ritings in the Leabhar Breac ; specimens of sermons or homilies ... ••• ^-^^ CHAPTER XX. The English Pale : its exclusive spirit ; the statutes of Kil- kenny : their politico-religious character ; represen- tation in Parliament a burden rather than honour^; sacrilegious acts of outrage ; statute of " premujiire ; presentation to benefices by the Pope and king al- ternately ; state of the Church within the Pale ; effects of the great schism of the West ; order of precedence in Parhament ; the arts— that of painting and perspective ; that of illumination as illustrated in the "DomnachAirgid ;" in metaUurgy, the crosier of Cornelius O'Dea ; in the Bell of St. Patrick ; m the " Cathach " of St. Columbkille ; writers of the fifteenth century ... ••• '••• ••• °^'** VI CONTENTS. CHAPTER XXL pages Neglect of the Anglo-Irish State and Church ; rapacity of the viceroys, and worldliness of the Anglo-Irish ecclesiastics ; amalgamation of dioceses ; pro\ancial jurisdiction of Armagh, of Tuam, of Dublin, and of Cashel ... ... ... 85-111 CHAPTER XXII. The Church of the Pale ; schism of the West : action of the Irish Church in regard to it ; heretical proposi- tions and condemnation of Xon'is ; interesting canons of a council in Armagh ; spirit of pilgrimage ; the Cohda;i, or Culdees ... ... ... ... 112-130 CHAPTER XXIII. Selfishness and jealousy of the Anglo-Irish Church ; re- markable synod at Limerick ; specimens of music from the Antiphonary of Armagh ; religious plays ; Passion Play, and that of Corpus Christi ; the Anglo- Irish and old Irish religious formed into two pro- vinces ; wardenship of Galway : its wealth and con- stitution ; beneficent action of the Popes ; decree from Annagh in regard to a divorce case ; love of pilgi-image ... ... ... ... ... 131-161 CHAPTER XXIV. Form of excommunication against Robert Cusack ; plun- der in Church and State ; confusion caused by the pretender Lambert Simnel ; conduct of the prior of Kilmainham ; the pretender Perkin Warbeck ; laxity of discipline in religious houses ; action of the Church in regard to the Pretenders ; funeral quarters ; burial disputes ... . 162-180 CHAPTER XXIV. Reformation in discipline ; disputes about the See of Cloyne ; Blessed Thadaus venerated in Piedmont ; Purgatory of St. Patrick ; Loch Derg ; Vision of Adamnan ; Vision of the Knight Owen ; suppres- sion and restoration of St. Patrick's Purgatory 181-203 CONTENTS. VU CHAPTER XXVI. page Irish -wTiters of the sixteenth century ; a Franciscan library- ; religious foundations ; several councils held ; instances of remarkable pilgrimages and of mon- astic profession ; estrangement between the Irish and Anglo-Irish ; form of opening a council : its canons ; disputes between the religious and citizens of Dublin ; the De Profiindis ; its origin ; low tone of religion in the Pale; fimeral "quarters;" the old Irish no less Ultramontane than the Pale ; the popes no less indulgent to the old Irish than to the Anglo-Irish ; privileges and dispensations in favour of the Irish Church ; monastic buildings : their architecture ; religious orders ; their number and respective discipline ; our religious abroad ; consent of Rome for establishment of a religious order ; its usefulness ... ... ... ... ... 204-254 APPENDIX A. Letter of the famous grant by Adrian IV., and confirma- tory brief by Pope Alexander III. ... ... 255 APPENDIX B. An Irish extract on the grant of Adrian TV. from Lea- bhar Mor Dvma Doighre ... ... ... 256 APPENDIX C. Statutes of the Synod of Cashel in 1172 ... ... 257 APPENDIX D. On the form of a will, and of its confirmation . . . 258 APPENDIX E. A curious Irish piece on Tithes ... ... ... 258 APPENDIX F. Letters of Pope Alexander III. on the invasion of Henrj^ II. to the said king, to King Roderick O'Connor, to the nobles, and to the bishops of Ireland . . . 259 APPENT)IX G. The so-called Pope Leo's synodal address according to Martene ; according to the " Leabhar Breac " ... 264 Viii C0NTFNT8. APPENDIX H. PAGE On the Eucharist ... -.• ••• ••• 265 APPENDIX I. An eighth centurj^ Litany of the Blessed Virgin ... 268 APPENDIX J. The old Irish Creed from the Vision o/Adamnan ... 270 APPENDIX K. The Lorica of Gildas brought into Ireland in the seventh century ... ... ... ... ... 271 APPENTDIX L. Hymn of the Apostles ... ... ... ... 272 APPENDIX M. The hymn dicat ... ... ... ... ... 275 APPENDIX N. The hymn of St. Michael ... 277 APPENDIX 0. St. Patrick's Irish hymn at Tara ; St, Seachnall's alpha- betical hymn in honour of St. Patrick ... ... 278 APPENDIX P. Orders of Baptism according to the Irish Corpus Missal ; according to the Irish Bobio Missal of St. Colum- banus ... ... ... ... ... 281 APPENT)IX Q. Form of administering communion from the "Book of Dimma;" from the "Book of Deer;" visitation of the sick ... ... ... ... ... 291 APPENDIX R. Form of administering the Sacrament of Penance ... 296 APPENDIX S. Form of Extreme Unction, and of spiritually helping the Bick 297 CONTENTS. IX APPElSroiX T. PAGE Marriage Rite and Mass from the Corpus Ckristi Missal ; from the Sarum Missal ... ... ... 300 APPENDIX T. Nuptial benediction from the Irish (Bobio) Missal ... 305 APPENDIX U. Order of offices used by St. Columbanus; those accord- ing to the Salisbury rite ... ... ... 306 APPENDIX V. Scriptural reasons in Irish for the canonical hours ... 309 APPENDIX W. The Mass according to the Sarum Missal ... ... 310 APPENDIX X. Mass in the Corpifs C%m^i Irish Missal ... ... 312 APPENDIX Y. Mass in the " Drummond " Missal ... ... ... 312 APPENDIX Z. Mass as sketched in the iyea^Aar 5reac ... ... 318 APPENDIX AA. Gloria in Excelsis from the ** Leabhar Breac " ... 315 APPENDIX BB. Mass according to the jS'ioi^e Missal ... ... 315 APPENDIX CC. The curious Apologia in the Irish Rhine Mass ; that in the Bobio Missal ... ... ... ... 323 APPENDIX DD. The Penitential of the Bobio Missal ; that of Cummian Fota 325 X CONTENTS. APPEKDIX EE. PAGE Mass of St. Patrick and Columbanus ... .„ 329 APPENDIX EF. Specimens of the archaic forms found in the consecration of a church ... ... ... ... ... 333 APPENDIX FF. Letter of Innocent III. on the perversely contested See ofEoss ... ... ... ... ... 334 APPENDIX FF II. Letter of Innocent HI. in reference to the Bishop of Ross 335 APPENDIX GG. Inquisition in regard to the Castle of Roscrea and the diocese of Killaloe ... ... ... ... 335 APPENDIX HH. Encroachments on ecclesiastical immunities ... ... 337 APPENDIX HH n. Complaints of the encroachments by Christian courts . . . 338 APPENDIX U. Public penances enjoined in Dublin ... ... 339 APPENDIX JJ. Papal action in defence of ecclesiastical liberty, as in- stanced by the briefs of Pope Urban ... ... 339 APPENDIX JJ II. Range of subjects dealt with in ecclesiastical courts ac- cording to Alan's Registry ... ... ... 342 APPENDIX KK. Specimens of mediseval sermons from the Irish in the Leahhar Mor Duna Doiyhre ... ... ... 343 APPENDIX LL On fasting, as inculcated in the Irish of the Leahhar Mor Duna DoKjhre ... ... ... 344 CONTENTS. XI APPENDIX MM. PAGE Mode of holding parliament ... ... ... 345 APPENDIX NN. Extract from the Black Book of Limerick on Iniscathy 346 APPENDIX 00. Adamnan's vision of hell from the Irish, in the Leabhar Breoc ... ... ... ... ... 347 APPENDIX PP. Monasteries founded in Ireland since the invasion by the Anglo-Normans till the Reformation, in the twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries ... 347 APPENDIX QQ. The succession of bishops in the several sees down to the present time ... ... ... ... ... 3o9 Corrigenda and Addenda ... ... ... ... 394 Index ... ... ... ... ... 395 CHIIPiCH HISTOEY OF lEELAND. CHAPTEE XIX. A DANGER and a scandal of a novel nature at this time made its appearance in Ireland. Any trouble before this to the Church came from violence — from some material cause. Now, it was pui^ely of a spi- ritual, moral character. If it were a mere subtle plausible error it would be more mischievous ; but it was gross witchcraft. What rendered it compara- tively harmless was its extravagance. "Witchcraft is the peculiar growth of no particular country or age.* There is a tendency in corrupt nature unchecked by God's graces to seek communion with and help from those evil spirits whose curse originally fell on it. Witchcraft is to be met with amid Jews and Gren- tiles. It had its growth even beside the infancy of Christianity. + So early as the days of Tertullian the Church found it necessary to guard the faithful against the filthy practices of witchcraft. ij: Though * We may say of witches what Tacitus says of soothsayers, ' ' genus hominum sperantibus fallax, semper vetabitur semper in- vitabitur." t The canons of St. Basil imposed thirty years' penance on the practices of witchcraft. — Can. vii. 65. t ' ' You will find no enchanter, or fortune-teller, or magician unpunished in the Church."— Tertullian, De Idol ; St. Chrysos., Horn. 8, in C'oloss , p. 1374. About the year 1460, Jacquetta, his mother-in-law, presented a petition to Edward IV. that the charge of witchcraft against her may not be believed. One Wade accused her of having an image as long as a man's finger, made of lead. — Boi., P. VI., 232. Vol. II. 2 2 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. we may be prepared, then, for the spirit of error in any age and under anj^ shape, still we cannot realise to ourselves the surprise and horror with which witchcraft, accompanied by the most filthy practices, was witnessed in the fourteenth century. The Chris- tian commonwealths were somewhat of a theocratic character. Any error in faith was deemed treason and of the worst type, because it was directed against the Most High. Hence the anger and amaze in ages of faith at any monstrosity in religious matters. But, indeed, in any age the doings of Dame Kitler and Petronilla would be revolting. They were ac- cused of communication with the demons, of having the name of the Evil One stamped on the sacred Host, and of ofi'ering sacrifices to him.* Indeed, so early as 1320, the Bishop of Ossory had to complain of some trouble given by heretics in his diocese. He alludes to it in a pastoral address. Fii'st, he dwelt at some length on the respect entertained in all ages, as well pagan as Christian, towards priests. *' But,'' continued he, " a new sect difi'ering from all the faithful through his diocese appeared amongst us — full of hellish spirits, more cruel than the Grentiles and Jews, persecuting the priests and bishops of God in life and at death, robbing the Church of Ossory, and earning for themselves the malediction of the Lord." To meet these alarming evils, the bishop said he felt it his duty to use all means possible ; and after dwelling for some time on the power of the Church, ♦ Gathering all the filth of the streets before the door of her son, Dame Kitler mumbled : " To tho house of William my son Hie all the wealth of Kilkenny town." «, W^T' °^w^' T^ "i"e chickens were offered to the evil spirit Arisen, that is the son of Art.-CIyn ; DoAvling's Annals. CH, XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 3 he proceeds : " Some of our subjects, however, chil- dren of iniquity, threaten to annoy us by dragging before secular tribunals priests and bishops who merely exercise the authority given them by the canons. Such people endeavour to prevent correc- tion of sin, to the great scandal of God's Church, and to their own damnation."* Robert Dobyn, Thomas England, Henry Gillis, William Gillis, Eobert Pflans, William FitzThomas, John Hamonde, Henry Dobyn, Philip Prodome, Geoffrey Roche Dobyn, and John Arnold took possession of the Priory of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and that of St. Columba, in Ossory, bound and plucked the eyes out of some and cut out their tongues, cruelly killed some of the canons, and grievously wounded Stephen, who was prior. Him and Bishop Ledred they obliged to give possession of the priory. In the diocese of Ossory these things continued, or got worse rather, till the year 1324. Then the enormities of the sectaries attained an un- bearable height. Alice, or as she was stj'led, Dame Kitler, was the soul of these sad innovations. She was supported or joined by men in power. To one Outlaw, to Yalle, to Power, to Blouud or White, and, lastly, to one Richard she had been consecutively married. William Outlaw, her son by the first marriage, was accused of participation in her wild views and cri- minal actions. Men of wealth and influence, bankers and seneschals belonged to her kinsmen. Power, Seneschal of Kilkenny, endeavoured to prevent the Bishop of Ossory from proceeding canonically against Alice. t However, his entreaties did not prevail. * Wilkin's Councils, vol. ii., p. 504. + £3.000 were found, in 1302, in possession of "William Outlaw, He said it belonged to Adam le Blound of Callan. An entry, too, of a sum of money paid for stuff which he gave a certain gentle- man was found. Hence some think that he was a banker ; others that he was a clothier, perhaps he was both. — Bolls Pat., 3, Ed, II.; Pembridge's^n^a^s, p. 101, note K. 4 CHL'KCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. The answers and conduct of the bishop, Eichard Ledred, on the occasion were worthy of an Atha- nasius ; but to carry out his plans the seneschal gave orders to a Power to have the bishop clapped in chains. Power accordingly came to the bishop, and insisted on his going to jail. The bishop required that the order for his committal should be produced. It was produced, and its genuineness acknowledged. In obedience to the order, the bishop told the bailiff, or officer to touch him or the reins of his horse, otherwise he declared he would look on himself as not arrested. The bailiff dared not touch the bishop or the reins of his horse. His orders were, he said, to ask the bishop to prison, and if he refused to raise the hue and cry. To carry out his orders, then, he rode in front of the bishop, and so placed his horse that the bishop could not advance. At once the bishop took counsel with his attendants, who advised him to obey the warrant. He did obey. On being asked to present himself before the seneschal, the bishop replied that in spirituals he was stfperior to the Kiiifj of England, and that as there was question of a spiritual case, a matter of faith, that he should not, by obeying orders, give bad example to the other prelates."^ Crowds gathered round the bishop's prison. It presented the appearance of a palace, the theatre of a levee or of a festive hall. But the seneschal endeavoured to prevent such demonstra- tions as a censure on his own judgment. The archives were searched, and some old exploded charge agaiust the clergy was trumped up against the bishop. It had reference to the goods of a de- ceased, the disposition of which by the bishop was questioned by the surviving wife. The archives were consulted, and a document turned up on which * This is fatal to the theory of the king's supremacy in spiri- CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 5 was written in reference to the matter, " quashed and not belonging to us." At last, on the eighteenth day, the seneschal, find- ing no reasonable pretext for the confinement of the bishop, consented to his liberation ; but here a difii- culty occurred. The prelate would come forth from prison, not as a thief but only in full pontificals. It was the least reparation, he maintained, to be made to the first bishop who was ever imprisoned in Ire- land. He, therefore, proceeded from prison, not as a captive or criminal, but as a triumphant hero. But as the day which was appointed for the trial of Out- law had passed, the bishop fixed on another day. However, he was prevented from proceeding against the accused even on that day, for on that very day the bishop himself was summoned by the chancellor to appear and answer for lajdng the diocese of Ossory under an interdict without the leave of the justiciary. His appearance was required under pain of £1,000. The bishop defended himself by proxy. He said it would not be safe for him to appear in person. In the meantime the Archbishop of Dublin raised the interdict ; he did so in ignorance of the facts of the case ; because, he said, he would not have raised it had he thought there was question of a matter of faith. But as the seneschal was holding his court on Tuesday, after the octave of Easter, the bishop resolved to address a few words to him before the people and invoke the secular arm. He was repelled from the presence of the seneschal. But he was not to be kept ofi". So, with the sacred Host in his hands, he made his way to the seneschal. He threw him aside and used disrespectful language to him person- ally, and to the sacred Host which he carried. Before drawn from his presence," the bishop three times invoked the aid of the seneschal, and then with dignity retired. Nor was it merely from 6 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XIX. the secular power that the bishop met with opposi- tion. He had to defend himself from the charges of his ecclesiastical superior. Alice Killer, condemned by the bishop, appealed to the Archbishop of Dublin. She said that she was condemned and excommunicated without being summoned. Alice relapsed, and though there were no grounds for a repeal of the sentence in such a ease of heresy, yet the archbishop, instead of confirming the decision of the bishop, to his great expense committed the ease to commis- sioners. On the other hand, orders from the king were issued to the bishop for his appearance before the justiciary. He obeyed. Through desert places, amid difficulty and danger, he journeyed to meet the justiciary. On his arrival there the Parliament was sitting. In a few days the justiciary opened the ease. ^He set out by pretending to read a letter from the king which confirmed some, not all of the iiberties guaranteed by "Magna Charta," for in the course of his observations he said, *' that if the worthless Bishop of Ossory should bring a bull from the Pope, we shall not obey it unless under the ^mg s hand. You know better than I that Ireland never had heretics, but was an island of saints. This i^nghshman, hov/ever, calls us all heretics.'^ The pre- lates present urged the Bishop of Ossorv to reply, and detend the cause of religion. On rising, he esta- bhshed the power of the Pope to frame laws for the preservation of faith, as the king did for the good of the htate. Afterwards he described the conduct of Ji^ower, and repudiated the charge of branding all as heretics; but as there was a traitor amon|st the Apostles, It was not wonderful, though painful, that a bad nest should be in his diocese. As for himself, he feared neither threats nor death. Several inter- posed and recommended peace with Power for the CII. XIX. J CHURCH HISTORY. 7 good of the Church. The Bishops of Ferns, of Kil- dare, of Emly, of Lismore, and the Yicar-Greneral of Duhlin were appointed arbitrators. The Bishop of Ossory alluded to the several matters of charge he had to advance, and touched on his own incarce- ration. Such an outrage to the episcopal dignity appeared incredible ; but on his producing the war- rant of arrest all were convinced and horrified. Then Power asked pardon. It was readily given. He and the bishop kissed in token of a reconcilia- tion. The latter protested that if the ofi'ence to himself personally were ten times greater than it had been he could embrace the offender in charity, but that he could not give absolution ; that his power did not extend to that ; and that all he re- quired from Power was that he would not favour heretics, but aid in enforcing the canons. The bishop required that as Alice Kitler had been already excommunicated for forty days,* and lived about Dublin, that she should be seized, that she should be summoned by the Dean of Dublin to appear in Ossory on a fixed day. She then promised to do so. However, Alice was not seized on, but allowed to fiee from Dublin. Those in power are supposed to have connived at her escape, because while in Dublin the bishop procured a commission to see after heretics. The commission was acted on, and the mother of William Outlaw was made out guilty of heresy and witchcraft. But though the poor people were ap- prehended, Dame Kitler effected her escape. The bishop, with great difficulty and danger, made his way to Kilkenny. Those who lay in ambush to in- tercept the return of the bishop were defeated, and some were killed by his friends. Many of the sur- vivors came to acknowledge their' guilt, but at the * After excommunication an amnesty of forty days was given ; but by a statute of Kilkenny the time was reduced to a month. O CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. same time said that Dame Kitler was the mother of all the mischief. Then the bishop wrote to the chancellor of the existence of heretics, and expressed a hope that they would be apprehended.* He wrote likewise to the Treasurer of Kilkenny, Walter Iste- leppo, to the same purpose ; but he especially wished for the apprehension of Alice Kitler, of her son, Wil- liam Outlaw ; of Pwobert of Bristol, a cleric ; of John Galrussyn ; of William Payn d'Boly ; of Petronilla Midia ; of her daughter, Sara ; of Alice, wife of Henry Faber ; of Annota Lange, of Ellena Galrussyn ; of Syssok Galrussyn; and of Eve de Bronnestown. All belonged to the diocese of Ossory ; but because Wil- liam Outlaw, the relative of the chancellor and friend to the treasurer, was concerned, a warrant could not oe got for their seizure. The most that could be obtamed was that they should be seized by the seneschal Power till they satisfied the Church. All the parties being summoned, William Outlaw ^corted by a large retinue, appeared fully armed. He was charged with a variety of crimes. The king's warrant was produced, and the guilty were ordered to be seized. Yiscount John Eochford re- lused to act on the warrant. He said that the kin^ gave one set of instructions publicly, but a different set m private ; therefore he was at fault how to act. WaltPT Isteleppo maintained that the warrant should be carried out m every possible way consistent with the king s prerogative. In the meanwhile, William Outlaw to the great scandal of the people, enter- tamed he chancellor. Ultimately, after much trouble and delay, William appeared. He was condemned, and sent to prison. To the charge of abetting heretics he pleaded guilty, but denied the charge of heresy. Some mfluenee was employed in his behalf. Itie penance imposed on him was that he should * This letter was dated June 6th. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 9 hear three Masses daily during a year ; that he should feed a certain number of poor, and cover the chapel with lead. Owing to the pressing entreaties of powerful friends, on these conditions, till the day of trial came on, he was set at large through the city. Yast sums of money were offered to the bishop for his consent to the full discharge of the parties accused. His answer to such a proposal showed dis- interestedness and firmness. He replied that were they to fill for him the cathedral with money he could not publicly or privately compromise the faith. Moreover, hearing that William neglected his penance and entertained heretics, the bishop sum- moned him for trial. The trial came on, and his imprisonment was the consequence. William threw himself at the feet of the bishop and begged pardon ; but willing as the bishop might be to pardon per- sonal offence, he insisted that reparation should be done to God and religion for the outrages perpe- trated. He denied it was competent with him to absolve from the excommunication. The bishop addressed the chancellor, and charged him with allow^ing persons to escape. Such neglect, he said, gave him the more surprise as the chancellor was a religious bearing the cross on his dress, and on that account ought to be ready to do battle for the Lord. He warns him that if he offer any obstacle to the vindication of the faith, " that the keys of St. Peter will be shaken over his head, and that their sound will be heard, not only through England and Ireland, but even to the Grecian Sea." The Prior of Kilmainham stood forward in defence of the seneschal Power. The result was to implicate the prior in the suspicion of heresy, and expose him to accusation. The trial came on. There were present the prior, the Archbishop of Dublin, the ab- 10 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XIX. bots, the mayors of "W'aterford, of Cork, of Drogheda, the sheriffs and knights of every shire.* The prior was acquitted, but the seneschal was condemned. f At last he was received to pardon on condition that he would go to the Holy Land, or if lawfully pre- vented from going, that the expenses of the journey sliould be laid out in pious uses ; that he should pro- cure a Mass perpetually in the Church of Our Lady for the interruption to the divine rights during the interdict ; that as he exposed his bishop to the risk of martyrdom, so, too, he should visit the shrine oT^ Thomas a Becket, and acknowledge his fault publicly; tliat he should abstain from meat every Tuesday till he performed the pilgrimage ; and that, if he failed or sinned by word or act, his heir would be bound in a thousand pounds. ij: As a punishment, some had their garments marked with a cross ; others were cudgelled. The senesclial was condemned, among other things, to cover with lead the chancel of the cathedral church of St. Canice, and the whole ora- tory and church of the Blessed Virgin from the belfry eastward. Others, among them Petronilla, were burned in the year l'^24.§ In two years afterwards, Eobert Duffe, because he denied the Incarnation and virginity of the Blessed * (."ampion. ■^ The prior gave as security the fruits of Ballygarvan and Gal- moy for ten years to the Church of 8t. Canice, that William Out- law would perform tlie penance imposed on him. At the same time the prior is mentioned as ol^liged to do penance. Perhaps It was for being surety to Outlaw, who, he guaranteed, would perform the penance within four years.— Clyn"s Annals, Edited for I.A.S., p. 64. * AH these penances show no disposition to the religion of Luther. ° § Ccundni Society makes the death take place on St. Hilary's Day, the 14th of January. It is doubtful whether Dame Kitler was burned. Clyn, who was a contemporary, says she was con- demned on a Monday, the festival of SS. Processus and Mar- ti nianus, that 13 on the 2ud of July ; and that PetroniUa was CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. H Virgin Marj, was burned in Hogges Green. And within the next quarter of a century two men for offering contumely to the Blessed Virgin were said to have suffered death by burning at Bunratty, in Killaloe. The Bishop of^Vaterford was blamed for this act. It did not meet with the approval of tbe metropolitan. To mark his displeasure the Arch- bishop of Cashel, supported by the Dean of Water- ford and the mayor, proceeded to the bishop's house, and seized his goods.* , . These few cases of death on the score of religious opinion happened within a quarter of a century, from the year 1324 to 1853. They are the only instances which occur to me of religious persecution to death in the Irish Church. They took place to check opinions which were aimed at the fundamental doc- trines of Christianity. They took place at a time when innovation in religious matters could not have caused less surprise and panic than if a thunderbolt had fallen at our feet.f During these proceedings l)urned on the 3rd of November (the day after All Souls) though the Camden Societu implies she was burned on the 14th of January. Clvn attributes the burning to the year 1324, Dowlmg s Annals refer it to 1322. and Campion, who allows Dame Kitler to escape, places the burning of Petronilla in the year 1321. * Waddincr, tom. iv., 53. ■, ^^ ^-u t Two of the cases happened within the Pale, and the other two without the sanction of the Church. A century before that a deacon was put to death in England for mamnng a Jewess. And after the Pvefonnation, or Revolution m the sixteenth century, the most shocking persecutions occurred on the most frivolous charges of witchcraft. In the year 1537, in Scotland, many scenes of the most revolting character occurred They became still more numerous in the course of the sixteenth and following centuries. And not till the year 1737 was repealed that law by which such deeds were done. In 172G, occurred the last death. During one year alone, at Aberdeen, one man and twenty-three women were" put to death. The blame of such shocking acts is not to rest exclusively on the ignorant and fanatic. They were sanctioned by the gi'eat legal lights of the day— Bacon, Selden, 12 CHURCH HISIORY. [cH. XIX. against heresy the Archbishop of Dublin did not escape trouble ; nor did the accuser, Ledred himself, Bishop of Ossory, escape the charge of heresy. The latter was brought to trial, and was imprisoned till after seventeen days' confinement he contrived to get free in 1-329 He laid his case before the Pope, who remonstrated with the king. The result of the re- monstrance was that the king ordered the temporali- ties to be restored ; but yet the bishop for a consider- able time did not return. Pope J3enedict XII., fearing that in the absence of the bishop religiDiT" would suffer, especially as the king did not oppose the enemies of the bishop, wrote the following letter in 1334, which throws considerable light on the pre- vailing errors of the day : — " Our Lord Jesus Christ, the^ only-begotten Son of the true living G-od, who enlightens by his charity the hearts of the faithful, that they may acknowledge his greatness and believe in his power, in order to their salvation, and after exile be admitted to the kingdom of heavenly citizens, has detected in these days in your land in Ireland crafty wolves in sheep's clothing, and foxes going about and laying waste the vineyard of the Lord, wretched men scattering the thistle among the good seed, pestilent heretics who assume the mask of hypo- crisy, but whose conversations are execrable. It has lately come to the knowledge of our Apostolic See, that while our venerable brother, Eichard, Bishop of Ossory, was by ordinary right visiting his diocese, there appeared in the midst of the Catholic people Sir Matthew Hales, Sir Henry More. Cranmer, in his visitation, lo49, incjuires if any persons were guilty of witchcraft. In 1558, Bishoj) Jewell (Protestant), in a sermon, describes the increase of sorcery to such a degree, that persons faded away, the flesh rotted and then wound up by praying that it may not reach from the sul^ject to the queen. Even so late as 1751 blood was spilled, and death inflicted in England for witchcraft. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 13 heretics and the abettors of heretics ; some of whom asserted that Jesus Christ was a man-sinner, and had been justl}^ punished. Others having done homage and sacrifice to demons thought otherwise of the Sacrament of the Body of Christ than the Catholic Church. They said that the adorable Sacrament was not to be worshipped ; that they were not to be bound by the decrees, mandates, or apostolic decrees. In the meantime, they consulted demons, like the Gentiles and Pagans ; they despised the sacraments of the Church ; and by their superstitions drew the faithful of Christ after them. This pestilent heresy making its way among the congregation has infected some people. This moral plague by its venom has brought death to those whom it approached. This poisonous serpent has destroyed tlie souls of those infected by its pestilence. Wherefore, we under- standing that neither in England nor Ireland are there inquisitors of heresy, and that heretical wicked- ness is not detected or punished by the regular officers of the inquisition ; on this account, beloved son, the Church flies to the shield of your protection, by which the splendour of the orthodox faith is shed far and near, that you may as the champion of Christianity extirpate the heresies. We therefore require of your majesty, that in consideration of the reverence' and honour due to the faith, and of that concern which should be manifested for the salvation of the people, you would without delay cause letters mandatory to be written to your justiciary as to your other ministers, that they may be obliged to give prompt assistance to the said Bishop of Ossory, and all other prelates of Ireland, in punishing and expelling the said heretics according to the canons of the Church. Thus, you will olfer a holocaust of gratitude to the Eternal Majesty ; exalt the Catholic faith ; honour the Church ; comply 14 CHURCH HISTORY. [ch. XIX. with our request, exhortation and entreaties ; raise even higher the dignity of thy name ; and contribute to the safety, renown, and prosperity of thy reign."* The above appeal from the Pope freed -not the bishop from trouble and persecution. Either because he intended returning to his diocese or actually had returned, writs were issued against him for contuma- ciously refusing to appear before the Archbishop of Dublin. But because the bishop appealed to the Pope, the writs were countermanded by the king. And because the archbishop was supposed to be favourable to the heretics, the Bishop of Ossory, in 1348, was exempted from his jui'isdiction.f This, evlnts""^'' ^^' ^^^' ■^''^''"^'' ^^-^^'"^- ^^^-'^-^ confounds dates and ^ ^^'^^ of exemption. - It beseemeth the prudence of the Ro- man Pontifif, Avhen consulting for the interests of churches, pre- lates and ecclesiastical persons, to relieve all those with fatherly miv t^nd'^^tl'r Trr'j "^^^'^ "^^^^ '^''' concessions as ma> tend .Mth Gods help to the general tranquillity. Your petition has most truly set forth that whilst you at first havhig consulted us according to the canons, had proceeded aga n fce^ tain characters in your diocese of Ossory^ the said heretics seized your person, and for seventeen days detained you i'nom nSv ni chains and in prison. Afterwaixls, when liberated^ om rison you appealed to us from our venerable brother, Alexander ^^1 bishop of Dublin, wlio inflicted many and gr evous nTu 'it on you, on your church, and on your subjects f and when x"u had set out for the purpose of proceeding ti the Apostol c SeeTn the Erst'air he"./^^?^' ''f t'T'^ archSop^l^^^^ etters to all the seaports and all other places throurrh which it CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 15 however, did not bring repose to the bishop. About the year 1349 he was accused of insolence to the jus- ticiary, and interference vrith the king's ministers in the discharge of duty. He was condemned, and his goods were seized. Nor did his persecution end here. A member of the Power family chanced to be killed by Thomas Fitzgilbert. The bishop was accused as an accomplice in the murder by the friends of the deceased. For full thirty years the life of Bishop Ledred was a continued persecution for justice sake. Were it not for the spirit of innovation manifest- ing itself in other countries in the 1 4th* century, and for some indications of it in the previous century, one would be disposed to trace the evil to the civil war and sacrileges of the Bruces. In the year 1255^ the Bishop of Eaphoe states that some in his diocese had no horror of marrying relatives and kindred and adoring idols. f Considering the interruption to the practices of compliance with thy petition, do by apostolic authority and special power, exempt you, your church, and people, as long as you pre- side over the Church and the persecution continues, from all juris- diction of the said archbishop, and hereby place you and your church under the immediate protection of the Apostolic See. ' We decree that every suspension, excommunication, and sentence which may issue to the contrary be null and void." From this bull it would appear that the bishop was in exile for nine years. It is certain that he left his diocese in 1329, and did not return before 1331. Because the king wrote, in 1329, and 1331 to the Pope, guarding him against the representations of the Bishop of Ossory. The other seven years of exile are to be fixed between 1331 and 134S. I am inchned to place them from 1339 to 1347. For he returned at the latter period with a bull of exemption. It is not unlikely that on the representation of the Pope a reconcilia- tion with the king and the bishop took place in 1331, and that the latter returned, and that he was obliged to leave again in 1339. On a renewal of the persecution he fled the country again at the latter period. * Vid. p. 177, vol. i. t Vid. Theiner, ad. an. p. 220. 16 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. religion during the wars, one is less surprised to learn that Pope Benedict XII. had to write to the King of England, urging him to oppose heretics who appeared in Ireland. While the i^ishop was visiting his dio- cese, some of those heretics asserted that Jesus Christ was a sinner, and justly crucified for his sins ; others paid worship to the demon, and said that the Sacra- ment of the Body of Christ was not to be adored, and that we are not bound to obey the commands and apostolic decretals ; and they finally consulted demons through pagan rites; that there being no office^of the Eequisition here, he recommended the king to commission the justiciary and others to help the bishop in crushing these heretics and their abettors. One need not be surprised that individual acts of persecution for heresy appears. The coronation oath required that one "should swear in the name of the Pope and the Apostolic See to exterminate through- out the kingdom all heretics marked out by the Church to the uttermost of his power." The watch- ful eye of the Supreme Pontifi" was kept on the flock and on pastors, for the preservation of the faith ; hence, in 1347, the Pope commissions the Archbishop of Armagh to inquire into the conduct of the Arch- bishop of Dublin, as accused of favouring heresy and threatening the life of the Bishop of Ossory, and althfugh under excommunication for twenty years, of discharging ecclesiastical functions. On the death of the Archbishop of Dublin, Ossory was again subjected to the metropolitical see.* But though the Archbishop of Dublin did not give much help to his suffragan of Ossory in his difficulties, and did what would have had tendency to excite a T^ *v v^ ^^^ appointment of the next archbishop to the see of Dubhn, t;iement VI. wrote to him to use vigilance against the heretics of his diocese.— i.'ci//.'. Ponti/., vol. viii., An. Mm. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY 17 suspicion of his own orthodoxy, yet withal his faith was sound. Not only so, but by his wise regulations he promoted morality and wholesome discipline. In a provincial synod, held in 1348 by the archbishop, were enacted many canons which give a lively and curious picture of the times. First of all the neces- sity of holding annual provincial synods was insisted on. From the laws passed, and the punishments denounced at the synod, we can infer that the people were not thoroughly reconciled to the tithe system. For those who obstructed clerics in gathering tithes subjected themselves to excommunication and the place in which they lived to an interdict. Then, too, were the rights of sanctuary upheld. It had been ncyuncommon practice lately to starve or drag from .|Me sanctuary those who fled for refuge. Against s\uch delinquents the heaviest censures were fulmi- natisid' Excommunicated were those who took from houses> manors, or granges the goods of ecclesiastics, as well as those who favoured the sacrilegious plun- derers. As usual, the king and queen, with their children, were excepted from the censures. And though the general law strictly forbade religious from encroaching on the rights of seculars, there were complaints made on this score at the time. On that account the bishops ordained in council that each bishop should make a strict inquiry every year in the mother tongue about public sinners, and that the canons should be enforced against them. And in order thereto, the parish priests four times each year should denounce them before the congregation. The power of the penitentiary to give absolution was restricted. It was to be denied to conspirators, per- jurors, corrupt judges influenced by a motive of injuring another, and to those who indicted or suborned the indictment of clerics. ' Of course, even VOL. II. 3 18 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. to these absolution may be imparted at the hour of death, or at any time by leave of the diocesan, got in writing. A condition, however, was put to abso- lution at the point of death. The penitents, on recovery, were obliged to present themselves before the diocesan for absolution. The absolution from homicide, public or occult, was also reserved to the bishop.* The general Canon Law which inhibited * Notwithstanding the diflficulty of communication with Rome, the faculties granted to Irish bishops were less extensive than at present. The following catalogue is taken from a manuscript in the fifteenth century. The cases reserved to the Popel are expressed in the following inelegant hexameters, without) the recommendation of correct prosody : | " Incestum f aciens, deflorans, aut homicida Sacriiegus, patris percussor, vel sodomita Pontificem, quaeras Papamsi miseris ignem Si percussisti clerum, Simonis fuititi Et si fulsisti Bullam, Papae simul ibis*" Those reserved to a bishop ran thus : •• Si quae suffocat partum, aut negligit, secat, Si pater aut mater violenter laeditur, aut si Quis brutali netas facit, aut in proditionem Qui propriuin dominum perimit, vel in Ecclesia Sacra lajdit graviter, vel qui maechatur in ilia Qm matreui, cognatum poUuit, atqui sororem. Praesulis arbitrio licet, occulte subeant hi " In reference to the foregoing, it is observed that the parish priest can absolve from every case to which an excommunication is not attached. If affected by an excommunication or irregularity the case needed the al)solution of a pope or bishop. The following cases were reserved : "Non scelus enonne solvas sine Papa Sacriiegus, cleri percussor sive parentum Occisor fratris, pueroruin. vel mulierum Ecclesicc sanctae violator, in igne vel ense Aut habetur coitu duplex incestus, aut omnis adulter, PleniuB ut doceam junguntur et his hominiculae Perjurusdomini, in corj ore, crismate turpe Quis facieiis ista, pcenas ineat graviores Tales vel similes Romam vadant, nisi sexus Obstet focmineus, aut debilis, aut senis aetas Tunc dispensentur a consilus seniorum Puniat ecclesia, plus occulto manifestum L)icto8, qui possunt sine Papa solvere solvant Quidam majoruu solvant hos clave suorum." Even for a dispensation in the fourth degree of relationship, CK. XlX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 19 religious from bindiu^ the faithful by oath or promise to choose a burial-place in their monastery, which forbade them to give the sacraments of marriage or the eucharist or extreme unction without leave of the rector, was confirmed in the provincial council. Nothing, however, gives us such a clear insight into the confusion of the fourteenth century as the facility with which benefices were acquired or for- recourse had to be had to the Pope. — Fleming's Eegis. T.C.D. lar. Connaught, app. 217- I take the following list of reserved cases and the Glossary from Archbishop Octavian's Register, T.C.D. , vol. ii. p. 680 : "Officium(l), varium foria, appellatio (2), crimen (3), (4)Peccans, (5)non parens, (6) res, (7) consuitatio, (8) deses| Praesul, (9) canonici timidi, (10) sententia iniqua, (11) Visitat, (12) indiilfret, (13) custos, (14) quia Papa det, (15) usus, (16) Perniutat. sociis suspectus, causam que remittat, (17J Casibus, his Primus subditis, praesules arctat." Then follow the glossary and references to the Rubrics of the Decretals, Sext, and Clementines as given in "Corpus Juris Canonici." (1) "Ofl&cium." The bishop cannot change the offices of the province, but must conform, unless there be long and legitimate custom for him. (2) "Appellatio." The archbishop or primate can be appealed to. (3) "Crimen." When a bishop accuses a priest in a matter of a criminal nature and cannot adduce wit- nesses, the metropolitan can be judge. (4) "Peccans" is when the subject of a suffragan sins in the archdiocese, then he can be tried tiiere. (5) "Non Parens" is when a person is unjustly condemned by the bishop, and the archbishop orders him to absolve ; and on refusal liimself has power over the accused. (6) ' " Res" is when the thing which the subject of the bishop holds is •within the archdiocese, the archbishop can legislate on it. (7) " Consuitatio" is wdien the suffragan refers a matter to the council of the archbishop. (8) " Deses Praesul " is when the bishop fails to do justice to the subjects, then the jurisdiction was transferred to the archbishop ; if it be by negligence, the bishop must get a warning; otherwise he need not, (9) " Canonici timidi " is when one was elected through great influence anil to the contempt of the bishop. (10) "Sententia iniqua" is when the sentence is evidently unjust. (11) "Visitat" is that he has the power of visiting his suffragans and must be received ; or that he sends a procurator, and if he be refused hospitality, that it can be insisted 20 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XIX. feited. Therefore did the synod apply itself to the abuse. It was a common thing, during the absence of an ecclesiastic, that another would start a claim to the undefended benefice. Either the death of the absent was put forward, or some other plea to gain possession of a living. From carelessness, or dis- honesty, or too confiding a spirit, persons high in office were found to affix their signatures to a settle- ment which could not be supported by fact. On that account archdeacons, deacons, choir officials, or the bishops' officials were forbidden, under severe penalties, to attach their names or seals to any instru- ment brought to them by those who were strangers ; otherwise they were to forfeit their benefice for three years ; and those who advocated or abetted the matter were both excommunicated and rendered unfit for office during a period of three years. No matter on ; and that he who refused it can be deprived duiing \nsitation. (12) "Indulget" is that he can give an indulgence through the provinces. (18) "Gustos" is that during a vacancy he can take charge of the diocese, if the canons were unlit or suspected. (14) "Papa det" is that beyond these the Pope gives jurisdiction over subjects. (15) "Usus' is that law and custom do give, especially to the Archbishop of Armagh, from time immemorial, the right of issuing prohibitory definitive letters to abbots and rectors without consulting the bishop. (16j " Permutat "' is when the bishop wishes to exchange with the chapter, he must consult the superior. (17) "Causam que remittat" is when the bisliop remits the case to the archbishop without consultation and allows the archbishop to sit in his diocese. The archbishop has powers in all these cases legislated on in a provincial council or that affect the province, and even in reference to the subjects of the suffragan, so as to receive a commission if appealed to. But though the matter was brought before the archbishop but not in the way of appeal, he cannot act unless with the consent of the ordinary, or compel a party to give testimony or make an appeal unless war- ranted by custom. The archbishop can absolve an excommuni- cated subject of the suffragan if he appealed to Rome— pending the appeal— when the sentence is notoriously unjust he can annul the sentence. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 21 how certainly the death of the incumbent might have been established, yet no inquiry about the bene- fice without due formality could be made. It was necessary previously that in public chapter the absent should have been summoned, and such time be allowed for his appearance as in the estimation of all might be deemed sufficient. The respectability of the clerical character was consulted for. Such as had taken holy orders were forbidden the office of bailiff, or seneschal, or other secular occupations without leave from the diocesan. Not only to laics, but even to ecclesiastics indiscri- minately, was the decision of matrimonial cases denied. Even rural deans, unless proven discreet men, were forbidden to touch them. And as it happened that oblations were often misappropriated, it was ordained that whatever was received in chapels assigned to certain churches and intended for the parochial church, should be restored to the rector or to the vicar under pain of suspension. Every atten- tion was paid to the real interests of the religious. To prevent distraction no religious was allowed, with- out the consent of the superior, to become an executor. Whoever became such was bound under anathema to render an account of his management to the diocesan. Though from the earliest centuries by the Irish canons a portion of the goods of the deceased was set aside for the priest, yet there had been some difficulty in carrying out the precise regulation of the synod of Cashel in the twelfth century in reference to the sub- ject. Hence the fathers of the provincial council in the fourteenth century endeavoured to confirm and enforce the statutes of the Cashel Synod by censures. Whoever prevented the making of a will, or inter- fered with the carrying out of its provisions, subjected himself to excommunication. Then, too, the interests 22 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH . XTX. of ecclesiastical immunity were guarded. Should any person annoy a bishop or cleric by dragging him before a secular tribunal for issuing suspension or interdict incurred on account of crimes which be- longed to the ecclesiastical tribunal, or compel an ecclesiastic to exercise an office in violation of law, or to the lowering of his dignity, or carry on secular business, or execute decrees in churches, cemeteries, or grounds attached to the church, or defame another maliciously and falsely for crimes not known to parties previously, and to w^hieh was attached death or banish- ment totally or partially, or should any person dis- turb the kiDg^s peace, or seize the goods of eccle- siastics, or stir up others to do so— incurred ipso facto excommunication. But whilst ecclesiastical immunity w^as so jealously guarded, a condition to its enjoy- ment required a modestly becoming tonsure in honour of Hira who carried a crown of thorns. The wear- JDg the tonsure in presence of the bishop was strongly insisted on. As no layman was allowed to marry unless he proved his singleness, so no cleric was permitted to celebrate before he put his ordination beyond ques- tion. The sale of a spiritual office was forbidden. Christian burial or the sacraments may not be denied to one who happened to contract debt. To ensure discrimination in the election of rural deans on the contingency of their not accounting for synodals and perquisites to the bishop, the electors were obliged to supply the deficiencies. The last of twenty-two useful and interesting canons referred to ecclesias- tical questors. It was framed to meet the prevalent abuses. It alludes to the disingenuous practices — pious frauds — resorted to by the questors in appealing to the charity of tlie faithful. On surh gronnds it required that no one should <' quest " without the CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 23 sanction either of his bishop or of the bishop of the place where he begged. Furthermore the canon re- quired that the appeal of the questors be confined to the decretal sayings in the words of the Apostle, *' We shall stand before the judgment- seat of Christ," and " we ought to sow seed of everlasting fruit and guard against the day of judgment ; for he who sows sparingly shall reap sparingly, whoever sows in benediction shall receive it and everlasting life." Whoever, then, allowed questors to propose any other than these motives to the charity of the people in- curred suspension from ministrations for a year. At the same time the disobedient questors incurred the sentence of excommunication ; and after tlie expira- tion of forty days under that sentence they were seized and imprisoned. When one, then, thinks of the necessity which existed of enforcing by censures the payment of tithes, ecclesiastical immunity, and the portion of the goods of the deceased to clergymen even in the province of Dublin, it is easy to imagine what a nullity had become those decrees of Cashel, for which Ireland had been doomed to the horrors of invasion. The fathers of the provincial council wound up by re- commending that in every week, unless during Lent, in honour of St. Patrick, there should be a solemn commemoration of him on some vacant feria* with a full choir through the province; that his festival be celebrated as a double ;t that the festivals of the five patron saints of the cathedral cimrehes be doubles in * Feria was any day in the week except Sunday. t The double office was more important than the semi-double. The principal difference was that the latter had a gi-eater number of commemorations, and required only the first words of an antiphon to a psalm to be entoned at the beginning ; whereas the former required the antij)hon in full to he entoned. The charac- ter of the music, too, was affected by the nature of the office. 24 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. choir; that on these festivals the people should abstain from rural works, meditate on the life of Christ and virtues of the saints ; that the festival of St. Laurence be a double, and that of thell,000 virgins ; that the translation of St. Patrick be cele- brated with nine lessons ; and that where a proper office is found, a copy of it should be sent to each diocese * We saw that the exclusion of Irish ecclesiastics from livings was not merely understood but legis- lated on. In pursuance of this policj^, Edward II., in 1-j24, sent the Bishop of Cork as delegate to Rome. While doing so the king expressed a wish to learn the will of the Pope, not through the dele- gate but through the Archbishop of Cashel. However, to lead the Pope, he stated it not only as his opinion but as that of the archbishops, that it would be well to excommunicate the disturbers of the public peace, to annex the poorer bishoprics to the principal ones ; that no see not worth £40, or £60, or £20 should remain independent ; and that English subjects should be professed in Irish as well as in English monasteries. Than the last proposal, nothing more showed his wrongheadedness and one-sided sense of justice. By the statutes of Kilkenny the Irish could not be received into English houses. The king in- sisted that the Irish should receive unworthy English subjects into their communities. Men who were full of self— creatures of the state — could not be got to accept poor bishoprics. To remove the objection then, the monarch beseeches the Pope to make them worthy the acceptance of his English hirelings. John XXII. issues a bull for the union of Cork and Cloyne. On the strength of the bull a movement to * Wilkin's Councils, vol. vii. 746 and seq. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 25 that object was made in 1330 ; but the original bull could not be found. Nothing, therefore, came of it. And as the Bishop of Cork lived in the year 1377, and as the Bishop of Cloyne, an Englishman, who applied for the union, was degraded in 1377, no union of the two dioceses for a long time after the first attempt at it took place. But, to leave no doubt of the disposition of the monarch to the Irish Church, only look to his policy in reference to the dioceses of Tuam, Enaghdune, and of Achonry. Enaghdune and Achonry were poor indeed ; so poor that O'Con- nor, in urging an appointment to the latter, said it was not worth more than twenty marks ; and the former, in its most prosperous state, was contem- plated in the Synod of Kdls to be united to Tuam.* And, in point of fact, Edward I., as far as in him lay, did unite them. But Edward II. insisted that there was an union only of the temporalities by his father, who had no desire to interfere with the rights of other sees ; and then, giving out the real motive of his conduct, said that, as Tuam was among the Iris-h and Enaghdune among the English, an union of both vas impossible. t Nor was the policy of Edward III. different. He granted all the waste lands to the prelates, to be held by themselves and successors for ever— notwithstanding the law of mortmain:!: — pro- vided they caused them to be inhabited by those not friendly to the Irish. I should have noticed that the * Enaghdime was united to Tuam. This was the effect of an arrangement between the Pope and the Bishop of Cork. And when, in 13.30, the archbishop took possession of Enaghdune, the king was dissatisfied . t Liher Mun. — Rymer. X The reader will be good enough to bear in mind my remarks on the mortmain law in a former chapter in opposition to the views of Mr. Finlason. 26 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. Bishop of Enaghdune was chosen without license from the king. In other circumstances he would have kept the see vacant or prevent the temporalities from being received during months for a violation of etiquette. This violation he now overlooks in order to keep the Irish from the benefit of English law.^ In pursuance of the instructions with which the king contrived to have his delegate, the Bishop of Cork, furnished from Eome, a council of the archbishops, some bishops, and the nobility decreed that every bishopric not worth £40, especially amongst the Irish, should be suppressed. f But while the English monarch was using all pains to make the Irish and their clergy outcasts on their native soil, while he showed such a disregard of religion, they did not tamely submit. The Irish communities required from postulants an oath that they were not English. The Irish endeavoured feebly to imitate the exclusive spirit of the Anglo- Irish, and rose in rebellion. The people turned their anger not only against the Anglo-Norman laics, but even against the ecclesiastics. Better, perhaps, than a thousand facts in proof of the maddened excitement of the people is the treacherous light in which they viewed the English priest. The Irish have been proverbially attached and reverential in their bearing to the clergy. They were so in the days of Grer^hr • Rymer, ad an. 1320. t Amongst others, instructions were given by the Pope that the sees of Enaghdune, Kilmacduagh, and Achonry should be united 1 oo- f;""* '''''''''''} "^''^ ^°* ^^^^y o^t these instructions. In 132.0 there was a royal mandate for the union of the dioceses of ^^ aterford and Lisniore. In 1326, Jolni XXII. ordained that, on .n!l thf. ^ ^^ther bishop, the survivor should enjoy both sees ; and that though the election should take place in the principal catlied.^1. the canons of both cathedrals should concur in the elec- tion. — Kymer, ad an. 1324. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 27 Barry. They were so in the sixteenth century in the days of Campion."^ Grod be thanked, they are so to-day. We will not be prepared, then, to hear that the Irish of Leinster rushed from the mountains on an English congregation while assisting at Mass; and, while assisting at the tremendous sacrifice, the congregation with the priest was put to death. f In the year 133(5, Master Howell o^ Bath, Archbishop ofOssory, Andrew Avenal, and Adam deBath, while defending their churches, were slain by O'Brying. The Conacians pursue the English, who take refuge in the church of Kilkenny, and burned it with its fourteen churches.:}: A principal reason put forward by the Anglo-Irish bishops for the remission by the Pope of a sum of money given to him at their conse- cration, was that they had been laid under a tribute by the Irish. § The Irish people felt themselves ground to the earth, brought to that point when sufi'ering was unbearable. But though they were pretty generally in arms in the year 1338, yet there was no apparent concert. || Even the Anglo-Irish felt dissatisfied. Eor Edward recalled all the privi- leges of marriage and wardsliip, and all the debts which were looked on as pardoned. However, be- cause a strong opposition was ofi'ered by the Earl of Desmond, the king abated his claims. His attack, powerless against the barons, was directed against the Church. He assessed a tax, and so rigorousl}^ ex- acted it that all whose benefices were above six marks in value had been mulcted.^ And yet so jealous was he of the Pope's authority, that he forbad any person taking benefices on the strength of Pope * Campion, p. 26- + Clyn's Annals, t Powling, ad an. 1362. § Rymer. || Campion. 'I Rymer. 28 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XIX. Clement's (YI.) provision.* He called a Parliament at Kilkenny. There two shillings in the pound were levied on ecclesiastical property. Property under £6 was not rated. Some were obsequious. The clergy of Meath, of Louth, the prebendaries of Dublin, St. Patrick's, the Prior of St. John of Jerusalem, the clergy of Ossorj^ those of Ferns, and the Abbot of Baltinglass contributed. t But the Archbishop of Casliel objected to any such contribution. He pleaded the great charter granted to the Irish Church ; and, standing behind that charter, not only refused any aid, but excommunicated all who either ^id or received the ecclesiastical tribute. He declared t^eiS incapable, and their descendants to the third genera- tion, of holding benefices. The king's commissioner, William Epworth, was by name 'excommunicated. The archbishop summoned his suffragans, the Bishops of Limerick, of Emly, and of Lismore. They met to deliberate on what steps should be taken to oppose the king. They were prosecuted, found guilty, and punished. J Hitherto there has been a systematic effort to fill tlie Irish churches and prebends with English sub- jects, not for the good of the people, but from the same motive which brought the invaders first to our sli ores— from the most selfish purposes. At the same * By the Canon Law Pope Clement could and did bestow many livings of the Irish Churcli by " Provision." The jh'o vision con- sisted in a determination on the part of the Pope to confer a cer- tain In-mg even before an election had taken place on the man of his choice. t Those parts of Ireland subject tc the English were called the Pale. It comprised, in 13.30, Carlow, Wexford, Kilkenny, Kil- dare, and Leix. These were five palatinates. The king's writ did run not m these but in tbe cross-lands. t Leland. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. - 29 time it may naturally be supposed that there might have been a disposition to instruct the people. But there had been a stern resolve to keep the Irish priests and people away from the Pale, and keep the English colonists encamped in thorough isolation from their neighbours. To recruit the failing popu- lation among the Anglo-Irish, Lionel Duke of Clar- ence, brought over 1,500 persons from England. He turned away from the Irish and forbade them his presence. In 1356, Eokeby surpassed by his amiable disposition all his predecessors His laws were deemed satisfactory by many. He abohshed the dis- tinction between the English by birth and English by descent. He was a model ; he was m advance ot his age, but at the same time even he cou d never be induced to grant preferment in tlie Church even to a denizened Irishman within the Pale.* Exclusion from all places of trust and emolument, and the infliction of physical suffering did not give so much scandal as the primate in his contest with the mendicant orders. They had indeed rendered invaluable services to the Church. They supplied a great if not the greatest number of our sees with bishops during this and the next century. Animated bv the spirit of their founder, like most orders m their infancy, they laboured with zeal and success, and passed through life without reproach However it would appear that in the beginning of the fourteenth century, some of them threw aside the religious habit to the great scandal of the faithful. Orders were sent to the justiciary to have them apprehended and restrained to strict discipline.f Besides, it is not improbable that at this time the priniate and the friars entertained opposite views ^f^^he rights ot sepulture and the perquisites from it.il: I hat spirit * Campion. t Ryn^er. X Harris, p. 82. 30 CHURCH HISTORY. , [cH. XIX. of disinterestedDess which characterized the orders originally was subsequently weakened. However, the apologists of the friars say that they incurred the resentment of the primate by defending some church- furniture which he coveted, and sought to take from their convent."^ Irritated at their opposition he denied their privileges and exemptions. For doing so he thought the present a favourable opportunity : because a cry. w^as raised against them in England. Even so early as the year 1340, and ever since, there had been a jealous controversy betw^een the University of Oxford and the religious orders. At the present time it was at its height ; Fitz-Ralph, Archbishop of Armagh, threw himself into the con- test. He put forward his Defemorimn Curatoriumy or defence of the secular priests. His propositions gave scandal, and drew a refutation from his adversaries. Fitz-Ralph was descended, at least on one side, from a wealthy and powerful Anglo-Norman family, some of w^hom settled in Ireland in the thirteenth century. t Richard Fitz-Ralph, or as he was more commonly called, Richard of Dundalk, from the place of his birth, though born in Ireland, received his education at Oxford. He was a man of ^reat talent and vast erudition. Such proficiency did he make in his studies, that without much difficulty he attained the degree of Doctor in Divinity, and be- came Chancellor of the University of Paris in the ^ year IS-'i '.. His fame was so well known to King Edward III., that he promoted him to the deanery of Chester, and subsequently to that of Lichfield. Fitz-Ralph appeared at a time when a strong feeling had set m against the religious orders in England ; * Wadding. t Vid. M8. Life, T.C.D. (3 E, 14) ; and for a very exhaustivP biography, the /r. Eccl. Bee, July No., 1865? ^ ^^haustne CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 31 and educated under one who was strongly opposed to their privileges.* The atmosphere of the univer- sity and the teaching of his professors warped his judgment, and biassed the feelings of Fitz-Ealph against the religious orders. This bias, however, was not enormously developed at once, so as to pre- vent his promotion to the Archiepiscopal See of Armagh. His fame spread beyond England ; and so favourably known did he become to Clement YI., that he was consecrated successor to St. Patrick on the 8th July, 1347. The Bishop of Exeter, John G-randison, assisted by three others, performed the rite of consecration. t Before long his prejudices against the religious orders developed themselves, and these were said to have been intensified by a domestic quarrel with the _2-feafdian of the Franciscans in regard to some church property. He preached against their rights and privileges in Drogheda, Trim, Dundalk, through the province, and even in England. He frequently preached before the Eoman Court at Avignon. His sermons fill a large volume, which is much taken up with discourses on the virtues, feasts, and preroga- tives of the Yirgin — her conception and assumption. His principal work was on The Questions of the Armenians. In his preface he says that he divides it into nineteen books. The first book refutes the heresy of the Nestorians, and establishes the Divinity of Christ. The second proves against the Jews that Christ, the Messiah promised in Scripture, ought to be God. The third proves that our Christ is the same as He promised to the Jews. In the fourth book he answers the Jewish objections raised against the matter in the second and third books. In the * Harris' Ware, p. 82. t Wadding, An. Minor, torn, iv., p. 62. 32 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. fifth he refutes the heresy of Arius, of Apollinaris, of the Manichseans, and of Dioscorus. In the sixth he proves the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Father and the Son. In the seventh he proves the Eoman Church to be the head of the Universal Christian Church. In the eighth he solves the diffi- culties against the matter and form of baptism. The ninth treats of the sacraments of the body and blood of Christ, of Confirmation and Extreme Unction. The tenth treats of the illicit means of conferring, acquiring, and delivering the gratuitous gifts of God and preferments in the Church, and as to the neces- sity of God's grace as a title to dominion. The eleventh treats of the power of a simpld)* priest to absolve, and of the punishment of the souls of the damned before the day of judgment. Tht^ twelfth treats of the beatitude of the souls of some safcJLR. and of the purgatory of others before the general judgment. The thirteenth establishes the existence of purgatory, and treats of the satisfaction to be paid in this life and the next for sins committed. The fourteenth treats of the clear, full vision of God which the blessed enjoy. The fifteenth treats of objections against the Divine Scriptures, from the fact of future contingent things being foretold, and their interfer- ing with human liberty. The sixteenth solves the objections arising out of the infallibility of Scripture, the irnmutable prep,ence of God, and the efficacious^,--- invincible will of God, as opposed to human liberty and the contingency of future events. The seven- teenth reconciles the co-operation of God with the will of man. The eighteenth proves the authority of the Old and New Testament. The nineteenth compares our law as regards the sacraments and cere- * By a simple priest theologians understand a priest simply ordamed, \\-itliout any jurisdiction from bishops. CH. XIX."! CHURCH HISTORY. 33 monies with the Jewish law, treats of the miracles of the apostles, and insists that our dispensation has more force than natural reason or any other code with the Grentiles. Fitz-Ralph was a man of undoubted talent and eloquence. He frequently preached before the Eo- man Court at Avignon. His sermons, which form a large volume, treat of the Blessed Virgin, of her virtues, her feasts, her prerogatives. But the Friars did not quietly look on an attack on their existence, while Eobert Conoe* solidly answered the objections of the archbishop. Com- plaints were made against him by the Dominicans, Eremites of St. Augustine, and Carmelites. Their rece Jiving alms for the burial service was objected to by fthe archbishop. ^he guardians of Armagh and priors of the Domi- nicansimpugned bis orthodoxy, and had him formally cited, in 1357, before Innocent YI., at Avignon, then the residence of the Popes. For three years the dispute was carried on between the archbishop and the religious orders. He aimed not at the extinction or curtailment, he said, of any religious order, but wished to recall them to the purity of their institute and conformity with the poverty of Christ. To avoid falling under the condemnation of John de Poliaco, he questioned not their radical power to hear confes- sions, but grounded their incompetency to do so on the decrees of Lateran. In the meantime, the Pope decreed that the usual rights and privileges of tiie * Robert Conway, or Conoe, an Irish Franciscan, ^vrote a book in reply to him ; and though Du Pin thinks the reply yields to the archbishops writings in eloquence or sohdity, yet I prefer the opinion of Benedict IV., who admits the solid refutation of the archbishop by the Franciscan.— Du Pin, Writers of the Hth Cen- tury ; Bened. IV., De Canon. Sanct., App.; Defensio Religionis Mendicantii(m. VuL. II. 4 34 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX, orders should be untouched, and bj-and-by, though not then, several decisions had been given against the archbishop and his abettors. Fitz-Ralph never returned to his see. He died on the 16th of Novem- ber, in the year 1360, and his death, if not the Pope's decision, put an end to a controversy that raged furiously for more than a hundred years. His re- mains were translated from Avignon by Stephen de Valle, Bishop of Meath, in 1370. Archbishop Fitz- Ralph was remarkable far learn- ing, zeal, and sanctity. Miracles were repoi'^ed as worked through his intercession or relics, "^ope Boniface IX., commissioned John Cotton, Archbishop of Armagh, Richard Toung, Bishop of Bangor,^and the Abbot of Osney, to inquire and report on the alleged miracles. But as nothing more was heardl of the matter we are to presume that their answers dicf ^ not warrant any other proceeding in furtherance of his canonisation.* He was one of the few who, after broaching and publicly defending heretical doctrines, had been talked of as worthy the honour of canon- isation, and one of the fewer still so treated, whose heresy was an attack against the religious orders.f His writings in print and manuscript fill many volumes. He was an eloquent and indefatigable * Fourteen questions had to be answered in reference to his life and miracles. — V^id. Ben. XIV., De serv. Dei Canon, et heatif., &c., App. i., p. 308. He issued an interlocutorium without prejudice to either party. — Vid. Natal. Alex, Disser. 4, n. 4, ad scsc, 13 and 14. t "I have in the diocese of Armagh 2,000 subjects, who by reason of the sentence of excommunication launched against wilful homicides, public robbers, incendiaries, and others such have be- come involved in sentence of excommimication, out of whom there are scarcely fourteen in the year who have come to me or my penitentiary, all of whom receive sacraments, and are spoken of as absolved by none others than the Friars." — Defensorium Cura- orum, T.C.D. (Parisiis, 16.35). CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 35 preacher. He wrote many works with a view to the union of the Oriental Churches with Eome. His knowledge of Scripture and scholastic theology was profound. But what is of most concern to us is his writings against the religious orders. He advanced nine propositions. " 1st. That our Lord Jesus Christ was very poor in human state ; not that He loved or willed poverty for its own sake. 2nd. That our Lord Jesus Christ never begged voluntarily. 3rd. That He never taught men to beg voluntarily. 4th. That our Lord taught men not to beg. 5th.' That no per- son can with prudence or holiness oblige himself to perpetual begging. 6th. That the friars minors by their, vows are not obliged to beg. 7th. That the bull^of Alexander lY., which condemns the book of the,>inasters, does not invalidate any of the aforesaid conclusions. 8th. That for persons making confes- sions their own church was preferable to the oratories of the friars, without, however, excluding them. 9th. That for making confession it is better'to go to the priest than the friar." In the year 1358 the Pope, making special mention of Fitz-Ralph, Archbishop of Armagh, condemned the nine propositions. But the decision of the Pope did not end the controversy ; it lasted after the archbishop's death. The secular priests kept the matter alive, till in 1401 a bull directed by Pope Boniface IX. to the bishops of Kildare, of Cashel, and of Dublin set the question at rest,* * Hib. Lorn., p. 64.— The extravagance ef the archbishop's posi- tions may have been occasioned by the bold encroachments of the friars. Because in later times there had been a complaint from the bishops that parochial churches were emptied by the large if not questionable indulgences held out in the convent chapel ; and that the confessionals of seculars were deserted o^ing to the in- discriminate enrolment of the people in masses, in the third orders of the friars. Many who through life neglected not only the 36 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XIX. Before dismissing this subject it may be well to consider whether Fitz-Ealph was cardinal, as has been even lately asserted. A late number of a living periodical claims the authority of the Eoman Consis- tory in support of the statement, and *' as decisive of all controversy."* The Consistory is by no means committed to such a statement ; and I have no hesi- tation in asserting that Fitz-Ealph was never raised to the cardinalitial dignity. In the first place, Onu- phrius Panvinus, and Alphonsus Ciaconius, in the catalogue of cardinals made out, never allude toNFitz- Ealph. Therefore, we are to presume that there^waa no Irish cardinal unless we make out these winters to have been badly informed, or contradicted 'by a still higher authority. Yet that cannot be. Besi des, we learn from documents in the Eoman archie\^es, that in speaking of Fitz-Ealph even as late as 13o8, the Pope invariably speaks of him, not as cardinal, but as Archbishop of Armagh. And this is the more remarkable as other persons, cardinals, are mentioned by the Pope with the fullest respect for their dignity in connexion with the trial of Fitz- Ealph. Now then as evidently he was not cardinal in 1358, and died in 1360, it is unlikely that he obtained from His Holiness the highest dignity in his power to confer during the two years he was charged with ^ heresy, and for which he was kept in Avignon from his widowed diocese ; for he died in Avignon. What, then, is put against such clear evidence ? The simple unreliable assertion of Eaphael Volterra. Eaphael Yolterra, an Italian, as his surname indicates, lived to- counsels, but the broad commandments of God, were decked out in deatli in the full dress of one of the orders. — Vid. Hih. Dom., p. 64, and App. to the O'Renehan MSS. * /. E- Record, No. 1, p. 10, in article written by P. F. M., on the diocese of Ardagh. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTOHY. 37 wards the end of the fifteenth, or the beginning of the sixteenth, century. It cannot be a matter of surprise, then, that writing on Irish affairs he com- mitted a mistake in reference to matters which oc- curred more than a century previously. But let us see how far the Homan Consistory vouches for the statement that Fitz-Ralph was cardinal. On the vacancy of the diocese of Ardagh, Henry YIII. wrote to Pope Leo X. in favour of Dr. O'Malone. The letter was dated from Grreenwich, July 26th, 1517 ; and because without commentary it upsets false theories in regard to the constant authority of the Popes to fill vacant bishoprics, and to the alleged supremacy of the English monarchs, I give it a litei^al translation: ''Most Holy Father, I most hu]tnbly commend myself to you, and devoutly kiss tljae feet of your Holiness. I have learned that the c/athedral church of Ardagh, in our dominion in Ire- land, yielding a scanty revenue, is vacant by the death of its late bishop, William, our reverend father in Christ. A venerable, modest, honest, circumspect, and very learned man was recommended to us just as we were anxious to see it filled. He is Master Roger O'Malone, can on of the cathedral church of Clon- macnoise. We think him a fit and proper person to rule the Church of Ardagh. Therefore we recommend him to your Holiness in the hope that you will deign to appoint the said Master Roger Bishop of Ardagh. We hope the appointment will be as much for the good of the Church as it will be pleasing to us. May Almighty God grant your Holiness long life." Well, His Holi- ness commissioned an inquiry to be made into the state of the Church of Ardagh, and into the qualities of Roderick O'Malone. Three witnesses on oath furnished several items of information. They were probably Irish. First of all they stated, ''that Ardagh 38 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. was subject to the Archbishop of Armagh, Primate of all Ireland,^' and that Ireland, if you except what is nearest to England, was in a barbarous state of culture, and that its houses were made of wood or straw. A considerable portion of the inhabitants live with their herds in the open plain or in caves, and are given to robbery. The island is adorned by the holy bishoj^s, Malachy, Cataldus, and Patrick, who converted the Irish to the faith, and afterwards became Bishop of Scotland ; as also by William Ocham, of the Order of Minors," a most celebrated dialecHcian, and by the Cardinal of Armagh, who, in 1353, acquired renown by his learning and many writings.'' Now, if witnesses called on to spe^k of the condition of the Church of Ardagh, and the^ fit- ness of Dr. O'Malone, ventured into some historical flourishes, who can say the Eoman Consistory vouches lor their accuracy ? To be sure all that had beein said in connexion with the candidate for Ardagh had been taken down, but as a good deal of it had been beside the question who could think of making the lioman Consistory sponsor for it ? Does the Consis- tory pledge itself that the habitations of the Irish are huts of straw, and that themselves were robbers^ Does the Consistory vouch for the statement that St. Patrick was Bishop of Scotland ? Could the Eoman Consistory be supposed to maintain as certain what 18 not at all certain— that Ocham was an Irishman ? Uccam. or Occham, or Ockham, the prince of Nomi- nalists, was named as most great men of the middle ages, from the place of his birth in the county of Surrey, m England. Luke Wadding, whose lean- ing should be to claim him as Irish if possible, makes contrici?rf.^T.r.?''f ^'^''^ ^^ responsible for such evidence, it ^^tZ^:^^^ «-^-tates, that the Arn^gh CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 39 him out as an Englishman. In this opinion he is followed by Harris and Ware. But even supposing for a moment that the other statements of the wit- nesses in reference to the see of Ardagh to be correct, and thus to leave undamaged their testimony regard- ing Fitz- Ralph, what is that testimony worth ? Ab- solutely nothing. It is not independent ; it only repeats the veriest words of Raphael Yolterra:* "Ire- land was made illustrious by William Ocham, of the Order of Minors, a celebrated dialectician, and by Fitz-Rdlph, Cardinal of Armagh, who, in 1353, ac- quirod renown as well by his learning as by his mamy writings." Furthermore the learned Wadding deni:es Fitz-Ralph to have been cardinalf Nothing can/be more untrue than to state that the Roman Consistory decides the controversy. So far from doing 6c/ that an authorized monthly publication from the ''press of the *' Propaganda," alluding to the consis- torial acts in reference to the appointment of our late illustrious, zealous, and learned cardinal in ^ June,:}: states that he was " the first Irish cardinal at least since the Anglican schism." In getting through the period assigned to this * Commentaria Urhana, lib. 3. t Tom. 4, p. 62. X Acta ex iis decerpta quae apud sanctum sedem genintur, &C., June, 1866. Emus. Paulus Cullen, Archiepiscopus Dubliniensis et Hiberniae Primas, primus est qui splendore Cardinalitiae digni- tatis saltern ab exorto schismate Anglicano, electam illam Ca- tholic£e ecclesise insulam, illustrare meritus est. Earn inquam in- sulam qua penes antiques Insula Sanctorum et Dodorum est ap- pellata, qugeque in ssevnssima persecutione Catholici nominis sub Cromwell et Puritanis, adeo fidei firmitate exeellerit ut pro distiuctis epochis triplici insigni nomine merito doceretur : est enim insula Sanctorum, Doctorum et Martyrum. Magnificent testimony to the learning, sanctity, and heroism of the Irish ! Thomas Jorse, brother to the Archbishops of Armagh, Walter and Roland, was Cardinal at St. Sabina ; but never set foot in Ireland as cardinal. 40 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XIX. chapter, in order to form a perfect image of some objects, we viewed them to the exclusion of others. It were to form a wrong picture however on the whole not to bring before the minds all the objects which may serve to give variety and contrast. In the deeds of violence and oppression in the wars of nations and races, aggravated by religious prejudices, acts were done which one could not but regret, and which some of the actors surely must have regretted. Over the dark field, however, gleams of sunshine pass. There are spots on which one can dwell with poetic pleasure. The work of demolition weir,t on ; but from the wonderful sap in the Catholic Chiirch, and the peculiar leaning of the Irish to monlastic life, many magnificent religious houses oversp^'^ead the land. There may have been deeds done for fatherland which reason or humanity could not a^e- fend ; but on the subsidence of passion religioii maintained its ascendency. We see it exemplified in the Lord of Brefney, in the heir to all Ulster, in the Lord of Moy lurg— all of whom took the monastic habit.* How characteristic of the nation—of high supernatural views —when death was seizing its victims in thousands, to see the people acknowledge m it the chastening hand of God for their sins, and to witness the penitential pilgrimages gone through at Thabit in order to propitiate the anger of God, .Irom whom only they expected comfort. t Amid- their own many troubles, their strong faith and larffe charity found room for sympathy for the sufi'erinis ol the devout pilgrims at the Holy Sepulchre, and yearned to rescue it from the pollution of the infidel What a subject for a picture to see them register T Thabit was in county Carlow. CFI. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 41 tlieir vows, grouped around the cross in Kilkenny, and marking their flesh with a red hot iron that they may the more sensibly feel themselves pledged to succour and '' not to forget Jerusalem !" They worked for future generations. In their endowments they remembered their fathers who in the " rude hamlet slept."* They went about doing good to all with whom they came in contact. In the year 1350, says Campion, Kenwicke Shereman, a benefactor to all within twenty miles of Dublin, died. Not to speak of the charities he gave while living he left 3,000 marks to the poor. "And then," adds Campion, "with such plenty were our fathers blessed, who cheerfully gave of their true winnings to need- ful Purposes I Whereas in our time one gaineth avatriciousli/ and whineth at every farthing spent on th0 poor, and yet we are oppressed with scarcity and l^^eggary." ^ The fourteenth century produced many and eminent writers in the Irish Church. Foremost amongst these may be mentioned the great John Dun Scotus, " the Subtle Doctor." To give an idea of the various literary works of which he was author would require a special chapter. Such has been the celebrity acquired by him that English and Scotch have claimed him respectively as their fellow-countryman. Scotus was born in the year 1274, in the county Down. John Dun Scotus, who was known as the Subtle Doctor, gave early proof of extraordinary genius. He joined the Order of Franciscans. The superior of his order, learning the vast talent with which Scotus was endowed, directed him to proceed to the University of Oxford. Here the fame of his ♦ William Fitz-John, Bishop of Ossory in 1312, binds himself to support four priests who were to Hve collegiately in the Church of Kilkenny for the repose of the souls of Edmund Botiler, Joan, his wife, and their son.— ^h. in Camden Society, Clyn, p. 14, note. 42 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. virtues and learning attracted crowds round his chair. In the thirtieth year of his age he was ordered to preceed to the University of Paris. Here, too, his high reputation for sanctity and learning was maintained, He was honoured with the degree of Doctor of the Sorhonne, and appointed a Eegius Professor. He so strongly defended the Thesis of the Immaculate Conception of the Mother of God against all adversaries, that faith in and devotion to it increased amongst the faithful, till, finally, in our own time, it became a defined article of faith. By orders of his general, he went to Cologne in the interests of science and religion in the year li308 ; and in the same year, in the height of his reiliown and full of graces, died at the early age of thirty- four years. His writings are very voluminous. He wrote commentaries on the four books of Sentenctl^ ; Reportata Parisiemium, in 14 books ; 23 Conferences, 4 other Physico-Theological Conferences, 21 Qu^s- tiones Quodlibetarum ; on The First Principle of Things ; a book on Theoremata ; a book on the know- ledge of Grod ; on some Tetragrammata ; sermons on festivals and saints ; The Imperfect Commentaries on Genesis, the Gospels, and the Epistles of St. Paul ; some questions on Porphyry, on the Predicamenta of Aristotle, Perihermenia, Priora, Posteriora, Elenchos • de Anima; on Metaphysics and Physics.* Ptobert Waldby was Archbishop of Dublin from the year 1391 to 1397. Jt would appear he was eminent for his knowledge of physic and divinity. He wrote on The Sentences in four books, Ordi^iary Questions, Miscellaneous Quodlibets, against The Wick- l\jntes, and a course of sermoLs for the year-f ofsloit's ^^'^^^'^ ^^riters ; but before him read Wadding's Lije CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 43 Jolin de Swafham, born in Norwich, became sub- sequently Bishop of Cloyne. He was the author of writings against The WiMiffites^ and of a book of sermons. He died about 1398.* Eichard Northal, Archbishop of Dublin, wrote a Book of SertnonSy and, amongst other things, a work styled To the Priests of Parish Churches.] A Franciscan, named Malachy, was author of two works — one was styled The Poison and Cure of Mortal Sin, the other was a book of Sermons. He lived for some tim^ at Oxford, Paris, and Naples.:}: Maurice Ghibellan, canon of Tuam, was a famous philosopher and poet. His poetic genius was exer- cised on sacred subjects. He died in the year 1327. § A^bout 1330 flourished a very distinguished Irish Fraijciscan, Adam Godham. He studied in Oxford, anrd acquired the degree of Doctor of Divinity there. TSe was the author of Commentaries on the Four Books of Sentences, and of Determinations. He is quoted frequently, and with great respect, by foreign authors. [| David O'Bugey, a Carmelite, famous for his learn- ing, was born in Kildare. His works were rather numerous. To him are attributed Discourses to the Clergy, thirty-two Letters to several Persons, Proposi- tions Discussed, Lectures at Treves, Rules ofLaiv, Com- mentaries on the Bible. He held several chapters in Athirdee and Dublin, and, having lived to an ad- vanced age, was buried in a convent of his own Order in Kildare. 1[ Malachy MacAda, Archbishop of Tuam, was the author of a series of the Irish kings from Nial of the Nine Hostages to Roderick O'Connor. He also, with other matters, published a prophecy of the successors in the See of Tuam, attributed to St. Jarlath.** * Leland ; Ware's Writers. t Ware. X Anth. Possev., Appar . Sac. — Bayle, Cent. 14, n.91. — Ware. § W^are. li Ibid. H Ibid. •* Ibid. 44 ' CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. Gilbert Urgale, a Carmelite father, was a very respectable writer. He studied at Oxford. His chief works are two volumes : one a Summary ofLau\ the other On Divinity. Bayle judges him to be called from Uriele, in the north of Ireland.* The author of the Annals of Hoss lived in this century. He brings them down to the year 1346.t Christo|)her Pembridge, the author of those annals, published afterwards by Camden, lived in this cen- tury. He brought them down to the year 1347. In this century lived, too, the well-knowrj annalist of the Franciscan Order, John Clynn. He lived in Kilkenny. His annals come down to the year il349, when, probably, pen in hand, he died of the plague. Besides the Annals, he wrote on English Kings from Hengist to Edward III. He was also authoT of The GuardiaTis of his Order, and of a Catalogue oJ^\^he Sees in England, Ireland, and Scotland. J Ealph Kelly, Archbishop of Cashel, who lived in the fourteenth century, was author of a treatise on Canon Law and of some Epistles.§ Father Hugh Bernard, Provincial of the Fran- ciscans in Ireland, was the author of Travels through different Countries. \\ ^ William of Drogheda, so called from the place of his birth, was educated at Oxford. He was eminent for his knowledge of law, arithmetic, and geometry. He was the author of the Golden Summary. % Geoffrey O'Hogan, a Nenagh Franciscan, wrote the annals of his own time, which extended from the year 1336 to 1370.** In this century lived Henry Crump, a Cistercian friar of Baltinglass. He studied and acquired the degree of Doctor of Divinity at Oxford. He was * Cent, xiv., n. 93. f Ware. + Ibid. § Ware. || Ann. Afin., torn. 5, ad an. 1359, n. 10. i\ Bayle, cen. 6, cap. 9. ** Ware. CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 45 remarkable rather for subtlety than any depth of learning. His writings consisted chiefly of an attack on the religious orders, which he had to retract. He indulged in some unsound subtleties speaking of the Blessed Eucharist, but was unmasked by the worthy Dominican, William Andrew, Bishop of Achonry.* William Waterford, a celebrated Franciscan, was a man of much learning. He studied at Oxford, and became Doctor of Divinity. He was the author of a book of religion. t In this century, too, flourished MacCraith Mac- Gawan. He was Canon of St. Euadan's Abbey, in Lorrha, Tipperary. He was the author of Genealogies of tJue Irish Saints, and of the Succession of Kings and Loris of Ireland. He lived about the close of the rfitury.lj: Thomas Jorse, Archbishop of Armagh, wrote a Promj^tuary of Divinity, On Sins in General, also Divers Questions. John de Bloxam of Oxford, who was a Carmelite, became Vicar- Oeneral of his Order in Ireland, and held a provincial chapter in Ardee, in Louth. He wrote on the Books of Sentences, on the Apocalypse, Letters to the number of one hundred aud eighty-six, book of Sermons, and the Statutes of the Chapter in Ardee. § William Powell, Bishop of Meath, wrote on tour books of Sentences, Divinity Decrees, on The Perfec- tion of the Understanding, on Actual Knowledge, on Formal Truth, on Ens Eat ion is, on Ordinary Ques- tions, and a book of Sermons. He died in 1349.|| Richard Ledred, who was Bishop of Ossory from * Cent. U, n. 98.— Ware. t A7J. Min., torn. 1, ad an. 1240, n. 25, and torn. 4, ad an. 129o. + Ware. § Bayle, Cent.— Ware. Ij Ware's Writers. 46 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. 1317 till 1360, composed several hymns to be sung in reference to the Nativity of our Lord and other festivals. He also wrote several letters to Popes John XXII., Benedict XII., and Clement YI. Synodal constitutions were published by him.* Adam Grodham, Doctor of Divinity, was pro- nounced not inferior to the Prince of Nominalists, the " Invincible'^ Ocham.f Maurice Gibellan, Canon of Tuam, found leisure for the composition of elegant poems. Law and divinity received an admirable development from Gilbert of Louth, a Carmelite friar. + The Series of Irish Christian Kings from Nial to O'Connor was completed by M'^Ja, Archbishop of Tuam. At this time, too, were completed the famous Annals of Pembroke and Clyn.g \ While glancing at those works whose authorsWe known, I must not pass over in silence those othgr' literary remains which have come down to us under the general name of the Leabhar Breac, From that vastll and miscellaneous repertory of ecclesiastical * Wadding, An. Min., torn. 3 and 4. + Ware's Writers. John Major. X Ware's Writers. Bale's Writers. § JohnClyn was a Franciscan in Kilkenny. His description ,, '^, 'f^.'J mortality in 1348 is most gi-aphic and touchinrr J Ihe following piece, while free from the usual intricacies of Irish metre, breathes the simplicity and love of St. Francis or Fra Angehco . " Deus mens adjuva me ; tuc dam do sherc a mac mo de ; tuc dam do sherc a mac mo de. Deus mens adiuva me • In meum cor ut sanum sit ; tuc dam a ri ran do grad co gribb ' tuc an ran do grad co gribb ; in meum cor ut sanum sit Domine da quod peto a de ; tuc tuc codian agrian glan de • tuc tuc CO dianagrian glangle. Domine daquod petto a de ; hancspero remeam; agus quoero quod do sherc dam sund, do sherc dam tall ; hanc spero re meam agus qua^ro tuum amorem serWs; tuc dam CO tren atber do ris (quod) tuc dam co tren atber doris • tuum amorem servis. "viio , '' Quero, postulo, peto ate; mo beith anim a mac dil de; mo bei«i amm a mac dil de ; quero postulo, peto a te; Domine, Domine, exaudi me; manimm roplan dotgrad a de ; manimin CH. XTX.] CHrRCH HISTORY. 47 matter I beg to direct attention to selections from moral discourses. The writer, in introducing his subject, tells us that this festival was called the day of the Theophany, or '^ Apparition of Grod '' — or rather he gives it under the heading of the " Epiphany of our Lord." Though in another branch of the discourse the Epiphany is styled the big Christmas, and the feast of the star called the little Christmas, there is no doubt that the Epiphany mentioned in the sermon means our Epiphany, or Twelfth Day. Because the writer does not fail to inform us, on the authority of John Cassian, that the Egyptians held the festival of oui' Lord's birth and apparition to the Magi on the so.,me day, i.e., the 6th of January.* We take, as instance of the practical manner in wh\ch religious subjects were handled, the conclud- m g portion of a sermon on the Epiphany. The writer, ~ after showing an acquaintance with the Hebrew root of some words, as Jerusalem and Bethlehem, remarks that we are really in a " house of bread," or Bethlehem, when in the church, where we receive as our bread the Body and Blood of Jesus Christ. Then having spoken of the gifts offered by the Magi, the homily is thus continued ! ^^ He ofl'ers gold to God, who excels in wisdom. Since they truly offer roplan dotgrad a de ; Deus meus adjuva me ; Deus meus adjuva me." — Leabhar Breac, p. 101. " The Gasdhlic text of the Leabhar Breac would make about 2,500 pages, of the Annals of the Four Masters.'' — O'Curry, MS. Materials, Sac. p. 190" * That the wTiter in the Leabhar Breac properly represents the opinion of Cassian appears from the following reference : Epi- phainiorum diem provincice ilhus sacerdotes vel dominici Baptis- mi, vel secundum camem Xativitatis esse definiunt, et idcirco utriusque Sacramenti solemnitatem nonbifarie ut in deciduis pro- Wnciis, sedsubuna diei hujus festivitate concelebrant.'" — Cassian, Collat. 10, cap. 2. 48 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. gold to God, who shine by their wisdom and instruc- tion, as| the Holy Scriptures teach, ' Wine and music deb'ght'the heart of man,' &c., the love of wisdom is as water. Much as music and feasting charm the soul of man, heavenly wisdom delights still more. " He offers incerise to the Lord^ who offers up pure prayer, as it is said truly that those offer incense to the Lord who direct their prayers with clean hearts to God, as the Prophet says : ' Let mj prayer be directed as incense in thy sight, Lord.' Such prayers go directly to God as the holy incense offered up to Him. Myrrh he offers who mortifies the^ vices of the flesh. Truly does he offer myrrh to Goo. who mortifies the gross desires of the body by abstimence, as the apostle says : * Mortify your members vvhich are on earth.' *'The wise men came to adore Christ with various gifts, and in different degrees of age — the youn^g came, the middle-aged, the old. Their conduct show " us how in every age we should honour God with the various excellent gifts bestowed on us, that is, by good thoughts, and words, and deeds. They returned by another way to their own country. They serve as an example to the faithful to renounce all love of the world under the jurisdiction of satan, and follow directly the will of God, which is only another name for Christ, as Himself teaches us : " I am the way, the truth, and the life." He is truly the way by whom we must go to the Father in the heavenly king- dom. He is the truth, and every imaginable good must flow from Him on the faithful. He is surely the life of the saints in their heavenly dwellings, without age, or end, or failure. This is the moral sense of this lesson. This day, then, is venerable in the church of heaven and earth, because many and won- derful things happened on this day of the Theophany^ CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 49 that is, of the Apparition of the Lord's Star.* On to-day the star led the inquiring Magi to Christ ; to- day our Lord Jesus Christ was baptized in the river Jordan ;t to-day all the fountains were consecrated ; to-day the Holy Ghost, under the appearance of a dove, descended on Christ; to-day, with five loaves, He satisfied 6,000 men ; to-day He changed water into wine at Cana in Galilee ; and on to-day the same Lord Jesus Christ appeared to the Magi and Gentiles. He shall appear on the judgment day to them and sinners ; to them with glory, to the impious for punishment. Then the gathering of sinners shall be pushed into exterior darkness, where there • Dr. Beeves (on Culdees, p. 204, note) is fanciful in suggesting that notlaic stellce may be translated "Christmas of the fragment," and derived from the custom of breaking twelfth cake on that day. The Latiia word stella was used as often as the Celtic word redlu. Thus jhi the Leahhar Breac, p. 198, col. 2, we have : " Uair ro^Wcaib in redlu iat &c." Then some twelve lines under this we -^ave not redlu, but stella, " din is aingel de nime roar traig i^m delbsin stellce." And in the next line we have : "Ces- nai^:^r augtair do met agus ardi agus etrocta stellse." Hence, bfijyond question it may be stated that no-oloj fcell^e must mean " the Star Christmas." — See vol. i., p. 184, t How very much this resembles the antiphon for the Magni- jicat for the second vespers on the festival of the Epiphany : *' Tribus miraculis omatum diem sanctum colimus ; hodie stella Magos duxit ad praesepium ; hodie vinum ex aqua factum est ad nuptias ; hodie in Jordane a Johanne Christus baptizari voluit ut salvaret nos Alleluia." — P. 204, note, L. Breac. While the Catholic Church of to-day is only a reflexion of, or rather identical with, that of the middle ages, so the teaching of the middle ages is only an echo of the teaching of the Primitive Church. Thus Pope Gregory, Horn. 10 in Evaiigel., comments on the gifts of the wise men : " Quamvis in auro thure, et myrrha intelligi et aliud potest. Auro namque sapientia designatur. . . . Thure autem quod Deo incenditur virtus orationis exprimi- tur, Psalmista attestante qui dicit; Dirigatur Domine oratio mea sicut incensum in conspectu tuo. Per myrrham vero camis nostrse mortificatio figuratur." Again : " Ergo stella hsec via est, et via Christus ; quia secun- dum incamationis mysterium Christus est stella." — Bomilia Sti. Ambrosii Lib. 2, in Luc, cap. 2, post initimn. VOL. II. 6 60 "^'T^^^^^^'^ CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. Bhall be everlasting hunger and thirst, everlasting cold and heat, horrid darkness, the faces of demons, the voice of tormentors. But others shall go into life everlasting, where there is youth without old age, life without death, where shall be Christ with the Patriarchs, with the martyrs, with the virgins. In the unity, which is beyond every, the greatest unity, in the unity of the Blessed Trinity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, &g."* In thus concluding a portion of a long homily, as in every other portion of it, we find the absence of any aim at intellectual excellence. Th^ feelings are appealed to in a practical, touching way, and, while the literal translation of the sacred text- is given, a nice sense of spiritual symbolism is displ\ayed. Another instance of the deep view into spiritual things, and at the same time of a practickl nature, may be seen in the commentary on the Lord'kJPrayer. Thus coming to the fourth petition of the Lc^^rd's Prayer, the writer says, " Give us this day our dl^Uy bread. By this we understand all those things necessary for the sustenance of life. This daily sufficiency includes everything necessary for the sup- port of life here below ; or by the *« daily bread " we may understand the sacrament of the Body of Christ which we daily receive. By the daily support, then, we may understand the great mystery of the Body and Blood, which the faithful eat and drink re- spectively from the dish of the Lord, that is the Holy altar. Hence our Eedeemer says : *' Unless you eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of Man you shall not have life in you;'' or finaUy, we may understand by the daily bread the spiritual - strength andgrace which the children of God receive, to observe His commandments and instructions. "Give us this day, we ask for bread, not in the name of *SeeApp. KK; CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 61 sin or ignorance, but in the light of day, in the light of faith, of knowledge, and of the sun of justice, which is Christ." Having explained each of the seven petitions in a like strain he proceeds to dwell on the dignity of the prayer. *' This prayer was prefigured by the ladder seen in sleep by Jacob in Bethel with its seven steps reaching from earth to heaven, and so it is by the ladder of prayer that the faithful ascend to heaven. This prayer, with its seven petitions, was prefigured by the trumpets sounded by the priests round the seven walls of Jericho ; so, too, the walls of the evil spirit are battered down by the seven petitions. This prayer is the iron mallet by which the power of hell is crushed ; this is the prayer made by Christ Him- self; this is the Christian's prayer; this is the mystical^i-ayer ; this is the prayer of prayers ; these seven^titions are symbolized by the seven gifts of the^oly Ghost ; these are prefigured by the seven df^s^ of the celebration of the Pasch, by the seven weeks intervening between Pasch and Pentecost. These seven petitions have reference to the seven principal vices — pride, lust, avarice, jealousy, glut- tony, and sadness, anger and sloth. . . . Prayer is of great use. Its utility appears from the Old and New Testament. Moses gave battle to the Amale- cite, not with the sword, but with prayer. The eflQ.cacy of prayer was seen in Ezechias when, with his people, he was besieged, and thousands of the enemy slain. By prayer the same Ezechias added fifteen years to the length of his natural life. By prayer Anna brought forth a son — the Prophet Samuel. It was by the prayer ' be merciful to me, a sinner,' that the publican went home justified. Pray without ceasing. He who prays frequently shall renounce earthly desires and yearn for the 55 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XIX. Eternal, and desires to see in heaven the Sun of Justice, which he cannot see on earth. Let us raise our eyes, then, to heaven if we really desire to in- habit the land of the living. If we tend to our Lord here, with all the affection of heart, we shall attain to heavenly joys, where there shall be an ever- lasting feast, secure rest, and peace in union with the noble, the martyrs, and apostles of our Lord ; in union with the saintly men and women, and heavenly martyrs; in union with the most exalted, and most blessed Trinity, the Father, Son, and Holy Q-host," &c.* In treating of the writers of the fifteenth century one is struck at the proof which they afford of the completeness of their body of Catholic doctrines and practices. The Yelloio Book of the Fergusesf and the Leahhar BreaCy written about the end of the fourteenth, cen- tury,J incidentally give us a clear insight into tihe religious habits of thought and action in the mer diseval Irish Church. The Leahhar Breac^ while showing a perfect know- ledge of Scripture, displays no less acquaintance with the fathers, the lives of saints, and ecclesiastical his- tory. In it and in the Yellow Book of the Ferguses are allusions to, and proofs of, as well the seven Sacraments, of the sacrifice of the Mass, as of the * Leahhar Breac, p. 250. t A part of it was -vvritten at the beginning of the fifteenth century. For a list of the subjects treated of in the Liber Flavus Fergiisorum, see O'Curry's MSS. Materials of Irish History, App. No. xli. * The mention of the anniversary of the jubilee every fiftieth year, in commemoration of the fifty days between Easter and Pentecost, shows that this portion of the Leahhar Breac was written after the year 1352, as it was in that year the recurrence of the jubilee was reduced from 100 years to 50 by Clement VI. — Vid. Leahhar Breac, p. 54, col. 2. X CH. XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 53 colour of the vestments therein to be used, of prayers for the dead, of the intercession of saints in Heaven, of the excellence of chastity, of the necessity of alms-deeds and works of charity, of the utility of the sign of the Cross, particularly before and . after meals, of the usefulness of pilgrimages, as of the great fruits derivable from acts of corporal mor- tification and fasting. In reference to the last virtue, its spiritual wholesomeness was not only strongly inculcated, but its obligation was strictly enforced. Besides the several days of abstinence on each week, there were three Lents, as they were called — the Winter Lent (Advent), the Spring Lent, and the Summer Lent. The great or Spring Lent began in ancient times, according to the Leahhar Breac, on the 7th of the Ides of January, and, in imitation of our Saviour's fast, continued till the 12th of the Kalends of March. The time was subsequently changed,* in order that our fast should be at the time of the sKfferings of Christ, and in order that at the end of our fast " we should be prepared to approach the Body and Blood of Christ on Easter Sunday."t During Lent no meat was allowed, and though it had been usual to relax the severity of the fast on Sunday, yet even on that day one, if disposed to follow the practices of the hermits of the desert, was * This change took place at the Coimcil of Nice. — Ledbluir Breac, p. 4S, col. 1. t •' Conbu-o i-pojAbu nA|^ Aine .i. Viitne'onoc'hc riA CAfc." Here we see that midnight is paraphrased hj the end of Lent. The Easterwas celebrated at break of day {Leahhar Breac, p. 168, col. 2, L 10), and on that account was called the midnight Mass, or office. It were well if Dr. O'Donovan had noticed this reference when translating the rules of the Ceile 'Oe, edited by Rev. Dr. Reeves for the R. I. A. Vid. Leahhar Breac, p. 259, col. 1, and p; 47, col. 1. See also vol. i., p. 142 . ^54^^. CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XIX. not prohibited from so doing. No food was to be taken from noon to noon, and not only so, but even lawful pleasures were to be denied oneself. If, as has been remarked by master minds, true eloquence consists in the number of facts well adduced in favour of the truth inculcated, surely the writer ill the Leahhar Breac, in inculcating fasting, reaches the point of real eloquence. And after enforcing the utility of the virtue by examples, some of which I subjoin, the writer pronounces him happy who ob- serves the fast in a proper manner.* *' It is by food that Esau lost his birthright, and sold it to his brother ; through fasting the noble prophet acquired a victory, and was rescued from the lions' den ; through fasting Moses, the son of Amri, received the written law ; through it the people of God were rescued from the Amalecites ; through fasting the people of Ninive were saved ; through fasting Elias wrought such miracles, on earth ; through it David did penance, so as to have his sins forgiven; through it the people of Ju^a saved Jerusalem in the time of Ezechias, King of^^ Juda, from the Assyrians, so that over 175,000 were destroyed ; through it Peter was loosed from prison ; Cornelius, the Centurion, received the Holy Ghost before baptism, and Paul vouchsafed revelations through prayer and alms and the fruit of fast- ing ; through fasting the people of God came through the Eed Sea with dry feet; through it Moses merited the love of God: through it the manna was got from heaven in the desert for ten years ; through it Moses received the written law face to face with God ; through it Moses was fifty * rnoti^etiAi^ATJOTi cliAcTi ■oofjtie co coin inAine Anir tieAch iniApbAige.— i,ea6/iar Breac, p. 248, col. 2. CH, XIX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 55 days and nights without food on Mount Sinai ; through it Moses acquired victory over the Amale- cites ; through it the Jordan opened a passage for the people of Grod ; through it Jesse, the son of Nun, conquered the seven districts of Canaan and tumbled Jericho ; through it Jonas was saved in the whale's belly; through it the youths in the fiery furnace were preserved unhurt ; through it Nebuchodonosor was freed from the visitation with which he had been afflicted ; through it fifteen years were added to the life of Ezechias ; through it the sun went back in its course for him ; through it people are preserved from the power of the evil one, by having Christ remain fifty days and nights without food for the children of Adam ; through it one is directed to the road to heaven, and God's grace is increased ; through it, when -properly observed, there is an increase of love and charity, and the wonders that are wrought in the woji-ld and all the plagues staved off from man and c^Jttle, all are the result of fasting."* * Vid. Leabhar Breae, pp. 258-59. Vid. App. LL. 56 CHAPTEE XX. Just as it was the practice to fill the Irish sees and livings with EngHshmen even before any legislation had taken place on the matter, so before the present there had been a disposition for a considerable time to keep the Irish and English asunder. The delu- sive notion vanished, if ever entertained, that the sole single aim of the English had been to impart to the Irish Church its own tone, its morality, and dis- ciphne, and to the Irish people the benefit of its laws. Masters of the line of coast generally, and of the principal towns, about the year 1330, the Eng- lish struggled to keep possession of their acquisitions, It not to extend the limits of the Pale. Those within the Fale were strongly forbidden to hold communi- cation with those outside. On this matter such^ jealousy had been entertained that, lest the least sympathy might exist between the Irish and the Anglo-Irish, thoroughly English colonists were im- ported by the Duke of Clarence. English laws were Church and the reformation of the people, there had been manifested an unsocial unfraternising spirit by iThaT^l ''"'' ^T''^ ^'^ *° the'^present year assemb?v ^^.^ ^^^.V^^^^^ sanction of a legislative assembly. In 1367, a council was held. In this Bome laws were enacted which have passed under the • Leland, B. II., ch. 2. CH. XX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 57 name of the famous Kilkenny statutes. Besides the Chief Minister of State, there were present the Arch- bishops of Tuam, and of Cashel, and of Dublin ; the Bishops of Lismore, of Waterford, of Killaloe, ^ of Ossory, of Leighlin, and of Cloyne, together with the temporal peers. After speaking of the marriages of English with Irish as too common, all such mar- riages for the future were declared illegal by the council. Fosterage, gossipred* were also strictly forbidden. Whoever may be found transgressing those statutes was to be found guilty of treason. The ninth clause ordained that when the archbishop or bishop excommunicated at the request of the king, the excommunication, when come to the knowledge of the king's officers, should be observed by them. Even before this, in the year 1309, in the third of Edward II., the excommunication ran in the names of th'd bishop, the justiciary, and of the nobles._ The -excommunication then was of a politico-religious chp^racter.t The fourteenth clause in the Kilkenny statutes decreed that no prelate, without the sealed sanction of his lord, should receive a villein to holy orders.^ * There was not. and perhaps is not, a nation which attached 80 much importance to the ties of gossipred as the Insh. "Who- ever was deemed likely to be influenced by such a tie might, as a matter of course, be objected to as a juror. The impediment of spiritual relationship from baptism was not set aside at the Council of Trent on account of the representation of Irish bishops. They stated that the influence of such as were connected by gos- sipred was more powerful in reconciling those at enmity than what arose from the nearest ties of blood. — Vid. Cone. Trid. t The civil arm was not invoked for enforcing excommunica- tion till forty davs after its fulmination. Thus, in January 18th, 1227, the king wTites to his justiciary to the effect " that as some of the canons of Louth were excommunicated by the Archbishop of Armagh, and having refused to submit, and thus persisted forty days in their contumacy," &c. — Sweetmans Calendar of Papers, ic, note. : Ihid., p. 107. 58 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XX. If anvone used the Irish language, dress, or name, he by the said statutes forfeited his lands, and if he had no lands, he was, till he gave sufficient security, to be imprisoned. The Brehon or Irish laws were forbidden. Whoever submitted to Irish jurisdiction was declared guilty of treason. The bishops de- nounced excommunication against those who allowed the Irish cattle to graze on their lands, or Irish ecclesiastics to get into benefices, and against those who listened to bards or story-tellers. Some excep- tions were made in favour of some cherished few in regard to the admission to benefices. Thus, in 1385, leave was given to liichard, Abbot of Knock, near Louth, to enjoy the abbey. Why? I^ecause his ancestors were English, and favourable to\the Crown. A like exception was made in favour of« William, Prior of the House of the B.Y.M., in Loutk because his possessions had been possessed by the Irish. John O'Kery, too, received a like favour, merex^^ because his ancestors had been English.* So strin- gently was the law enforced, that though parts o| the archdiocese of Dublin required a knowledge of the Irish language in the ecclesiastic, and none were who understood it, yet till a decree of Parliament in 1485 made it safe for him, the Archbishop of Dublin dare not. unless at peril of his life, send an Irish priest to the natives.t It is painful to think of the state of the people against whom these statutes were enacted. Contrary to the privilege of their order,- the clergy had to appear in England, and for the purpose of taxing themselves. J Two clergymen * Hardiman's Pa^i?o//5, Rich. 11. f Ibid. : The Prior of St. John Baptist was exempted from coining to tne marches or sending hobelers, on account of services to the king and to the poor. This shows, if any proof were necessary tnat seryices to the State were required of monastic bodies.-- Archdall. CH. XX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 69 represented each diocese. They were proctors. In going they protested that it was not to grant money. They pleaded ecclesiastical immunities. Still more strongly did they plead their poverty. They went, as they wished it to be understood, only to give advice. The diocese of Dublin sent John Fitz-Ellis and Thomas Athelard ; Cashel sent John Griffard and the Rector of Ealmainham, saving the rights of the Church. The Bishop of Meath promised to pay 1 00 marks for his diocese to avoid sending a repre- sentative. However, saving the rights of the Church, he sent Bartholomew Dollard. The Bishop of Kil- dare promised to send representatives, not to give money, but to tender advice. The Bishop of Leighlin sent Eichard White and William White, but at the same time they assured the king that they could not promise any money, because exclusive of what was possessed by the Irish, there were not fourteen caru- cates of cultivated land in their diocese, and one- tenth of that was not sufficient for their support.* The Bishop of Ossory sent John De Acres. f The dioceses of Waterford and Lismore were represented by their bishops and by Philip Baye. The Bishop * A barony contained 30 ballybetaghs, or 120 quarters. Each quarter 120 acres. Some identify a carucate -v^nth a ploughland ; others give eight carucates to a ploughland. Gerald Barry says that a cantred contained 100 towns, so that there was no fixed standard for the size, nor, according to Ware, was there a fixed measure for a ploughland, for it was generally meant what would give employment to a plough through the year. Monck Mason, quoting Gerald Barry, says that each cantred contained thirty- two townlands, and each townland eight carucates — OTlaherty's Ogygia, pp. 24.25 ; Colgan's Trias Thaumaturgus, p. 19, col. 2, 4, 51 ; An. Four Mast., ad. an. 1186. t The Bishop of Ossory was appointed representative of the Kilkenny barons, but they were obhged to' substitute for him William Cotterell. 60 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XX. of Ferns sent William of St. John, dean, and Eichard Whitty. The Bishop of Limerick sent John Fox and John Route. The Bishop of Cork sent Thomas Eice and John White. In the absence of the bishop, the Yicar-General of Cloyne sent a Thomas Prior and John Sandy. The Bishop of Kerry sent Master Gilbert and John Fitz-John. Whether money was promised or not by the representatives, at all events, after the Council of Kilkenny, £2,000 were voted, and not long after an additional sum of £1,000 for the wants of the nation was voted.* Having stated all that can be said by the enemy of the Catholic Church against the conduct of the prelates who gave the sanction of their authority to the Anglo-Irish enactments at Kilkenny, it is only fair to see what can be advanced in defence. Every lover of peace and of the Irish Church must regret the necessity of the legislation at the famous Council of Kilkenny. Besides a number of laics there attended at the council Thomas Mynot, Arch- bishop of Dublin ; Thomas O'Carrol, Archbishop of Cashel ; John O'Q-rada, Archbishop of Tuam ; Tho- mas le Eeve, Bishop of Waterford and Lismore ; Thomas 0'Cormacan,t Bishop of Killaloe ; John de Swafham, Bishop of Cloyne ; John Young, Bishop of Leighlin ; and William or John of Ossory. The statutes passed at this council, or at least some of them, were sanctioned by the eight Irish bishops who attended. And because these owed their pro- motion to the Pope, he must have sanctioned accord- ing to some Protestant historians the proceedings of ♦ This was a vast sum, if we consider that the revenue of Ire- land at this time did not exceed £10,000.— Gordon's Ireland. t I have reason for stating that it is through mistake Thomas O'Hogan is mentioned for O'Cormacan, by the Essays published by Right Rev. Dr. McCarthy for Rev. Dr. M. Kelly (p. 128). ^ CH. XX.] CHURCII HISTORY. 61 the bishops.* This indeed would be a very illogical conclusion. Because some recreant ecclesikstic, pro- moted by the Pope, embraced the Lutheran heresy did therefore the Pope sanction it ? Certainly not! Nor can we agree with those who view the legisla- tion at Kilkenny in a purely religious light.f It would be too much to style it a matter of a religio- poHtical character. True, it received the sanction of excommunication ; but that censure is launched for a violation of a mere civil contract. Full two hun- dred years had gone by since the arrival of the Anglo-Normans in Ireland, and all efforts made to amalgamate them with the natives proved abortive during that period. Neither element was suffi- ciently preponderating to absorb the other; nor did the properties of rule and tyranny in the one bear such an affinity to subjection and suffering in the other as to bring about an assimilation of both. i3oth met in order to repel each other with greater violence. This went on for two hundred years. What then was to be done? Evidently to keep '■Zisunder those who could not meet without a violation of charity. The limits were clearly defined for both races ; and it was strongly insisted on that each should keep within the prescribed bounds. The only objection to be made to the arrangement by which bishops took a part, arises from the exclusion ^of those of merit from any preferment in the Church of the other.^ Tet was it not as if one kingdom excluded from its benefices the ecclesiastics of another ? Such had been done by the English monarch s in exclud- ing from any prebend those whom the Pope wished to reward. It has been done, and not met with a word of censure from those who loudly inveigh • Dr. Todd's Bt. Patrick (p. 235). t Dr. Todd'fl i>i. Patrick, p. 236; Essays, cited above (p. 125). 62 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XX. against the Irish bishops. The bishops then thought it'prudent to keep the churches— Irish aad Anglo- Irish — distinct. In doing so they imitated the con- duct of the generals of religious orders, who for the same wise reason, cut up Ireland into two 'provinces^ though not too large for one, Well, then, if there were despair of working the religious materials into harmony, what hope could there have been of amal- gamating more repelling elements ? Besides, the Kilkenny statutes were not enacted under the mask of religion, as implied or expressed by writers whom I hare referred to before, but ostensibly and really for civil results. Hence, bishops when asked to ex- plain or defend conduct which did not appear to be prompted by sublime faith or burning zeal, replied that the\ acted, not as bishops^ but as temporal lords. This answer at once gives us a clue to their policy. And the matter is made still clearer when we consider that the Irish peer was not allowed to be escorted by a servant to parliament lest he might betray secrets of state to the enemy. ^v One of the statutes decidedly was very salutary. It prohibited the waging war against the Irish with- out the order of State. Each palatine, whether under the influence of passion or caprice, did not hesitate making raids into the border country. It was of daily occurrence ; and the necessary result was a total insecurity of life and property, and a stop to all improvements. Unless the statutes were essentially objectionable, it was the province of the prelates to give them effect as much as was consistent with duty. Their dioceses were about this time included within the Pale.* • Louth, Meath, Trim, Dublin, Kildare, Carlow, Kilkenny, 'Vv'exford. Waterford, Tipperarj', Cork, Kerry, Limenck, Con- naught, went at this time to form the Pale, CH. XX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 63 They were then subjects to the English Crown. They could not claim any protection from the Irish chieftains. The most outlying portion of the Pale— Thomond— had been brought under subjection but a few years before. O'Brien had been subdued in 1363, by Lionel, Duke of Clarence. This defeat placed the Bishop of Kill aloe at the mercy of the Anglo-Irish G-overnment. Nor could religion, at this time at least, have much suffered by being under the protection of the Anglo-Irish barons rather than the Irish chieftains as far as Killaloe was concerned. In the year 1334 *' the Conacians attacked the Mac- namaras in Clare, and slew a hundred and eighty persons, with two priests in a church. And within three years of the Kilkenny Council, John M'Namara was bound to keep the peace towards the Bishops of Killaloe and Limerick, and restore to the latter the books, ornaments and chalices, which he took from the church of Limerick. "While the English monarch oppressed his subjects of , the Pale, he appeared the more jealous of the Pope's authority, and careful that he should not in his difficulties be relieved by his children. For a long time the presentation to benefices in Ireland was a matter of dispute between the Pope and the king. To understand this it may be well to premise a few words on "provisions." In the multiplicity of business, and owing to the difficulty of communi- cation, the Pope allowed the appointment to bishop- rics without recurrence to himself. He had much less difficulty in leaving to others the appointment to benefices. But as time went on, and as the compli- cated relations of civilisation involved the Pope in trouble, and sometimes in wars, he found it convenient for the rewarding of faithful and worthy servants, to have the disposal of benefices. He asserted his right. 64 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XX. In rewarding faithful servants he had no ide§v oi neglecting the interests of the Church * The Tope, then, sometimes from the plenitude of power, reserved to himself the appointment to a certain benefice, even before it had become vacant. To such an ap- pointment, to any appointment by the Pope, the king was decidedly opposed. With the best inten- tions in the world the Pope, it may be admitted, was liable to appoint an obnoxious individual. He was liable to be deceived sometimes by the venal repre- sentations of his officials. But from selfishness, and not from the inconveniences of appointments by pro- vision, were they opposed by the king. Such op- position and anger did appointment by provision ex- cite that it incurred the penalty of *' premunire." Or rather the statute of "premunire" was first passed in 16th Richard II. against those who received benefices from the Pope by provision. By that statute one forfeited goods and chattels, and incurred imprisonment during life or the king's pleasure. By it one could not resent a personal injury.f v Notwithstanding such legislation the Pope ap- pointed to livings. Sometimes there was a division of time in the appointment to benefices between the Pope and the bishop. Sometimes there was a divi- sion between the king and the Pope in such appoint- * Pope Clement, learning that his nephew had three benefices, compelled him to resign two. In the thirteenth centnfy the famous Groseteste, on a visit to Innocent IV., at Lyons, laid a memorial before him ; and traced the evils of the Church to the corruption of the world, to the venahty of the servants of the Ro- man court, and to the clauses non obstante. To the credit of the Pope he ordered the memorial to be read before all Spond, 222 t Premunire facias " were the words with which the statute began ; by the 25th of Edward III. under the statute of premunire one may be kiUed. However it lost that severity by the 5th of Ebz. —Brown's Penal Laws, p. 26. CH. XX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 65 ments.* Sometimes the ordinary was allowed to pre- sent to the poorer livings, while the king claimed and exercised the right of presenting to the richer benefices. In 1374, a dispute of two years' stand- ing was terminated. Grregory XI. pledged himself not to appoint to benefices by " provision." The king bound himself not to appoint by letters *' Quare im- pedit." By the withdrawal of the claims of each full freedom in domestic nomination to benefices was established in the Irish Church. t But after the pass- ing of the Kilkenny statutes appointments by pro- vision were forbidden by the king. He denied to the Pope's delegate leave to enter the kingdom. He forbade under heavy penalties any bishop to receive or publish a bull of excommunication.* He cut off that friendly intercourse which should subsist be- tween the several branches of a religious order. Some houses of the Cistercian Order, because they sent some contributions to the sister houses in France, were persecuted by the king. The king prevented the gathering of Peter Pence in the Pale.§ Even his successor, in 1396, grudged the smallest living to * Pope Adrian IV. was the first Pope who reserved prebends. In 139S, in cathedral and collegiate bodies, the Pope and the ordinary were to present alternately till the Pope had three pre- sentations. In other benefices the Pope and ordinary- were to present alternately for fourteen months. If the persons presented were not agreeable to the king another was presented. — Wilkin's Con. III., 237. t Wilkin's Cone. Hih. Dom. eh. 1. ::: He forbade it under the penalty of loss of temporalities. In England the Commons gave leave to the king to modify the law relative to excommunication. The prelates protested against everything that trenched on the pri^^leges of the Pope or liberty of the Church. In Ireland the prelates raised not a voice for freedom of the Church ; nor did the monarch use his dispensing power in reference to the law on excommunication. § Bowling, ad. an 1369. VOL. 11. 6 66 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XX. one of the Pope's dependents, and instituted a process to eject the Dean of St. Patrick's.* In the Pale the people were oppressed by taxation ; the lawyers were corrupt ; the clergy were slaves ; and the prelates were employed as commissioners for raising forces. Deplorable must have been the con- dition of those who, within the Pale, were denied the benefit of English law. Melancholy must have been their lot, deprived of the ministrations of their own clergy. They could not have been exhorted or reproved in the old familiar language. As no Irish friar or beneficed clergyman may live within the Pale, manv must have found it difficult to approach the sacraments. But while in the hands of the monarch the Church was a mere puppet, there was not among its members a spirit rising with the occassion, which would tend to neutralise such corrupting influences. In the year 1392, the Canons of St. Thomas, Dublin, attacked the abbot, John Seargeant ; and to secure the services of the mayor and mob they stole some chalices. So eff'ectually were the services of the^ secured, that when ordered out by the chief justice's V men the canons did not disperse. Several acts of "^ robbery were committed; the sacred hosts were scattered on the ground ; and the abbot with his party narrowly escaped murder. In another part of the Pale,t between the arch- bishop and his suS'ragan we witness the most out- rageous scene. Either from the wrongheadedness of the Bishop of Limerick, or the encroachments of the * Cardinal Randolph, by a " Quare impedit," was put from an Irish living. The king complained that many of the Pope's de- pendents enjoyed Irish livings though not living in Ireland. This conduct appears less ultramontane than that of the native, not- withstanding Dr. Todd's theory. — Liber Munerum, t Indeed Thomond may be said to be fairly severed from the Pale and mastered by O'JBrien. CH. XX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 67 Franciscans on the privileges of the secular priests, disputes became so warm between the bishop and the friars that the latter claimed the interposition of their conservator, the Archbishop of Cashel. He remon- strated with the bishop and spoke of the grievances of the friars. But the bishop only flew at him and tore his clothes. The bishop was cited for trial ; but this only made him heap more grievances on the friars. He excommunicated all who would have re- course to the Franciscan friary, either for divine service or for burial. His name was Creagh. He was accused of heresy by the archbishop ; and the archbishop and his attendants, coming to Limerick, narrowly escaped being murdered. All who sup- plied them with food were excommunicated by the bisjie^r Persons sent in pursuit of the archbishop Biolested him and pulled the bridle off his horse.^ / To add to this confusion the great schism of the West worked its bad consequences in Ireland. The reader must be aware that in the middle of the four- teenth century the Pope found it necessary to leave Rome. He took up his residence at Avignon. After some seventy years his successor proceeded to Rome. Owing to the long stay of seventy years on French soil the Popes were influenced to admit very many Frenchmen among the cardinals. Three-fourths of the cardinals were Frenchmen. But not long after the removal of the Popes from Avignon to Rome a vacancy occurred in the Papacy. An election took place. The cardinals, principally the French car- dinals, affected to believe the late election to have been influenced by the violence of the Roman popu- lace, and proceeded to a second election. Two rival Popes appealed to the obedience of Christendom; * Harris' Bishops^ p. 508. 65 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XX. France, Cyprus, Sicily, Naples, adhered to Clement ; the rest of Europe clung to Urban YI. The rivals had successors — one set in Eomc. another in France for full eighty pears. During that period Chris- tian Europe was distracted by this schism. To Clement, who was afterwards acknowledged to be anti-Pope, many of the Irish clergy adhered. Several appointments, of course, were made by Clement in Ireland. But on the accession of Boniface IX. two diplomas were expedited annulling i the appoint- ments made by the Dominican Grenepral, Eaymond Tolosanus.* In 1381, Pope Urban (wrote to the guardians of the Francisans of Gal way. to have all excommunicated who adhered to the \ anti-Pope Clement YII. He also deposed a worft^y man, Gregory O'Moghan because promoted by Clefire^t.t At this time, and especially in the next century^, to have an accurate notion of things, one must con- sider the Irish Chureli a? distinguished from the Anglo-Irish. Because the views, the actions of both were diflPerent, yea opposite. And when one may be pronounced to be in a comparatively triumphant state, the other, indeed, may be styled a militant Church. Though the bishops of the Pale contributed largely to the necessities of the State, the bishops among the Irish were not asked to pay. The Arch- bishop of Tuam did not answer the circular which summoned to parliament. The Irish bishops had a great deal to do : too much to do to spare time for attending parliaments in order to tax themselves for the subjugation of their country. A difficult task it was to keep the just anger of their subjects within proper bounds. The position of the people may easily be realised, by considering that deputies were sent by the king to Ireland with unlimited power * Hih. Dom., p. 52. f Harris' Bishops, 611. CH. XX.] CHURCH HISTORY. 69 either for the maintenance of territory actually in their possession, or for the acquisition of more. The lands in the hands of Irish chieftains were held out as a reward to adventurers. But whether the natives advanced or receded, the Irish ecclesiastics moved with them. They were in possession about the close of the fourteenth century of two-thirds of the country. They were styled *' the enemy " by the English. Frequent mention is made of applications to the king by the clergy of the Pale for redress of the injuries done to them bj^ the Irish.* The Anglo-Irish eccle- siastics, whether paid by the king or living in peace on tithes and oblations behind the Pale, were sure of maintenance. The livelihood of the Irish ecclesiastics was mo^e precarious : they clung to those who fitr'aggled for a nation's freedom. The Irish ecclesiastics, as well of the first as of the second order, had a voice and seat in parliament. My remarks apply only to the Anglo-Irish clergy within the Pale. From the very beginning those abbots who held of an earldom and bishops as tempo- ral lords exercised a decided influence on the great councils of State. The second order of the clergy as clerics had not always a seat in parliament. The Pope was seen to have appealed to the religious and charitable feelings of the clergy in his difficulties. The appeal brought him considerable supplies. The king seeing this, thought that he too might use them as so many sponges to suck money from the people. Whether this, as some think, suggested the idea of J giving representative influence to the clergy, or that analogy pointed to them as a corresponding or coun- terbalancing supplementary power to the knights, as the bishops were to the lords, I am not prepared to * Richard 11. gave £40 yearly for the support of the Bishop of Kilmore. ^ 70 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XX. say. But in the middle, and particularly towards the close, of the thirteenth century, the second order of the clergy met iu parliament. The Irish clergy did not sit apart from the laics in parliament, as the English clergy in convocation. When in convoca- tion the clergy were divided into archbishops and bishops, into priors and abbots, into deans and archdeacons, and the general body pi the clergy formed the fourth division. ^ Parliamentary summons ran thus :f " To the archbishops, bishops, abl^^ots, priors, and clerks who hold of an earldom or barM on the Order of his Church.^ William of Waterford, a Franciscan, wrote a treatise on religion, whose importance can be esti- mated by the fact of Cardinal Julian allowing its dedication to him.|| The author of The Annals of Loch Ce lived in this century. They were brought down to the year 1408. He was a canon of the Premonstrensian Order. Philip Norris, though an Euglishman, became Dean of St. Patrick's, Dublin. He was the author of Declamations, of lectures on the Scriptures, of sermons to the people, and of other writings against the religious orders.^ Philip Higgins, a Franciscan, was the author of sacred poems. He died in 1487.** Charles Maguire, born in Fermanagh, was a pro- found philosopher, historian, and divine. He wrote § Wares Wriiers. W Wadding, Annals, torn, iv., ad. an. 1395 -^ t iJale, tciii. 14, n. 99. "♦# "VPirS*" 84 CHL'IICH HISTORY. [cH. XX. the annals of Ireland down to his own time. He was a native of Fermanagh. He was both Canon of Armagh and Dean of Clogher. The annals written by him go nnder the name Senatenses, from Sen at Mac Magnus, and also *' of Ulster." They are brought down to his own time from the days of Pal- ladius. He also was the author of a martyr ology, which contains upwards of 90 folio pages.* Maguire is described as ''M'Manus Maguire, i.e., Cathal Oge, the son of Cathal, son of Gillapatrick, son of Mat- thew. He was a hospitaller, or biatach,' at Leaunada, a Canon Chorister at Armagh, and Dean of Clogher, Dean of Logh Erne and Eector of Inis^Caein, in Logh Erne, and the representative of ii bishop for fifteen years before his death. He was s^j)recious stone, a bright gem, a luminous star, a cas^.et of wisdom, a fruitful branch of the canons, a fountaiin of charity, meekness, mildness, a dove in purity of heart, a turtle dove in chastity, a person to whom the learned, the poor and destitute of Ireland were most thankful ; one who was full of grace and wisdom in all sciences — in law, divinity, phj'sic, and philo- sophy, and in all tlie Gaelic sciences. He died of the small-pox on the 10th of kalends of April, on a Fri- day, in the sixtieth year of his age."t * It is in tolerable preservation in the Franciscan Convent, Dublin. Of it Colgau says, " addit que ex Mariano Oorniano ef sanctos alios Hibernos qui apud .lEngussium non habentur. — AA, S.S., p. 5. tMS. (H. L, S), T.C.D. 85 CHAPTER XXI. By reading the thirteenth century backward one can form a general notion of the fifteenth century. Society was in a shifting state. Now the English law prevailed : by-and-by the Irish or Brehon laws prevailed. On the whole the boundaries of the Pale receded. So much was it narrowed during this cen- tury, especially towards its close, that the English were not in possession of much more territory than at the end of the twelfth century. ^ This difi'erence, however, between both periods is ob- servable, that so many acts of fearful violence do not appear in the later as in the earlier years. This, perhaps, was owing to the overwhelming strength , of the Irish, and the inability of the Anglo-Irish to offer the same resistance as they met with on their first coming among the Irish. However, there was a troubled jarring society for the Church to harmonize and fit for heavenly citizenship. With regret we must admit that the Church, at least within the Pale, did not succeed in this grand object. Because the Church was as much affected by society as it was aifected by the Church. Before this there was at least towards the Anglo-Irish a show of fair play. The monarch affected to wish to reign over Ireland only to make it more civilized and happ5^ But owing to the insecure tenure of it, feeling it slip from their hands county after county, and turning their attention from Irish affairs during the war with France and the wars with the Eoses, the English kings committed to rapacious governors the uncon- trolled management of Ireland. The governorship, though accompanied with a facility of acquiring 86 CIRRCIl HISTORY. [cil. XXT. riches, 'v^■as yet often refused. Nor was the refusal deemed disobedient'^ in the subject. Because, being a post of trouble and danger, it was looked on as a banishment.* Amid the perpetual shifting of society for centuries, and the many demoralizing acts of aggression, and no less fearful reprisal, it is consol- ing that the religious spirit was strong among the faithful. And, therefore, as if the love for monastic life had not been yet fully displayed, we witness the same desire as oi" old to multiply religious establish- ments, f Yes, thoy appear rising up more thickly in this than in the jirecediug century. If one considers the times in which these endowments were made, and the number already made, he will hav^e no difficulty in coming to the conclusion that they were heroic displays of a religious feeling. They were heroic and they were necessary. For the Church, as represented by the Pale, was in a bad plight. There wexe many^/ evil influences at work from without; and vre'cah find corresponding danger within from its own mi- nisters. There had been indeed one hope for the Anglo-Irish Church, and that hope it cut away. I mean provision by the Pope to vacant sees. He, as father of the faithful, and one who had the concern of all churches, had such opportunities of making a worthy choice as no petty insulated churcli enjoyed. New life could be poured into it by such means. There would have been a safeguard against the in- troduction of abuses or customs at variance with general discipline. And thus while the Pope ren- dered service to an individual church, he could by promotion reward faithful service. One ^ source of inconvenience to the Church came from without . It arose from the mercenary unfeeling * Leland, B. II., ch. 5. t Vid. App. PP. en. SXl.] CHURCH HISTORY. 87 disposition of the viceroys. They undertook a post of risk, and what was regarded as banishment ; and they indemnified themselves for the sacrifice. Such as came over from England penniless, returned richer than those who owned whole counties.* The only condition made with them was, that they would pre- serve Ireland or the Pale for the Endish crown. By cruelty and corruption they did keep^it. There were some, but very few exceptions! The Duke of Bed- ford, by letters patent, appropriated to himself all the king's domains, and all the gold and silver mines of the kingdom. The Church indeed was to get a tenth. The time had gone by when that Church could without stint, by the production of nature, 3Lake'"^the altars blaze in splendour. During the years 1413 and 1414, the lord lieutenant's adminis- tration was marked by the most sacrilegious rapacity. He gave neither happiness to the layman nor quiet to the ecclesiastic in the sanctuary, 'in the words of the annalist, " he brought trouble on all with whom he came in contact." Furnival succeeded, and walked in the footsteps of his predecessor. In the words of the same annalist, "he spared neither saint nor sanc- tuary." He departed, and carried with him the curses of many. On condition that he would be allo^ved to present to vacant benefices, the Duke of Lancaster undertook the government. :|: And when after some time Ormond came to the representation of government, the parliament in granting supplies, drew up a list of grievances. Among other griev- * In laying their complaints before the king the knights asked — "How does it happen that a person coming from England to Ireland for a fe^v years went back richer than those with large properties in the latter country ?" t Thomas Rokeby, in 1353, preferred eating off wooden dishes to have left his servants unpaid. i Cox, Bib. Avgiic, vol. i., p. 407. 88 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXI. ances they complained of the general corruption of the governors ; that the churches were kept without pastors ; and finally complained of the exaction of coyne and livery. They wound up by a most extra- ordinary demand, that he would request the Pope to preach up a crusade against the old Irish. Those who would flesh their swords on the Catholic Irish as readily as on the infidel, surely to say the best were not in a very Christian state of mind. They raised the cry of danger, and demanded supplies. But so much were the demands of the Irish parliament looked on as emanating from a selfish few, that the chancellor would not affix his seal to themv The Church of the Pale, instead of g'iving an example of moderation, of energy, and of zasX in meeting these evil influences, instead of preaching'* up peace and restraint on the lust for conquest, only proved itself a fitting instrument in the hands of the State. Nothing could be more foreign from the profession of the minister of the Gospel than to encourage the wars which were waged at that time. The English clergy gave up every idea of going in among the natives and exercising their ministrations for them. Their aims, perhaps, were never so high. 'Jhey did not adopt the proper means to make them- selves efficient even among their own countrymen. The Prior of Xildare buckles on armour and leads on the English against the Irish* The principal dignitaries of the Church acted a like disedifying part. The Archbishops of Dublin were justiciaries. They had to look to the peace of the realm. They gathered together the priests and people ; all moved in procession and ofi'ered up public prayers for the defeat of their neighbours fighting for their country and homes. Some 3.000 of the Irish were said to * Marlboroush. CH.XXl.] CHL-RCH HISTORY. 89 have been slain on the occasioD. Te Dcums of course were chaunted. But the annalist with very great reason adds : " Would that the devout prayers of the priests attributed their victories to God."* Such instances of a warlike spirit in ecclesiastics were anything but rare. Did the king require a reinforce- ment for his French wars, the Prior of Kilmainham is under way at the head of 1.600 soldiers.f Is a sally to be made and are several of the enemy to be taken down or castles to be razed, the Archbishop of Dublin heads the charge and directs the battering compan}^ The prelates, far from being ministers of peace, were only men of blood. The absence of many of its ministers was another source of ruin to the^ Church. So much was this the case that parlia- Z'Aent insisted on their return. Hence, we can imagine the neglect of souls, the ruinous state of the Church. The treasury was empty. There was the greater reason then for the ecclesiastic's return to claim his tithes, and contribute to the necessities of the State. :J: The student prosecuting his studies in England or elsewhere was fineable.^ Than this fact, perhaps, nothing gives a stronger idea of the dis- regard entertained of the Church. It was the more melancholy and fatal as there was a strict prohibition against any person being promoted to a living from among the Irish. The old enactments, by which the appointment of Irish archbishops and bishops was prevented, had been confirmed by the 4th of Henry Y.jl A collation to a benefice by a bishop or prior led to a forfeiture of his goods. And such a colla- tion though confirmed hy the governor was null. * Bowling, ad. an., 1414. f M'Gheoghan, p. 360. t An old seal being found and cancelled was sold in order to repair the windows of the council chamber, which were in a ruin- ous state —Lei., B. III. § Cox, passim. || Harris' Hibemica. 90 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXI. It might be hoped that while the bishops and priests were such strangers to their vocation, the spirit of the world may not find its way undisguisedly into the cloister. But a patent given to Margery, Prioress of Graane, county Kildare, when perused will change our impressions. The patent enabled her to sell as well clothes as bread and ale. How much the gold of the sanctuary was obscured ! ! What occurred in 1421, as remarked by a Protes- tant historian, shows in its true light the spirit of the Anglo-Irish. Setting aside a love of religion and fair play, there is a tie between those of the same profession, an esprit de corps, which, in the absence of all sense of religion, animates one. Eren that feeling was stifled in the Anglo-Irish ecclesia£?tic. John Gfese, Bishop of Waterford, brings several charges against the Archbishop of Cashel. The latter, though an exemplary man, is accused of incon- tinence. This was done in order to gain more credit for the other charges. One who could bring a charge which, if true, would involve such a serious violation of the canons— and this before a lay assembly— may well be suspected for forging other charges. The principal of these charges had been that the Archbishop of Cashel was an enemy to the English, that he opposed their promotion, and encouraged his sufi'ragans to do the same. Anxious as the parliament might be for his condemnation and degradation, yet it acquitted him. And surely those wlio kept his see vacant for two years after his death could not have been averse from a sentence which would throw his revenues into their hands.* As a matter of course, those who had not the spirit of poverty, could ill brook the scanty revenues * Archdall. CH, XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 91 derived from their sees. Accordingly, an effort was made by the Bishop of Cloyne to get the diocese of Cork united to his own. It did not succeed at this time. But nine years after, by a decree of Martin Y., they were united. In 1442, Connor and Down were united. The Archbishop of Armagh was opposed to the union ; and though he promised his help to John in bringing about the union, yet he summoned him on the one hand to appear before him on the Thursday after the Epiphany, to account for the contemplated union, and on the other side, William Stanley, to show cause against the union. In discussing the propriety of the union, the strong- est reason urged against it was not that the people nia^iDe neglected or be disposed to murmur, but ---^fhat the hands of the Irish would be strengthened by such a change. Now and afterwards the Anglo- Irish were anxious to consolidate livings. It may be a puzzle to those who wish to account for it^ on reli- gious grounds. But it becomes very intelligible, if we conceive self-interest to be the moving spring in the actions of the Anglo-Irish colony. That it might not tempt any man of merit whom the Pope might think fit to send to it, the prebend of Swords in 1431 was divided.* As the century advanced, while the limits of the Anglo-Irish territory were contracted, those of the old Irish proportionately were extended. In the very first years of this century, w^e find the people of Cork object to coming to Dublin on account of the strength of the Irish. They further added that, whereas formerly the Irish were cooped in a narrow spot, now with the exception of what was in the hands of a few families, they were possessed of all the lands. Black rent was paid for Munster and, * Swayn's Register. 92 CHURCH HISIORY. [CH. XXI. if you except Dublioj Leinster likewise.* And yet while he could not master a sod of ground, the English monarch claimed the right of presenting to vacant benefices. By the 4th of Henry Y., the appointment of an archbishop or bishop of the Irish nation was prohibited. f Now pausing midway in the course which I have marked out for myself, while anticipating some changes that will come on, I will give a retrospective glance at several dioceses during nearly t^o hundred years. About a score of years previous to the inva- sion by the Anglo-Normans there are found nearly sixty independent dioceses in the Irish ChuiNQh. The Synod of Kells, held in 1152, determined ti>ai the number should be brought down to thirty-eight.:;'' Some twenty years, then, were sufficient, from the Synod of Kells to the Synod of Cashel, to bring about the contemplated change. Because at the coming of the English in 1169 there were about thirty-eight dioceses. Not that they were of the same extent or went by the same name precisely as was prescribed at the Synod of Kells; and on the other hand some turn up, though not mentioned among those which were to be permanent sees § And first of all, with regard to Armagh, the pri- matial see, it was rather small indeed ; so small that * Leland, B. III. t The oVjject was to prevent Irish members from hiring Irish servants who might betray the secrets of parliament. i^Thedioceses subject to Armagh, in 1326, were Meath, Clonmac- nojs, Ardagh, [Down, Connor, Derr3% Raphoe, Tibruin (Kilmore), and Clogher. Those sul^ject to Dublin were Ossory, Ferns, Leighhn, and Kildare. Those subject to Cashel were Limerick, Ji,mly, Waterford, Lismore, Cloyne, Cork, Ross, Fynabore, and Killaloe. Those subject to Tuam were Killala, Achonry, Duagh, Elphm, and Clonfert. § Elphiu is not mentioned in some lists among the permanent sees. CH. XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 93 in the thirteentli century there had been question of uniting all Clogher to it. In the middle of the thirteenth century, during the episcopacy of Arch- bishop Eeiner, Louth had been detached from Clogher and added to Armagh. Though Louth, previous to the eleventh century, had been an independent diocese, yet since that time it continued united to Cloglier till its union with Armagh. Towards the end of the fourteenth century the Black Abbey of St. Andrew, in Down, was annexed to Armagh. It had been purchased from the Abbey of Lonley, in Normandy, to which it was a cell. As regards the metropolitical jurisdiction of Armagh it did not extend over Clonmacnois.* This diocese was adjudged to Tuam at the Council of- Laieran in 1215. It continued for about a hundred ears subject to Armagh, however; and about the middle of the fourteenth century was annexed to Tuam, and about 1526 it wasreannexed to Armagh. Ardagh, too, and Kells had been subject to Tuam for some time. On that account we find the Arch- bishop of Tuam complain, in 1217, that they were claimed b}^ Armagh ; and in 1237 the matter was committed for adjudication to delegates. In the year 1240. the Archbishop of Armagh applied to Gre- gory IX. to unite Clogher to Armagh, and stated that they had been one before ; that Armagh was much im- poverished owing to the attacks on it and tlie depreda- tions by baions, and that none was a fiercer enemy to it than the former Bishop of Clogher. A like supplication had been made to the Pope before the present, but nothing came of it. In this document it is stated that the Bishop of Clogher claimed juris- • In 1.350, in a list of sees -vrritten before 1350, Fynabore or Corcumrohtis given to Cashel ; Ardagh and Olonmacnois are given to Armagh. — MSS. of Minors in KiUcenny, and given by Ussher. E 3, 16, T.C.D. 94 CHURCH HISTORY. ^CH. XXI. diction over the priory of Luvadea (sic.) and other churches between Carlingford Bay and the middle of the river Boyne. In regard to Tuam, the Pope of the day, in the year 1327, wrote to the archbishops, and their suffra- gans, but does not mention Enaghduane nor Mayo as if claimed by Tuam. Certain it is that the Pope at one time united to Tuam Enaghduane, Achonry, and Kilmacduagh owing to the poverty of Tuam, which union was to have taken place on the death of their then present bishop, and that the chapters of tliese dioceses should be incorporated with Tuam in the election of an archbishop. The union, how- ever, did not take place. In the year 1358. to Kil- macduagh, formerly united to Tuam, Nicholas is ap- pointed bishop, as the Archbishop of Tuam said its union would be more injurious than otherwise to Tuam, but in the next year he opposed an appoint- ment to the diocese of Enaghduane. The Archbishop of Tuam had some trouble, not only in increasing the extent of the diocese, but in enlarging the share of its jurisdiction in the province. In the year 1212, the Archbishop of Tuam laid claim to jurisdiction over the bishoprics of Ardagh and Clonmacnois and insisted that these had been taken from him by the Archbishop of Armagh. Clon- macnois was adjudged to Tuam at the Synod of Kells, but Armagh contrived to get possession of it, as if the Shannon was its natural boundary. At the Council of Lateran the matter was reserved b}^ Innocent III., but Armagh kept it till towards the middle of the four- teenth century, when Tuam got and kept it till within a sliort time before the Peformation. In like manner, in the year 1235, claim was laid to Ardagh by Tuam. Hence a commission given to the Archbishop of Dublin, the Bishop of CH. XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 95 Ossory, and Prior of All Saints, Dublin, by Pope Gregory IX., who said, " that, as stated by his vener- able brother, Bishop Jozelin, Ardagh was assigned at the Synod of Kells to Tuam, and that it appointed several bishops to Ardagh subsequently. At the Council of Lateran the matter was disputed, and a certain process ordered, but Armagh did not appear, and continued for a year obstinate or careless in prov- ing its claim, and thus was Tuam, by authority of the Holy See, left, in some sort, in possession ; and when letters were directed to the Bishop of Kilfenora to examine the matter he definitively decided in favour of Tuam. In consequence of the decision the Archbishop of Tuam appointed the Prior of Innismore Bishop of Ardagh. Joseph, Archdeacon of _A-ri2iagh, officiated at the consecration of the "prior, but afterwards came to Armagh and told the primate that himself had been appointed Bishop of Ardagh. He obtained confirmation of his appoint- ment at the instance of Armagh from the Bishop of Cloyne. The Bishop of Armagh died, and the Bisiiop of Clogher who, through simony, got him- self appointed primate, possessed himself by mere force of a part of Ardagh. Its bishop, the once prior of Innismore, having died, the Archdeacon Maguiry got himself canonically appointed, con- firmed, and consecrated by the Archbishop of Tuam.* But he, too, died within a year, and the intruder got possession of the episcopal property, made over some of it on E, Bishop of ^leath, by whom he was de- fended. The Prior of Kilbixey and the canons, as in duty bound, appealed against him to the Prior of St. John's, near Dublin. He and his fellow asses- sors having got a commi3sion to investigate the matter, found that Joseph was neither canonically ♦ Vid Theiner, ad. an. Vet. Monum. 96 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXI. appointed nor confirmed, and quashed his appoint- ment. This made known to the Archbishop of Armagh, in defiance of the apostolic mandate, owing to simoniacal procurations received, he again installed the intruder. The church is destitute of a pastor, and as the right has devolved on Tuam, and there being danger from the intruded, he appointed and consecrated another monk of St. Mary's, near Dublin ; but the Archbishop of Armagh appointed simoniacally Gr, an Ardagh priest, under excommuni- cation, as is said, and he, having an armed bod}^ attacked and burned episcopal houses and certain fort of the Church of Ardagh, attacked thei bishop and his followers preparing to celebrate the diVine offices, and would have killed them if they did not take to flight. Afterwards the Archbishop of Armagt, bf virtue of letters obtained from the Holy See by his predecessor, which were not used for twelve years, though he might have a copy of them, brought the Archbishop of Tuam before the Abbot of Trim, and his fellow-judges, on the same matter, obtained wrongfully a revocation of the judgment of the Bishop of Kilfenora and his fellow-judges after an appeal had been lodged by the Archbishop of Tuam. Thus the bishop ]ias been miserably driven from his see, and sentence of excommunication hurled against him by the Archbishop of Armagh and his suffragan, the Bishop of Meath, because the latter got a part of his diocese from the intruded G. The bishop, then, not being able to prosecute his claim, came to him, the Pope, and begged he would provide for the desolate See of Ardagh. He therefore commissioned Brother Arnulf, a Minorite, to free him from ex- communication for the sake of caution, having re- ceived, on oath, from the Bishop of Ardagh that lie would obey the apostolic mandate if the sentence of CH. XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 97 excommunication had been justly inflicted, and on that condition the penitentiary is empowered to summon all parties without right of appeal or report to the Pope."^ Though no documents are at hand to show directly what was the issue, we can infer that the matter was adjudged in favour of the See of Armagh ; for in a few years subsequently, in the year 1252, October the 15th, the Pope wrote to Armagh to receive the resignation of the Bishop of Ardagh, and from this we may conjecture that Ardagh was subjected to the Primate. In 1516, Clonmacnois was subject to Tuam ; and to pursue the fortunes of Ardagh down to the limits of this history, we learn from a state- ment made on oath by some in the year 1517, who were in Rome, in regard to Ardagh, that its bishop, William, in his attempt to exercise temporal power over the neighbouring inhabitants, was prevented, and that they were at war and destroyed the towns and the cathedral church, that there were no sacristy, belfry, bell, and barely the necessary requirements for one Mass, that the walls of the church scarcely stand, that while only one priest can celebrate, he seldom did so, and that the altar is under the open air. Amongst other depositions made were one to the effect that the diocese of Ross had twenty-four benefices, that "William Occam, the celebrated Franciscan, was an Irishman, and that the Archbishop of Armagh was Primate of all Ireland.f The diocese of Derry received an accession of ter- ritory about the same time, and from Clogher, as Armagh did. Though in 1158 Derry had been fixed on as the cathedral church, yet in the thir- teenth century, in 1247, the Pope allowed the cathe- * Theiner, p. 30. t Theiner, ad an. VOL. II. 8 98 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXI. dral church to be established in Derry as formerly. It had been removed by 'Coffey, bishop, who sat in 1173, to Eathlure, from attachment to his birth- place. Gervase O'Carolan, who applied for the re- ■^ransfer of the cathedral church to Derry from Eathlure, states that it had formerly been so ar- ranged when there had been question of defining the extent of the dioceses, *'a limitatione dioecesuum Hibernioe.'' I cannot agree with those who* main- tain that the limitation of dioceses alluded to is re- ferable to 1110, because, according to the best historians, there had been no allusion to Derry in the synod held at Eathbreasil in 1110. Besides, we are aware that it was only in 1158 the first ordinary bishop was appointed for Derry as a permanent see. Furthermore, it is more likely that a bishop writing to the Pope would have appealed to a decision come to by a Eoman Cardinal at the Synod of Kells, in 1152, or by a Eoman Legate, in 1158, than to that of a few Irish bishops in 1110. Finally, whenever mention is made of "the limitation of dioceses'* in Eoman documents, there is reference to what took place at or after the Synod of Kells. Thus, in 1235, the Pope, when issuing a commission for adjudicat- ing on the relative claims of Armagh and Tuam to Ardagh, speaks of the " limits defined " by the Car- dinal^ de Monte Coelio. So, too, when there was question of uniting Glendalough to Dublin, appeal was made to the *' limitation of Kells by Cardinal Paparo." A portion of Eaphoe had been added to Derry about the year 1266. Ardsrath, too, originally an episcopal see, had been added to Derry about 1166. Previously it belonged for some time to Clogher. * 1. E. Record, May No., 1865. CII. XXI.] CHURCH HISTOUY. 99 The episcopal sees — Ardsrath, Derry, and Rathlure — were united then at the close of the twelfth cen- tury. The union of Down and Connor took place in 1441. Indeed, before then, John Cely, Bishop of Down, and John of Connor, agreed that whichever of the two survived, the other would apply for the union of the sees. The Archbishop of Armagh opposed the union, and to work on the king's preju- dice he represented that " it would give power to the Irish enemies in these parts." But the Pope looked to the interests of religion rather than the interests of the kin^. Glendalough was actually united to Dublin about the year 1214. It had been far more extensive than Dublin. For a few years, at the close of the fifteenth century, a few bishops were consecrated for it. In 1260, the Pope of the day granted to the Archbishop of Dublin what had been granted by the King of England and confirmed by His Holiness' predecessor, the deanery of St. Mary de Peneris. It had be- longed to the diocese of Coventry. It had been given to Dublin about the year 1210, and as the funds were not sufficient for the support of a dean, the deanery was abolished. The advowson was first settled by King Stephen on the church of Lichfield, but being endowed with lands by one Hugh Huose, who granted it to King John, it was granted by him to the Archbishops of Dublin, to which it remained annexed till the Eeformation.* ♦ I take the opportunity of stating that Roman archives cor- respond perfectly ^vith the national muniments. As well in re- ference to the deanerj' of Peneris as other statements, all Papal documents are borne out by the Black Book, or Alan's Begistry, or Crede Mihi, or the Registries of Armagh. ^My remark arises from some doubt lately hinted about the genuineness of records quoted in reference to the Irish hierarchy of the sixteenth cen- tury. 100 CHUllCH HISTORY. |_CII. XXI. With regard to Tuam, there was an effort made by its archbishops to have Mayo and Enaghdune united to it. So early as 1217, a commission was instituted by Honorius III. as to whether Mayo had a cathedral church. The Archbishop of Tuam grounded his claim on the decision of Cardinal Paparo, in 1152. The canons of Mayo maintained that the decision was obtained on misrepresentation. The Archbishop of Armagh and his fellow-judges decided in favour of Mayo. However, now again, in 1217, Pope Honorius III. instituted another inquiry. The delegates appointed to inquire into the matter were the Bishop of Clogher, the Abbot of St. Mary of Kells, in Meath, and the Archdeacon of Ardagh. The elect of Mayo was often refused consecration by the metropolitan, and so it was kept vacant from time to time. On the death uf its bishop, the arch- bishop of the day endeavoured to incorporate it with Tuam. These disputes occurred especially under Archbishops Florence M'FHd, Thomas O'Connor, Stephen de Fulburn. William BirmiDgham, and Malachy M'^da. During nearly two hundred years, fiom 1231 to 1428, I met with no bishop of Mayo, and from this I infer that the Archbishop of Tuam succeeded in keeping it vacant, and attaching it to his archdiocese. The regards of the archbishops were directed from time to time to Enaghdune. In the year 1303 a bishop was elected, but could not get consecration from his metropolitan. All the episcopal parapher- nalia, mitre, crosier, cross, &c., were removed at his instance from Clare Convent, county Gal way, to Tuam. Yet this did not prevent the succession of bishops in Enaghdune or Galway.* No doubt some decrees * See Appendix QQ. Cn. SXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 101 were made by the Pontiff with a view to union of the sees, but were not acted on. Pope John XXII., in lo27. declared that he would unite to Tuam the bishoprics of Killala and Enaghdune on the death of their presiding bishops; but the union did not take place. Enaghdune had often been kept vacant for a century prior to its election into a wardenship, and in point of fact had been united to Tuam for some time, when the xlrchbishop Joyce, because finding the union troublesome, as for other reasons, parted with it in 1484. The dioceses of Waterford and Lismore were united in 13G3. Even so early as 1219, the Pope had appointed delegates to examine the claims put forward by the Bishop of Waterford to the see of Lismore. In the letter written to the delegates, Pope Honorius III. states that he learned from archbishops and bishops at the General Council of Lateran, held in 1215, that the claims of Waterford were unfounded, though its bishop had usurped the Bee of Lismore. During the pontificate of John XXII. , he gave directions that the sees could be united in the person of either (the survivor) of the then presiding prelates. However, on the death of Nicholas of Waterford, who lived when the union was decreed by Pope John, the chapter elected Eichard as successor, though John of Lismore* was living, and who, according to Papal arrangements, was to have governed Waterford. More than that, on the death of Richard, Roger of Landaff was ap- pointed by Clement YI. So, too, had John of Lismore a successor in the person of Thomas le Reve, Bishop of Lismore separately, who, on the * Pope Urban Y. states that John Leynagh was ruling the Church of Limerick in 1337, on the death of Nicholas. 102 CHL'HCH HISTORY. [CH. XXI. translatioD of Eoger of Landaff, succeeded to the possession of both sees in 1363. In 1431, Cork and Cloyne were united in the person of Bishop Jordan, who had been first Bishop of Cloyne. Like the other archbishoprics originally, that of Cashel had been comparatively poor and small. Its union with Emly did not take place for a considerable time alter the period embraced by tins work. However, so early as the year 1260, it laid claim to several places disputed by the Bishop and Chapter of Lismore, some churches and monas- teries in Clonmel, the abbeys of Suir and of Donagh- more, Lisrodrach, Ballinamona, Killagau, Devilla Adelaghelas, de Clochwl, de Kalmororussan, de Euchronan, de Kilcrouachtiu, de Kilsilan, de Kil- lolwm (William?), de Tacheyny, de Balliydina, de Xilrodan, de Kilcassi, de Magherhechyr, de Semi- wrenan, de Athnagurbad, de Maclery, de Tachyin- fathen, de Ballyncraten, de Athenry, de Karrec, de Novevilla, de Simian, de Tybrachna, de Yilla Ade- marcel, de Ballilegan, de Loclduacrse, de Yilla Ade- karmerdun, de Nenan, de Tulachmolan, de Molacha, de Ardfenan, de Gerard, de Eatherdunesk, de Killy- inlach, de Hotherath, in the cantred of Ywoghyn, and half the cantred of Yffatheatha (Iffaaha ?). The commissioners appointed by the Pope were the Bishop of Kilmacduagh and the archdeacons of the same and of Mayo. The archbishop hurled excom- munication against those who claimed the above places. Even while an appeal was lodged to Eome the excommunication was launched, which would show that the decision was in favour of the arch- bishop ; but, because he slighted the appeal, the Pope declared his excommunication null. The Pope wrote to the Bishops of Ferns and Ossory, and gave them powers and a commission to adjudicate on the CH. XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 103 matter. In doing so he mentioned that the Prior of Kells and of St. John (Kilkenny), and the Abbot of Geripoint had been previously commissioned to judge of the matter ; but instead of doing so they subdelegated the Bishop of Kilmacduagh and the archdeacons of that see and of Mayo. At last the Cardinal Priest of St. Laurence was commissioned to investigate the matter, and restrain the excesses of the archbishop, and relieve the Bishop of Lismore from the excommunication. The diocese of Killaloe underwent but little change since the twelfth century. During the latter half of that century the old see of Poscrea was united to it. That see comprised the present baronies of Clonlisk and Bally brit, in the King's County, and those of Ikerrin and Eliogarty, in Tipperary. In the year 1280, Matthew O'Hogan, Bishop of Killaloe, ex- changed the manor of Poscrea, at the request of King Edward, for the manor of Gralroeston, compris- ing three ploughlands and 84^^ acres, or, according to others, for the town of Grylroth, Clonelan, and Stathedan, besides the acres before-mentioned, all in Dublin county ; and all this was again exchanged, in 1428, with Fitz Peuher, for the lands of Hamons- ton, in Limerick. Some state that Charles O'Heney, about the year 1195, was the last Bishop of Scattery ; but he, much less O'Beachain, who died in 1188 was not the last Bishop of Scattery.* In the year 1360, Pope Innocent YI. addresses his venerable brother, Thomas, Bishop of Scattery, in the following terms : — " As the church of Scattery had been widowed of a pastor, we have turned our attention to you, distinguished by many shining * Monck Mason, Dr. ODonovan, followed* by Mr. Lenihan and others, make O'Beachain the last Bishop of Scattery. In 1290, Thomas le Chaplain was guardian, after Richard, at Scattery. It contained eleven churches. 104 CHURCH HISTORY. [( H . XXI. virtues, and by advice of our brethren have ap- pointed you bishop. Afterwards we commissioned our venerable brother the Bishop of Preneste to consecrate you. Therefore, we command you to betake yourself to that see with our benedic- tion, that the odour of your good works may be spread far and near, and that the said church may have reason to congratulate itself by reason of your prudeiit conduct/' In 1195, according to TJssher, the possessions of Iniscathy ^ -were divided between Limerick, Kerry, and Killaloe-; and, according to Ware, Iniscathy itself was annexed to Killaloe, and, according to Harris, it formed a part of Clare or Killaloe. Most naturally, because the island is within a mile of the parish of Kilrush, in Clare. It is distant some five or six miles from Kerry, and upwards of forty miles from Limerick. So situated then, who could doubt that Scattery, comprising only 100 acres in extent, would be given to Clare ? and so Ware assures us. In the year 1361, 2nd July, Pope Innocent YI. commissioned the Archbishop of Cashel to report on Iniscattery, whether it was a cathedral church, whe- ther it had a city, if there were other bishops, and who were they before the present Thomas. This inquiry arose from complaints made by the Bishops of Killaloe, of Ardfert, and of Limerick. They wrote jointly and severally to the Pope, and represented Inis- cathy as a parochial church. They laid several crimes to the charge of its bishop, Thomas, and interfered ■with his exercise of episcopal authority. It must be borne in mind that the jurisdiction of St. Senan, who flourished in the sixth century, extended over Scattery, over the opposite coast of Kerry, and along towards Limerick, on either side of the Shannon. His successor, Thomas, intended to exercise and did exercise his jurisdiction over portions of the three en. XX l] church history. 105 dioceses. And this is put beyond a shadow of doubt by the signature of a fourth complainant, the Bishop of Clojne. "What had he to do with the matter ? St. Senan founded the monastery of luiscarra, in the diocese of Cloyne. On that account all the foun- dations of his saintly predecessor, and all over which his jurisdiction extended, were claimed by Thomas, the bishop. Hence the opposition of the Cloyne bishop, to whom Iniscarra belonged : not that he had an idea of claiming a sod of the 100 acres of Scattery, hundreds of miles away. Hence, likewise, the opposition of Limerick, which had St. Senanus as one of its patrons. Well, before his report was drawn up, the Archbishop of Cashel died. On that account, Pope Urban V. wrote a letter dated from Avignon, June 2-1 th, 1363, and addressed to Thomas, Bishop of Lismore and Waterford, alluded to the inquiry made by his predecessor, and to the death of the Archbishop of Cashel, and repeated the same in- quiry. So far as regards the period previous to the supposed grant of Bishop O'Dea, who ruled from 1400 to 1426: let us now come down to 1577, and we will find that Scattery, at least civilly, did not belong to Limerick. In the October of that year. Queen Elizabeth replied to a request made by Conor, Earl of Thomond. He had asked for and received the abbey-lands of Clare, Ennis, Quin, Inch, Ter- mon-Senan, Termon-ToUoughe, Termon-Mynough, and Termon-Shenoway. All belonged to Thomond. He asked also for Iniscarts, on pretence that he would convert it into a fish- town ; but Her Majesty answered : *' Because we suppose it to be within the river Shannon, and of some importance to the city of Limerick, we have thought good to be advised therein." Here, then, it appears that Scattery is supposed not to belong to Limerick, or to have be- 106 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXI. longed to it; nor was it till 1583 that it was made over on the corporation of Limerick. In the year 1583, Daniel Neylan, rector of Inis- cathy, in the diocese of KiUaloe, according to Ware, was consecrated Bishop of Kildare. Later still, in the year 1599, a deed was drawn up between Dr. Worth, Protestant Bishop of Killaloe, and Tiege M'Ghillcaunana, Prior of Scattery, which shows that the island was claimed then by the diocese of Killaloe. So, too, by turning to the Eolls^of Chancery, we find that in July the 1st, 1625, Richard Carye was presented to the rectory of Kilrush, alias Ineskettre, in the diocese of Killaloe.* The annexation of Iniscathy to the diocese of Kil- laloe would appear to have been favoured by the limitations defined for the boundaries of dioceses by the old synod of Eathbreasil. The boundaries of Killaloe and those of Limerick are clearly laid down, and Iniscathy is almost certainly included within the former, while it is necessarily excluded from the latter ;t and coming down to the present century, about the year 1812, we learn that the then parish priest of Kilrush refused to accept jurisdiction from the Bishop of Limerick for luiscattery, as if he did not need it more than his predecessors, who, he maintained, had exercised from time immemorial jurisdiction over Scattery as a part of the diocese of Killaloe. Therefore, writers contend that "as it was 600 years in relation to the diocese of Killaloe, Buch is Iniscathy at present, and it is likely to con- tinue so unless from some great commercial or poli- tical change, at present unforeseen, Kilrush become * Morrin's Pat. and Close Rolls. t Vid. Keating's MS. Hist., T.C D. CH. XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 107 a packet-station — an Irish New York — and Brook- lyn be reproduced on the island of Cathay."* Furthermore, the claim of the diocese of Killaloe to Iniscathy is fully supported by an entry in the Chancery Rolls. f It states that about the year 1578, *' a man named Stritch paid a certain sum for Iniscathy to the Bishop of Limerick ; that Mahon, called the Black Bishop, was the last Bishop of Inis- cathy, about 100 years ago ; and that by usurpa- tion or some means its temporalities and spiri- tualities were lost." Here the certain possession of Iniscathy by Mahon O'Grrifiy, who was Bishop of Killaloe from 1463 to 1483, is clearly estab- lished. While, then, strong reasons are adduced for claim- ing for Killaloe Iniscathy since its extinction as an independent diocese, there are not wanting argu- ments to show that it belonged to Limerick, and that only a portion of it, if any at all, belonged to the diocese of Killaloe. So late as the year 1801, the Bishop of Limerick, owing to the difficulty or impossibility of attending to the wants of the people of Scattery, which he claimed as his own, delegated jurisdiction for it to the priest of Ballylongford, on the opposite side of the Shannon. I do not know that the claim was admitted by Killaloe, but it is pretty certain that the claim to Scattery was made then and during the eighteenth and seventeenth centuries by the Bishops of Limerick. J We saw before that in the fourteenth century the Bishop of Limerick co-operated with the Bishop of * Vid. an article by the author in the October No., 1874, of the "Royal Historical and Archseological Association of Ireland." t My attention has been drawn to the aboVe entry through the kindness of Mr. Hennessy, of the Record Office. X See Lenihan's Btstory of Limerick. 108 CHURCH HISTORY. '[cil. XXL Killaloein Disposing the revival of Scattery as an in- dependent see. This need not mean more than that the bishop wished to retain, not Scattery, but por- tions of Hy-Figinte, in the diocese of Limerick, which formerly owned the jurisdiction of Scattery. But proof is forthcoming in the next century that Limerick claimed not only the dependencies of Inis- cathy, but even luiscathy itself. Under the year 1408, September 26th, there occurs a curious entry in reference to Iniscathy : — The Eeverend Father in Christ, Nicholas Fitzmorris, elected Bishop of Ard- fert, in Ireland, by respectable men, D. Maurice, the son of Eobert, rector of the parochial church of Eyndbarry, of Ardfert diocese, and by Alan Lynch, guardian of the collegiate church of iniscathy , in the diocese of Limerick* In a few years later there turns up a no less clear and fuller entry which establishes the claim of Lime- rick to Iniscathy. I take it from the Black Book of Li?nerick, of which the following is a literal trans- lation : — " The church of Iniscathy, whose rector is pre- centor, and whose community is Begks of (Regular Canons). The precentor presents a vicar at Inis- cathy, and appoints a guardian to the convent there at his good pleasure, for the purpose of receiving the ecclesiastical fees, and confers xii. portions on the south side, and corrects the excesses of the portion- ary clergy, who, though they in point of fact reside in the diocese of Ardfert, ought by right reside per- sonally in the conventual church of the diocese of Limerick. And I, . . .,f Bishop of Limerick, have * Brady's Episcopal Succession, vol. ii., pp. 52-53. + The nidte 3ISS. give Cornelius O'Dea as the name of the bishop. It may have been legible in the seventeenth century, but now it IS not. Cornelius was consecrated in the year 1400. CH. XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 109 enfeofiPed Mr. Gilbert O'Cathaill, once vicar there, with the lands belonging to the church of Lime- rick, in the island of Iniskathi, which I have re- covered by inquisition made by me, and which have not been in possession of the Church for many years. '' The form of enfeoiffment is this, viz., that Mr. Gilbert, his heirs and assigns, must pay to me and my canonical successors yearly xii*^. as an annual rent — one half, to wit, at Easter, and the other on the feast of St. Michael ; and that on the first night lor my successors shall put in to said island, they must give us refreshment in eatables and drinkables and all other necessaries ; and as long afterwards as I or my successors shall tarry there, they are to supply us with fire, light, and straw at their cost, and to convey to us by water, at our own expense, but in their boats, and at their trouble, victuals from Limerick and other outlying villages of our said diocese, and from iDiscathi, in like manner, to all our manors of Lesamkyle, Drumdile, Mungret, and Lymerick."* This entry is probably assignable to the year 1418, and though the document on canonical grounds af- fords some reason for questioningt it, yet on a care- ful perusal, I have no hesitation in pronouncing it genuine and authentic. Scattery had been disputed more than a hundred thousand acres of unhistoric soil. On its margin •grappled the board-bottomed vessels of roving pi- rates with the currach of the Gael. On it the sword of the Yiking bickered with the shean of the Irish * Vid. App. NN. t See from the author in two articles, " Iniscathy since the. Twelfth Century-," in the Irish Archteological and Historical Association of Ireland, in the April and October Nos., 1S74 11^0 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXI. kerns. On it the continental and Irish schools of asceticism met, when troops of holy pilgrims came to St. Senanus. On its moral and physical features its bears traces of a rich historic past. Its round tower and seven churches, the bed of St. Senanus, the holy well, the sea-monster, Cathay, killed by St. Senanus, but living in legendary story of Oriental imagery, the many bright lights over saintly Erin, paling before the bright, beautiful blaze from Scat- tery, as seen in vision by St. Cannera, mark it out as richer in associations and more fraught with interest than a whole province cut off from the past. We cannot surely claim for a diocese whatever bene- fices might have been possessed by its subject in an- other diocese. Doubtless, a bishop might have profited by the wealth and influence derivable from posses- sions under another bishop. Even in several dioceses these benefices were often held by the same person. Merit of any kind was a motive for allowing plurali- ties. As a remarkable instance, I mention John de Hothum of Dublin. In the year 1312, he was indulged in a plurality of benefices in the archdea- conry of Glendaloghh, from which, however, he did not receive in five years through others more than £60. He had Eadoni, Eonlay, Kirkebi in Ash- field and Contingham. He possessed parochial churches in Wales, Dublin, Ossory, York, Leighlin, Cashel, Emly, Waterford, Kildare, in Coventry, Lichfield. In the two last he enjoyed partly can- onries and prebends, and partly parochial churches. Well, because he resigned these, worth £240, he was allowed to have benefices in Dublin, Kildare, Leigh- lin, Cashel, Emly, and in York. Sometimes, too, it happened that a bishop, because of his merit or poverty, was given by the Pope benefices in another CH. XXI.] CHURCH HISTORY. Ill diocese ; not, however, I conceive, that he could exercise diocesan jurisdiction. For instance, the Archbishop of Tuam, on his promotion in 1289, was allowed to retain for three years all the benefices in his enjoyment when promoted — Cnockgrafi'an, in Cashel ; Moydrisue, in Killaloe ; Athenry, in Tuam ; and Castro Coukufin, in Killala. 112 CHAPTER XXII. In addition to the dangers to the Church from the pressure from without and the relaxation from ec- clesiastical discipline which characterised many of its ministers, it had to suffer, too, from the scandal of false teaching. This proceeded fiow the same spirit which led Fitz-Ralph astray in theiast cen- tury. It proceeded from a spirit of hostiliif:y to the Mendicant Orders. The writings of the iDean of Dublin were in themselves very objectionai3le ; and even had they been less questionable, a stron g preju- dice entertained against him at Rome wouJd hav^* rendered them open to suspicion. To put an end to the great schism in the Universal Church about the choice of a Pope, the Council of Constance met in 1417. At this council attended John Rao-ged, who ?,^'r2 ^rv^'^^ reputation. He w^as Bishop of Oork. ' The Archbishop of Armagh and Snell, 13ishop of Ossory, were represented by a proctor, ^^llllam Purcell.f The election of Martin V. as 1 ope at the council may be said to have crushed the schism lu order to the union of the Greek to the i^atm Church, the successors to Pope Martin found It necessary to call a council at Florence. The council was continued or removed to Basle. Here, firma^rnn'';n f/^^^ugh presented himself at the council for con- thl Se'nS^?rf .?'^"^!'' '1'"^"^"? precedence of the French on Ult^^^ll^om^ ''^^^^^^ ^^""'^ "^ the Insh Church.- CH. XXII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 113 in the absence of the Pope or his representative, some propositions temerarious or disrespectful to the Holy See were maintained by the Bishop of Basle.* The Irish Church naturally shared in the misery of the schism. In the year 1423, the Archbishop of Canterbury is instructed by Martin Y. to proceed against the Archbishop of Dublin, Bishop of Ferns, and other prelates for favouring schism. We are not to be surprised that inferior ecclesiastics shared the views of their superiors. In the year 1456, Calixtus III. states : " That the highest character had been given of the orthodoxy and purity of the life of Philip Norris, yet owing to the importunate instance of the Minors^ -his rivals, falsely asserting you strayed from the orthodox Catholic faith, especially during the CounciVof Basle, you were summoned by your rivals, sm^ imprisoned by order of King Henry JVII. of ^England, believing you contumacious and conclemned of heresy; and since the sentence was promulgated by Nicholas Y. in said council for the preservation of union in the Church, you wished to have it revoked, and to have restored to you all your rights; looking to your innocence of life and the gifts with which you are endowed, he wrote to the Archbishop of Canterbury to see to the execution of the mandate in favour of Norris, priest of Dublin. ''f The errors attributed to Norris may be summed up in seventeen propositions : 1st. *' As the walls of Jerusalem," he said, " were destroyed by four armies, so the Church of God shall be destroyed by four mendicant orders. 2nd. As * Amongst other propositions one maintained that a general Council was superior to the Pope, and that he was fallible. t In 1413, the Archbishops of Dublin, Tuam, Cashel, and Armagh were written to, and directed to apprise their suffragans of the Council of Pisa, convened for the purpoSe of putting an end to the schism, and to attend thereat. VOL. n. 9 114 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXll. the chief tax-gatherer came to Jerusalem with fair words under a treacherous heart, so have the four said orders come into the Church with the like treachery, in order to destroy, to the utmost of their power, the Church of Grod. 3rd. As the same per- sons came to Jerusalem with great crowds to create disturbance, so there has been a rush of the four orders into the Church to disturb it. 4th. As the Gabaonites came to Joshua with lies, so have the mendicant orders come into the Churcl;i. 5th. There were held four councils, and in them many were condemned for divers heresies, but the mendicants were worse than such heretics. 6)th. The four mendicant orders were thieves, robber.s, and robbers of the sanctuary. 7th. The brothers oi the mendi- cant orders are of the vilest character. 8th. They are ravening wolves. 9th. They are worb^e than the traitor Judas. 10th. They are antichrisls, anj? directly against Christ. 11th. They are disciples of ^^ahommed. 12th. No man or woman of any parish can come to a friar for the seeking of confes- sion without leave of the parish priest or curate ; because the said friar may act, or profess to act, according to that form of law whose chapter begins with the word ' Lately,' &c.* 13th. Whoever con- fesses to friars admitted according to the above form, are obliged to repeat the self- same sins in confession to the_ parish priest. 14th. I firmly believe that there is not a worthy man among the mendicant orders. 15th. I doubt if the friars be priests, or have received the priestly character. 16th. I would be unwilling to abide by any decision, even from the Pope, unless from a general council. 17th. No priest, regular or secular, ought at all to beg.^f ♦ Clementine ConstUuttons in reference to Bunal.—'Eook III t Hib. Dom. p. 58. CH. XXII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 115 Their extravagance rendered these propositions harmless. They were not rendered specious by subtlety of reasoning ; they could have come only from one of a distempered brain. In the year 1440, they were condemned, and again in the same year by Eugene the Fourth, who recounts the errors word for word. Nor was this the full measure of Norris' scandal. He adhered to the schismatical bishops of Basle ; and in 1448, brought on himself from Pope Nicholas Y. the sentence of the heaviest excommuni- cation.* Far different^ it must be confessed, from the foolish and mischievous teachings of Norris were the decrees of the provincial councils in Armagh ; and if promul- gated by persons who enjoyed the confidence of the people, wo;ald have done great good. They laid down a riiiie of conduct for the priest and people. In the mi/adle of the fifteenth century a provincial ^"council held by the primate subjected to deprivation of benefice the cleric who nourished either long hair or an upper beard.t And some years before that time, a provincial council, called by Archbishop Colton, decreed that the bishop should confer holy- orders three times each year, and that he should, if possible, administer the sacrament of confirmation yearly in every district : then, too, some changes were made relative to the administration of the sacrament of marriage. * ^v:3iyn' a Register. t Octavian's Register. In 1462, a dispensation was granted to Malachy Brady and one Denis (pro\nded they were ordy in ton- sure, a preparatory step to holy orders) to nourish their hair, and at the same time to hold a benefice. This clearly proves that persons not in holy orders were possessed of benefices. The two above-mentioned persons also were absolved by the primate from any excommunication incurred by nourisliing the hair or glib in violation of the canons.— Prene's Register, vol. ii. p. 173. 116 CHURCH HISTOHY. [CH. XXII. Provided the banns were duly proclaimed, leave was given for the solemnisation of marriage on any day, except from Palm Sunday to Low Sunday.* The custom up to that time had been not to cele- brate marriages on some days of the week. So great had been the veneration for St. Bridget that the people treated her feast as a solemn festival. How- ever, being the vigil of the festival/of the Purifica- tion of the B. Y. Mary, there was (an obligation of abstinence. The council then allowed persons, in order to add to the solemnity of St. Bridget's festival, and for the good of the poor, to eat > daintily and to be dispensed from the law of abstinence. This indulgence, however, conditioned that the feast of St. Bridget should not fall on a Wed.nesday, on a Friday, or on a Saturday. Otherwise tihere was no exemption from the law of abstinence, llhe council felt the more inclined to grant the indulgence, ^h.'^cause it extended to other parts of Ireland. From the conditions made, we can see that three days in the week were at this time days of abstinence. The regularity and solemnity of the sacred offices were consulted for. Persons were ordered to abstain from servile work on Grood Friday, to go to the church, and to attend the divine offices. Orders were issued that, outside Lent, there should be a commemoration of St. Patrick every week, if it were consistent with the course of offices ; that the festival of St. Bridget should be celebrated as a double, in whose honour a weekly commemoration was recommended ; that the offices of SS. Columba, Feghin, and Eonan should be celebrated as solemn festivals and with nine lessons; that Urban should be recognized as the legitimate Pope ; and that any of the suffragan bishops who did not enforce an excommunication incurred by a * Low Sunday was the Sunday after Easter. CH. XXII.] CHURCH HISTORY. ' 117 violation of the faith, ecclesiastical immunity, or of enormous crimes, fell himself into the same censure. However, of course, the right of appeal remained. The demand of tribute, under any name, from eccle- siastics or their tenants was strictly prohibited. Nor did the council forget, in deference to Anglo-Irish prejudices, to decree punishments against harpers, poets, and beggars.* There was one curious canon, however, which proves as well with what force and tenacity an evil custom keeps its ground, as the truth of the saying from the great Bossuet : *' That there is no error which was not, in some way, founded on a misunder- stood truth, -f One meets with a superstitious belief and practice, the former of which, at least, has kept its grounAl after five hundred years. The Church raised ^iits voice against it. Its ministers met and confiemned the opinion which maintained it to be otherwise than unlawful and perverse to hunt a hare on Good Friday, with the conviction that its blood was an efficacious cure of any disease. Furthermore, the sentence of excommunication was denounced against anyone, of whatever condition, who on that day hunted especially a hare. As though before its condemnation by the Church an abuse or supersti- tious practice had no existence, writers in hostility to Catholic truth are too unsparing of their censure of that Church for her condemnatory decrees.:}: If the Church does not deem it prudent publicly to raise her voice against abuses, the fiercest invectives are * Swayn's Eegister, vol. i. Whoever did not provide himself with a copy of the council's decrees was fined three shillings. t The saying appears to have been borrowed from St, Augustine : ' ' Nulla falsa doctrina est quae non aliqua vera intermisceat. " — Horn. Lib, II. Qusest. Ev. E. 40. :J: Hallam (Middle Ages) and others. 118 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXII. poured out against it. Whether it praises or whether it censures, there is no escape from blame. But how problematical soever to the mind of Protestants the existence of tlie abuse on hare-hunting might be in the absence of legislation on it, I believe the same cannot be said bj the boldest in reference to what followed in the canons. Hurling became an object of legislation. And though bishops never legislated on it, that hurling would still be in use can scarcely be a matter of doubt. This canon then went on to say that, because of an illicit sport^alled a *' goal," or hurling, on Easter Monday and Kesday, much quarrelling and murders took place : Wje forbid any person to hurl on these days especially, ipr in Easter week, under pain of excommunication."^ \ At this time, too, were witnessed practicx^s which, if not then, afterwards ran into great abuses. It became the duty of the Church in the seventeeY^th century, and in the nineteenth, to denounce them in the strongest language. f Wakes became often in Ireland scenes of drunkenness, and indecency, and obscenity. John Blake, among many charitable donations, in 1420, left for his burial forty shillings and a pipe of wine. And in 1440, Eichard Donagh, who wished to be buried in Dublin, directed by his last will that at his wake bread and ale be given to the poor.J But though the decrees promulgated by the Anglo- Irish Church were marked sometimes by wisdom, yet on the whole its vitality was of that character which a worldly spirit imparts. That Church was part and parcel of a thoroughly hostile camp in an enemy's country. If the clergy met it was generally for pur- * Swayn's Hegister. t Vid. O'Renehan's MSS. X lar. Connaught, p. 180, Hardimaris Miscellany, I.A.S., i., iii. CH. XXIT.J CHURCH HISTORY. 119 poses of earthly attack or defence ; for levying forces or contributions, rather than for enforcing ecclesias- tical discipline and the reformation of the people. John Swayn, Archbishop of Armagh, gave spiritual indulgences to anyone who would rescue Nicholas Chamberlain.* The Anglo-Irish Church, without any gain to faith or sound discipline, appeared too prone to check the prejudices and the customs of the old Irish. And even when there had been question of righting abuses, that Church, while lynx-eyed to those among the Irish, was blind to those of its own people. In the year 1441, O'Donnell, Prince of Tyrconnell, for seizing the vacant see of Eaphoe, was excommunicated by the Primate of Armagh. Through the latter also a war from O'Neil was pre- cipitated on him. Of course it was well that those ^- endowments made to the Church for charitable pur- \ poses should have been applied to their destined "^^ — 'uses. But it should be borne in mind that English monarchs never nominated till the Reformation to the ancient see of Eaphoe-t On the voice of the dynast of Tyrconnell, subject to the approval of the bishop, an appointment to the see depended. If the primate then showed the same firmness and zeal in dealing with the English monarch in the manage- ment of the revenues of vacant sees — which he or his ancestors never endowed — as he did against the native princes, the Irish Church would have fared better. What, above all rendered the Anglo-Irish powerless for good was its dependence on the Eng- lish Grovernment. The advice of that Church to the natives was received with suspicion ; its threats were received with defiance. So far were the natives from receiving the law from the Anglo-Irish Church, that * Swayn's Register. t Sir J. Davis's Hist. Eel. 120 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXIII. they dictated terms to it — in fact they levied on it " black mail.* Hence, on the 18th of June, 1458, an agreement was entered into between the primate on one hand and Odo O'Neil on the other. The latter pledged himself to be subject to the primate ; not to molest him or any of his officials in their visitations, or any person on his way to the primate in Armagh ; to execute the commands of the primate ; to be ac- countable for the revenues due of the tenants of the Church, though even his own cousins, sons, or bro- thers were in question ; not to visit with fine or arrest concubinarieSjt since their correction was claimed by the primate, and to make good any injury done to the primate. This, after all, was only what an obe- dient child of the Church had a right to do. But for [ these services the primate undertook to give O'Neil j an equivalent. He submitted to pay to him anuy.ally / two dozen of English common cloth on the feast of ~^'' St. John Baptist, three measures of fine cloth,:;: and a dozen of common cloth. Besides, at every Christmas, a dozen of common cloth was promised.§ Nor was it merely with the great lords the primate was brought to make terms. To enjoy a peaceful reign he had * We learn that some time before this, Primate Colton, during a visitation, on arriving with his retinue at the village of Ard- straw called before him the vicar and erenach of the place, and gave his orders to them to make a speedy provision for his men and horses. Besides, he enjoined to have a sufficient watch placed for the protection of his person and goods. They attended to his orders, and procured a supply of bread, butter, milk, meat, straw, and corn. This was done at the expense of the residents and erenach. And a dihgent watch was kept through the several parts of the village, especially round the house of the archbishop. —Primate Colton's Visitation, Reeves. t Personas focarias. + I am at a loss to know whether *' virgata " meant a yard • I therefore call it a measure. ' § Prene's Register, vol. i., p. 24. CH. XXII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 121 to treat with the mass of his subjects. In the year 1444, a stipulation between both bargained that he would defend his subjects, English and Irish, to the utmost of his power ; that on the death of a native who left no surviving relative by father or mother, his lands should go, not to the Church, but to the nearest and most useful neighbour to the de- ceased in Armagh. To this agreement, however, a condition was appended — that the neighbour should have been recommended by the citizens. Furthermore, the primate promised that, on the death of any *' native," his relative, by father or mother, among the Irish, and not a cleric or laic among the English, shall receive a grant of the lands of the deceased. All the responsibilities of the deceased, however, devolved on his successor in the property.^ While the Anglo-Irish Church showed little res- pect for the prejudices, and less for the interest, of "the Irish, and appeared so much the creature of the State that its best lessons were disregarded, the Irish Church presents a rather favourable contrast. Not that perfection may be claimed for it. As a matter of course it must have been affected by the current of events. They were of a stirring distracting nature — not calculated to leave the Church at peace. They were very calculated to unfit it for working out its mission. Hence, occasionally the Irish ecclesiastic figured in the bloodiest afi'ray. The annals for 1444, after stating that there had been a great controversy on or about Easter, proceed to describe how Bishop M'Loglilan could not receive advice ; but without a night's delay marched a part of his sept against an- other branch of the same sept. The result was the defeat and death of the bishop and of his two brothers, f * Prene's Register, vol. i., p. 12. f Dudley M'Firbis. 122 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXTT. But on the whole it is a great relief to find that the Irish ecclesiastics, much as they sympathised with and moderately helped on every rational movement for independence, did not, as the Anglo-Irish eccle- siastics, take a leading part in murderous onslaughts. And while the conduct of the Irish ecclesiastics con- trasted favourably with that of the Anglo-Irish, the parallel holds good with regard to the laics. In vain do we look for that undying hatred— that war to the death, which we find the Anglo-Irish avowing. There was nothing to prevent the natives from speeping into the sea the comparatively few strangers from the four counties occupied by them.* Very far am I from saying that their forbearance was the result of mode- ration. It was the result of selfish policy, which made natives forget the national cause. It was forgotten if their own interests were secured. Some- times, whenever especially there was danger of e-J^tir- pation to the whole sept or to the Irish language, a temporary union sprung up.f But all this shows that there had been no such burning hatred as to prompt to a war of extermination. The recovery of their former possessions by the Irish arose in a great measure as well from the drain on the people and lords to the French wars as from the wars of the -Roses. And, even under the excitement of war and m the flush of victory, the religious susceptibilities of the Irish were unmistakable. They met the foe near the Abbey of Leix, and killed several men of note. Two hundred men who could not save them- selves by their valour or flight found refuge under the shadow of the monastery of Leix. if Such acts of moderation were undoubtedly great trmmphs of religion ; and, indeed, they will appear ♦ Sir John Davis. f Leland, B, III. :;: Marlborough. \ CH. XXIT.] CHURCH HISTORY. 123 such if we consider that there was great temptation to the Irish to retaliate ; that they were treated as aliens in their own land ; that they were denied the benefit of English law : that, in fine, in this very century, they were refused leave to emigrate. Be- yond question a spirit of self-denial in a highly spiritual sense strongly marked the Irish character. Impelled by a thoroughly religious spirit, they sought, through much fatigue and danger the most famous places of pilgrimage. The pastor led the way. The bishop laid aside the crosier and the prince his pomp, and the people in crowds followed. O'Hedigan, Bishop of Elphin, with many more clergymen, went to Borne, and there, in 1444, died.* And, as though they had not suffered much at home from an im- placable .^oe to their race and name for centuries, manyirn the following year went on a pilgrimage to ^tr James at Compostella. Tomultuach O'Connor, King of Moylurg, went, and IMargaret, the daughter of 0' Carroll, M'Grheoghan, the Prince of Kinel Fiacha M'Neill, and O'Driscoll Oge, and many more. The Irish founded religious houses and then peopled them. The poor found food and comfort there, of which the high-born were the dispensers. In 1421, O'Connor took the monastic habit ; and in the fol- lowing year O'Donnell, Lord of Tyrconnell, assumed the friar's cowl. In 1439, O'Hara, Lord of Sligo, renouncing the lordship, entered religion. In 1435, M'Gruire, Lord of Fermanagh, takintr orders, left the world for the love of God. In 1447 Finola, daughter of O'Connor Faly, the most illustrious, beautiful woman of her time, in the words of the annalist, " illustrious as she was, entered the convent of Kilachry." What a soothing influence must not * Annali of the Four Masters, 124 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXll. their example have shed on society ! They were pro- duced in every part of this country. A decision of John Mey, Archbishop of Armagh, in reference to the colidsei or culdees will form an episode in this chapter. Large treatises have been written on the name and offices of culdee.* But their only effect has been to perplex a very plain matter. The word is mentioned for the first time in our annals about the beginning of the ninth century, "Whether derived from the Latin, or more probably from the Irish, all agree in making the " culdee" signify a man devoted to God. Much doubt as has been raised about the origin of the name, still more has been expressed in reference to the. nature of his office. But to any sober inquirer after truth there need not be a shadow of doubt that the cuidees were secular canons, who served as chapters to cadKedrals. Owing to the attachment of the Irish to their vOld customs and religious orders, the latter were not replaced at once by the regular canons. Even down to the seventeenth century the culdees continued in the church of Armagh. For this we had up to the present to rely on the authority of Ussber ; but, in looking into the Antip/ionari/ of Armagh, his testi- mony is found corroborated by the clearest evidence.f * Some derive the word from the black cowl pretended to have been worn, called in Irish "CuiL-oub," Hence culdee. Others with greater probability bring it from " Ceile "Oe," i.e., who serves God. In England the culdees received a title from the place where they officiated. For instance, they were called " Clergymen of St. Paul's, York." Their being so designated in England, and called culdees in Scotland, Ireland, and Wales, coupled with the - fact that the Popes in alluding to them say that they are vulgarly called "culdees," point as a matter of certainty to a Celtic origin. — Vkl. Registries of Armagh, Swayn's especially. t One M'Gilla, a name very closely connected with the priest- hood, is frequently mentioned as belonging to the colidsei.— 1596, A ntiphonary of Armagh . CH. XXII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 125 Monks, or even unmarried men leading a religious life, may have been called *' colidaei" in some places; but surely in Ireland generally the culdees, properly so called, were secular canons.* Skill in music as well as a taste and fitness for conducting the divine offices were the distinguishing qualifications required in a culdee.f But a question arose whether the office of a culdee constituted a benefice, and so ex- cluded another benefice. The Archbishop of Armagh decided that the office did not involve a cure of souls, and consequently did not preclude the possession of a benefice. However, for the enjoyment of a bene- fice, residence in Armagh was required. The first place at table and at the divine offices was assigned to the prior of the colidsei. For the sake of precau- tion, not that it was necessary, the prior issued a dispensation for holding at the same time the office of culdee and a benefice. In 1447, another decision "was given. In confirmation of a former one, it decided that the office of culdee did not imply the * Hector Boetiiis says that, up to his time, all priests were called culdees (lib. 6), but that really and originally only monks were so called. However, Dempster (apparatus to History of Scotland) maintains that they were neither monks nor secular canons but canons regular. A far higher authority than either, Du Cange, says, and he is borne out by an irresistible mass of evidence, that the culdees were secular canons ; they served the cathedral churches ; had the privilege of electing a bishop. But in no other sense were they independent of bishops. — Du Cange, sub voce. In the year 1297, they made a stand in Scotland for their privilege of electing a bishop. They appealed to Rome, were defeated, and, on the election of a new bishop, were totally deprived of their privileges. The mystery around the culdees was for long caused by those who wished to perplex their origin. Because of the supposed independence of episcopal authority on , the part of the culdees, an unmerited importance and charm had been flung around them by those of a presbyterian bias. t The prior of the colidaei was canon chorister at Clogher. Gilchreest M'Edigan, vicar of St. Patrick's, Eiphin, and one of the choir, died, — Dudley Firbis, Annal. lour Mas^t., ad an. 1463. 126 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXII. cure of souls. That the term culdee had not a Latin root is evident from the fact that the Popes, when speaking of the culdees, say that they were commonly or vulgarly so called colidcei. In Scotland especially they brought great trouble on themselves for the tenacity with which they clung to the privileges once conceded to their body. Eather than yield to the regular canon they incurred the sentence of ex- communication. The keledei were servants of God, who_ ojiserved a religious rule of life. It has been fashionable -to represent them as an order of holy men, whose insti- tute was at variance with the discipline of the Church, and whose spirit of independence defied the authority of the Boman Pontifi". The history of the order in Ireland gives but little countenance to such theories. It need not be denied that, as in other countries, there had taken place relaxation of discip- line ; and on that account, in the Irish Church asr' elsewhere, steps were taken to have them replaced by the regular canons of St. Augustine in the twelfth century. The term chele-De, or servant of Grod, in its original use was of a very comprehensive character,* but as designating a distinctive order in the ninth and tenth centuries in cathedral churches, it repre- sented only secular canons who ministered in cathe- dral churches. The occasional abuses amongst them in the Irish Church, but still more the opposition given by them in other countries to ecclesiastical authority, principally in Scotland, have led writers to claim for them a practical disbelief in Papal authority. Such writers, who ought to know better, should remember that whatever independence of authority * Reeves on The Culdees. Deicolam vel Amadeum vel Ceile De. Colgan, Ada. SS., xi. March. / CH. XXII.") OHURCH HISTORY. 127 was exhibited by them appeared only when they were being set aside. So early as the year 1147, Pope Eugenius III. determined to replace the keledei by canons regular, and the like determination, with more or less emphasis, was expressed in the course of the next century by several succeeding pontiffs. While the same reasons did not everywhere exist for the suppres- sion of the order, prudential considerations, moreover, in particular cases prevented the Popes from rigidly carrying out their provisions ; and on this some ground- lessly maintain that the keledei survived, not by the sufferance, but in defiance of Rome ever since the decree for their extinction in 1147 till an equally fruit- less one by Inlnocent lY. in the year 1248.* But the following decree by Pope Innocent IV., in the year 1253, must give a more correct idea of the circuniR,+.iinces under which the keledei were allowed ■ to' prolong their existence, and were tempted to bring on themselves sentence of excommunication. Pope Innocent lY., in the year 1250, wrote to the prior and chapter of St. Andrew's, of the Augus- tinian Order, in reply to a statement made by them, to the effect "that, agreeably to the example set by his predecessors. Popes Lucius, Eugene, Adrian, Alex- ander, Lucius, Gregory, Innocent, and Honorius, he deemed it right, as the members of the keledei died off, to replace them with regular canons, and that their prebends and property should be given to the said Augustinians. But, as the prebend of one Gilbert, a keledean, in defiance of our arrangement, and in detaining the prebend, would not allow a regular canon to be substituted, we appointed our * Reeves on The Culdees says : "Thus the keledei held their ground against papal as they had previously done against regal authority." 128 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXII. beloved sons, the priors of Kyroham and St. Oswald, executors of our decree, and they promulgated against the same keledeans sentence of excommunication, and the Abbot of Dumferline our chaplain, and the treasurer of Dunkeld, owing to the contumacy of the keledeans, had the sentence promulgated through the churches of the city and diocese of St. Andrew. *' Our beloved sons, Brother Eichard of Noffertune, a canon of said church and procurator to the said prior and chapter, and Master Joiin Yerment, a keledean of the same city, on his part, came in our presence. We gave them audience through our be- loved son J., cardinal priest of the title of St. Laurence, in Lucina, and before him the said master insisted that he was not affected by ^the sentence of excommunication, as he did not violate the law, but, as much as possible, as an obedient son of the Church, caused it to be observed, as could be asceru'.ained by the documents drawn up on the occasion and" luxu"- testimony of the procurator ; and, as a proof of this pacific disposition, he resigned into the hands of the cardinal tlie prebend he was receiving in the Church, though not at all obliged to do so. His resignation being received by our authority, the Cardinal con- ferred it with all its rights on the prior and chapter, which the keledei were known to have, and declaring the master not bound by the excommunication, but yet absolved him from it lest by chance he may have incurred it. In compliance, then, with your petition, we confirm all that has been done by the Cardinal in this matter, and confirm it by the help of the present document. To all who may see this page," &c. Then he recounts the case as already stated, and how he commissioned the Prior of York to execute the sentence, &c. ; how Master Yerment, though mentioned by name in the sentence of CH. XXII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 129 excommunication, was not bound by it, as he promised that not only the vacant one at present, but the other prebends, as they may become vacant, would be dis- posed of according to the apostolic decree ; and how he then invested with a ring the prior and chapter with the rights of the keledeans. Then the witnesses to the sentence and investiture follow. Truly it can be admitted that the keledeans did not die out at once after the sentence of excommu- nication. For, in the year 1253, their procurator, their superior, and chapter, and the Archdeacon of St. Andrew objected to the election of the dean made by canons regular to their contempt. The canons stated that the keledei never had anything to say to the election, nor the archdeacon from time imme- morial. But they said that the archdeaconal dignity jwas^in existence long before the canons regular, and that it remained, though the keledeans were previousl}^ to be abolished. Abel, the archdeacon, was appointed, and the dean set aside. The decision was given in favour of the keledeans. These documents surely do not represent either the keledei as strangers and defiant enemies to the autho- rity of Eome, or Eome as hostile and implacably eager for their extinction. As happened to many members of other religious orders, a portion of the keledei brought on themselves the thunder X)f excom- munication, and the bolt was seen to fall with the very same feeling and efi'ects on the keledei as on others."* The colidasi were not monks, and yet somewhat differed from the officiating country clergy. This, perhaps not unnaturally, coupled with the fact of their standing up too obstinately for their privileges * Theiner, ad an. 1254. Vet. Monum. vol.. ir. 10 130 CHUKCH HISTORY. [cH. XXII. which had been withdrawn, though they by-and-by submitted and sued for pardon, has led superficial or prejudiced readers to think them a peculiar order of clerics independent of Eome. The culdees of the twelfth century are spoken of by Gerald Barry. *' In the north of ]\Iunster," he says, *' there is a lake in which are two islands, one large, the other smaller. In the former is a church held in veneration for a long time. In the smaller is a chapel, which is reli- giously served by a few unmarried persons, called cselicoli, or colidsei. If a woman, or any animal of the female sex, ever enter the island, death follows. But no person ever died, or dies, or can die a natural death in the smaller isle. Hence, it is called " Island of the Living " — Inisnamheo. Though a culdee, that is servant of God, could mean, and perhaps did mean occasionally a devout unmarried person, yet geiT^- rally it designated a peculiar class of ecclesiastics. The island alluded to by Gerald Barry was situated three miles from Eoscrea, in a lake called Loch-Cre. Like many other islands it has disappeared — only the name remains. And thus the surrounding bog is called Monahincha, the hog of the island. The patron of Inis-Loch Cre was St. Helavi. From an inquisi- tion taken in 1568 we learn that the island contained three acres of moorland, on which stood two chapels. Confining our attention within the scope of the pre- sent history, the last notice we find of the island of the living (insula viventium, as called in papal records) is dated 1455. 131 CHAPTER XXin. Up to this time the Anglo-Irish Church, in providing the people with ministers of religion, pursued a most narrow policy. Instead of throwing open the doors of the sanctuary to the most worthy from every quarter, it jealously closed them even against the natives. By denying the validity of the Pope's ap- pointment even to a benefice, the Anglo-Irish showed a schismatical tendency. And as if the circle from "which the ecclesiastics were drawn had not been sufficiently narrow, it was made still narrower. An enactment ordained that persons should remain in the same social position in which their fathers were ; and that the sou of a labourer could not aspire to the dignity of the priesthood. On a church confined to three or four counties'^ such an enactment must have told with tremendous effect. It was the more deplorable, as even already the few churches were badly provided with priests. So anxious were the Anglo-Irish ecclesiastics to live in Euglandf that the legislature found it necessary to insist on their return to Ireland. Their absence from it was visited with mulcts. :J: Half the revenues of absent beneficiaries went to the repair and supply of churches, the other half to the expenses of war. So rigorously was the fine exacted that the few wielding the powers of government in Ireland denied even to the king the * Cox, vol. i. t Ware, p. 75. X Liber Munerum, Prynes Collection. 132 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXllI. privilege of dispensing from it.* In sucli a dearth of ministers the Anglo-Irish not only shut the sanctuary against the natives, and virtually against the worthiest of the Pale, but threw all opposition in the way of an appointment by "provision." The statutes against provisors were put in execution ; a consecration in violation of such statutes was visited with a fine of £20 and treble damages. f Such legislation, if continued, must have proved destructive to the Irish Church. And while it did continue, it did not fail producing the most disas- trous results. Such a policy had been tried in Eng- land. The Church became a close borough. ,There was no accession of new strength — no infusion of fresh life from without. Hence the Commons at the close of the fourteenth century complained of decline in the universities.:}: All healthy competition being set aside, laziness and ignorance resulted. On the Anglo -Irish Church resting on a still narrower basis, with what tremendous effect must not statutes of provisors have told ! Breeding in and in, transformed into an hereditary priesthood — into a " caste '' — the Anglo-Irish Church promised to be only an eye-sore, a scandal to the Church of Grod. But this was not all. In 1467, an act was passed in which the bishops, especially the Bishop of Meath, took a leading part. The reader must bear in mind that for some time past, during their exile at Avig- non, and the schism for forty years, and by reason of their crusades against infidel princes, the Popes found themselves in embarrassment. To extricate them from it, the custom of giving first-fruits to the Pope on promotion to a living was introduced. How- * Swayne's Rerp filer ; Liher Mun., ad. an. 1458. t Ibid. ad. an. 1454. I Commons Journal, vol. iii., reign of Richard II. CH. XXIll ] CHURCH HISTORY. 133 ever, in 1467, to pay the smallest coin for receiving a bull, or according to others to receive a bull at all, was made treasonable. But while the Anglo-Irish did what was calculated to alienate the affections of the Holy See by their suicidal acts, the Pope did not forget them. He encouraged them, and helped them to the preservation of religion and. learning. He suggested the idea of an university ; dwelt on the ignorance of the people, on the fewness of the scho- lars ; in a word, on the smallness of the demand, and on the large supply. In doing so he acted on the suggestion of those very good friars, whom there was an effort to crush a few years before in the city of Dublin. In furtherance of the project the Pope issued a diploma* This, indeed, was repaying ingra- titude with additional kindness. For only two years previously, Dr. Marcellus, from Pome, was forbidden to enter our country. His entrance was made felony. The Prior of Kilmainham, indeed, was allowed to receive him for three months. But to entertain him any longer on the part of the prior, or to receive him at all on the part of any other, was felonious. f Nowy the Anglo-Irish could wish to have the Pope forgotten, not communicated with ; by-and-by, as it suited their purpose, tbey acknowledged him to be Lord of Ireland. They met in 1467. Tiploft was governor. They reiterate that on the grant from the Pope of Ireland for a consideration its possession by them depended. In virtue of that grant, then, they decree, that all archbishops and bishops are obliged to hurl excommunication against the disobedient ; and that by a neglect of such an obligation they were fineable £100.+ They invoked the protection of the * Hih. Dom., p. 194. f Archdall. X Leland, B. HI., ch. 3. 134 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXUI. Pope, while at the same time they withheld that respect which belonged to him as their liege lord and common father of the faithful. For their abject slavery to the State, and abandonment of duty, the Anglo-Irish ecclesiastics got a valuable consideration. As well as this world could it repaid them. They were pensioned. They wielded full power over the temporal and sj^iritual estate. If the Pope could control them as ecclesiastics, they as civil function- aries, as the depositaries of royal power, may defy him. Hence the jealousy with which they guarded the management of benefices. . In 1433, Heury Y. writes to the Archbishop of Dublin, and allows to him, as to his prede>3essors, twenty pounds for the management of the kingafam. To make the payment sure he makes over on him the manors of tassegard and of Ballechire.* In 1480, a law was made by which the administration of justice was made to depend on the Archbishops of Armagh and of Dublin, the Bishops of Meath and Kildare, and on the temporal lords. And all law to the contrary, notwithstanding, the Archbishop of Dublin was empowered to present to all vacant benefices.! Then, too, the Prior of Kilmainham, whose possessions were extensive, and whose influence was unbounded and worth buying, was exempted from any burdens. Notwithstanding the statutes of mortmain, he was authorized to receive grants and exempted from subsidies. The Prior of All Saints was appointed superintendent over all the conven- tual lands in the country. Seeing the ecclesiastical functions confined to a few individuals — and these * Old Bymer.—Liher Miin. The king acknowledges himself in debt for two and a half years" salary to the archbishop, and required only £5 rent till the archbishop indemnified himself. t Leland, B. III. CH. XXIII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 135 thorouo-hly secularised by their conDexion with the State— one would be surprised if the vineyard of the Lord presented any but an unfair appearance. In 1475, at the prayer of Richard, Abbot of St. Thomas, and James Aylmer, an act was passed by which six marks were to be given to James Maddock. He was studying at the University of Oxford, and bore him- self as doctor of divinity. The reason assigned for his encouragement was. that there were few able to teach and preach the Word of God."^ Having sown thorns and thistles, the Anglo-Irish could not expect to reap figs. ^ t^ i_ In 1449, on the death of the Archbishop of Dub- lin, the crosier was seized and pledged for five marks by John Strigathen to a tailor named White. And though the next archbishop, Tregury, decreed that the Prior of Christ's Church, in whose custody it should be kept, ought to release it, still till released by Archbishop Alan, it continued for nearly eighty years in pledge.f The ecclesiastics descending from their high estate to the passions of men, received the treatment of worldlings. Disrespect and even violence were ofi'ered to the Archbishop of Dublin. Pope Pius II. issued excommunication in 1462 against those who laid violent hands on the arch- bishop and committed him to prison. The guilty parties were of some note. Geoffrey Harold, with his two sons, Thomas and Edmund, Patrick Byrne, Thady Shireff, Thomas Beccagh, and Eobert Eussell were by name excommunicated.:]: And till the guilty party came to Rome with letters of recom- mendation from the Bishop and Archdeacon of * Original Rolls, quoted in Hardiman's Statutes of Kilkenny, p. 129 t' "I, the seventh John, at my own expepse, paid 100 ounces of silver for cross and crosier." + Blac/c Book of Dublin. 136 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXIII. Ossory, their absolution was reserved to the Pope. Thomas Butler, knight, afterwards Lord of Louth, ■ falsely accused Father John Stackbull of high trea- son. He did so from the most selfish purposes. Twelve men on their oath found for the priest. But the irreligion of Louth was not cheeked. He sent liis servants to rob the priest of his property. Besides they plucked out, as they thought, his tongue and eyes * As an unheard-of thing, it is mentioned that at this time there were no vespers in" St. Patrick's Church, even on St. Patrick's Bay; and that divine service was day after day discon- tinued. During the reign of Edward IV. the good people had to complain that no archbishop, bishop, parson, nor prior, high or low, except the poor friars, was found to preach and heal the disorders of the land.f The laity were not generous in their contributions to those ministers of religion, whom they foresaw would expend them either on secular pursuits or on anti-national crusades. At all events, after two years the Archbishop of Armagh could not release his bulls for consecration. J In 1482, Octavian, Archbishop of Armagh, was applied to for the debt contracted by his predecessor. He objected to pay. However, the decision of the Pope was against him. ^ A claim was given on the mensal lands. The parties who advanced the money were Leonardi de Vernaciis, Alexander de Bardis, John Solomei, Francis Pazzi, Florentines, and Laurence Matthei, a Eoman. Again, in 1483, the successor * He was cured by the intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary.— 6'^^^. Ktlkenny, 25. . t State Papers, vol. iii.. and Original Rolls. X liegi^Hes of Armagh. Edmundus quia Hteras apostoUcas super provisum, ex manibus mercatoruni quibus cas consimavi nunquara redemit. ril. XXI M.] CHURCH HISTOKY. 137 of Sixtus wrote, and subjected the See of Armagh to the payment of the debt contracted by its former bishop. However, on the representation of the poverty of the see by the Bishop of Meath, the Pontiff modified the sentence. Half of the sum, which amounted to 11,000 florins, was to be paid in eighteen months; and the other half within the same time.* As a matter of course we may expect unseemly disputes among the ecclesiastics themselves. Accord- ingly the Archbishop of Dublin is found in antago- nism with the Abbot of St. Thomas. There were two churches attached to the monastery of St. Thomas. On his visitatioYi, the archbishop insisted on proxy monej; fx-p/m these. It was refused by John Walter ?..'a3Eichard Foster. However, those who had not disinterestedness enough to avoid provoking a quar- rel, showed prudence in referring its decision to the Bishop of Meath. The arbitration was acceptable to both parties. But while the heart of the Pale exhibited such unseemly contention, the southern part of the nation afforded a more edifying spectacle. The bishops met and appeared to consult only for religion and morality. Some of the regulations made at the synod held in Limerick in 1453 aiford a curious picture of the times. The synod opened after the feast ad Vincu/af on Monday. The bishops admitted the necessity of looking to the proper celebration of the divine offices on Sunday and on holidays. They agreed that the offices should be celebrated in the church on Sunday and, if possible, on every day. Before Mass and the offices on Sunday and during * Register of Octavian, vol. ii. t The feast fell on the first of August. 138 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXIII. the week, the bell was to be sounded three times. The excommunicated and interdicted were excluded. Failing the ringing of the bell, fifty pence were to be paid by the exorcist and the curates to the bishop or to his official. Attendance at Mass and cessation of servile work on Sunday were enjoined under pain of excommunication. And to consult for all outward decorum, men and women, even as wives, were forbid- den to the same stall together. The seventh canon, among other things, forbade any person to remain more than a day and a night with ecclesiastics. No person should visit them on a Saturday evening or a Sunday, lest there be an interference with the divine service. The ninth canon exempted all ecclesiastics and their servants from secular exactions:* _Those who made exactions were excommunicated. Immu-- nity to the person and property of ecclesiastics was established. They may not be dragged before the secular tribunals. The fourteenth canon decreed that of all the goods got from the deceased, whether through a last will or funeral by the mendicant orders, one-fourth should be given to the parochial church; and that oblations should not be given to the brothers before a division of the funeral perquisites take place. Transgressors of this decree incurred sentence of excommunication. And after legislating against the falling of church property into the hands of laics, the twenty-first canon ordained that the statutes should be read to the people four times a year ; on the Sunday before Christmas, on Easter, on Pente- cost, and at Michaelmas. For neglect in this particular curates were fined a noblef for each delinquency ; the * The exactions were called "conjurens," " buonnguay." ^t In 1460, the English noble was 8s. 6d. The 38th of Henry VI. ordered that it should pass in Ireland ; that the ducate should e 45. 2d,, the crown 3s. 2d., the bourgoin noble 6s. 8d. In 16th CH. XXIII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 139 ordinaries were fined thirty shillings, and the officials were fined twenty shillings. The fines of the ordi- naries went to the building of churches through the hands of the metropolitan. Thirty-first canon ordained that places of refuse give shelter not to those living in them, but to those who in necessity fly to them * The thirtieth canon said that as con- tentions arose between ecclesiastics and brothers of the third Order of St. Francis, that the latter do not enjoy the privileges included in the chapter " Du- dum," &c., on burials, and that the same judgment is to be pronounced on the goods of such tertiaries who die as on those of simple laics. f The thirty-eighth decreed that a heriot from poor people living on ecclesiastical bjnds be paid to the bishop of the place ; that there bpj an equal division of the money:}: be- tween the Tector and the vicar ; and that the secular lords may have the cattle of the poor deceased on their lands. The seventy-seventh canon prescribes a clerical dress. A becoming coat and cap under a fine of a noble, and the loss of the unclerical dress of Edward IV. an act was passed to fix the value of coins. The English gold royal was to pass in Ireland at 13s. Ad., the angel at 8s. 4(Z., the old gold noble at 12s. — Harris' Antiq., p. 211. * No protection was given to a crime already proven against one. t Though "Wilkins gives pueris, I have ventured to correct it into purls. X Agreeably to Du Cange, vol. ii. (Ed. 1733) S2ib voce I have trans- lated "cunagium," money. The whole passage is somewhat ob- scure. " Heriotum pauperum laicorum, in ecclesia defunctum, persolvere debere ordinariis locorum, et aequalem divisionem emo- lumentoriun, viz. cunageorum, et hujusmodi faciendum inter rec- torem et vicarium, ac dominuiu temporalem retime (sic) pasturae animahum pauperum inibi degentum." The latter part, obscurely and wrongly worded, I have attempted to supply and correct in the text. Heriot was what the lord received at the death of the tenant. It may be money, a horse, or any otjier article. In the present instance there was question of the ecclesiastical slaves or " betaghs." 140 CHURCH HISTORY. [( H. XXI IT. worn were ordered.* By the seventy-seventh canon, ao^reeable to the old custom in the province of Cashel the best ring, cup, and chair, as heriots, were deter- mined to be the right of the bishops. The hundred and twentieth canon declared that if the chapter and clergy of Waterford refused to give, in pursuance of a general usage through the other dioceses, annuities or first-fruits to the bishop, censures should be em- ployed to make them conform. f But among the many curious canons framed at the Limerick Synod for the advancement of God's glory and the decency of religious worship, not the least important was the one touching sacred music. The taste for music displayed by the Irish in pagan times was not banislied or discouraged by the ap- pearance of Christianity. On t)ie contrary, as the bard who struck with skill his many-stiinged harp in festive halls was placed near the princes of l-\?yQ,l birth, so, too, did the fathers in the Irish Church deem a knowledge of sacred mu-ic a recommendation to eminence among them. Hence Gerald Barry, who found fault with almost everything else, paid the highest compliment to the musical taste of the Irish. " The measure was not slow or dull as with the neighbouring nations, but lively and sweet. The fingers passed over the strings with the greatest rapidity; while at the same time they observed a marvellous musical proportion. Amid a labyrinth of shakes and intricate sounds not a note was lost. From difi'erentand apparently discordant sounds were educed time and harmony. "J It is Gerald Barry who speaks and adds '* that bishops might have been seen, • " Gascomarcon," I suppose it to be a "soutanne." t lid. Wilkin's Councils, vol. iii., p. 365 and seq. t From the words of Cambrensis one would feel tempted to believe that counterpoint and harmony were known to the Irish CH. XXIII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 141 harps in hand like the Psalmist, striking them in their journeys through the country " to the praises of God. In the sixteenth century the Irish were pronounced fond and masters of music. Brilliancy and rapidity of execution, combined with wondrous accuracy, excited the admiration even of foreigners. It is no subject for marvel, then, that the bishops, as- sembled at Limerick, decreed that, saving the privi- leges -of the Apostolic See, in cities and towns where siuging prevailed and a choir was established, no persons unacquainted with sacred psalmody should be advanced to any ecclesiastical dignity. If I mistake not, instrumental music was carried to greater perfectijion, at least outside the Pale, than vocal music. But at what precise time instrumental music, especMly the organ, was pressed into the service oi p^^e Church I am at a loss to determine.* ^S^e^o^'of the organ was very common in the Irish Church during the hfteenth century. Michael Tregury, Archbishop of Dublin, bequeathed his pair of organs to St. Patrick's. f And when the Earl of Kildare was absolved from excommunication of his day. Such can idea, however, must be rejected. To Palestrina such a revohition is due. Even in the sixteenth cen- tury the lozenge, square, and diamond notes were used. * Strange that Bingham (B.VIII.), de oriffinibuH ecclesiasticis, says that organs were not known till the middle of the thirteenth century. Organs on the present principle were kno-s\n during the first half of the ninth century ; and steam organs were kno^\'n a century before that time . A Greek epigram, written by the Emperor Julian, would appear to allude to the use of rudely contrived organs. '' I see reeds of a new kind, the growth of another barren soil, such as are not agitated by our winds, but by a blast that rushes from leathern caverns beneath their roots, while a robust man, running Mith swift fingers over the concor- dant keys, makes them, as they smoothly dance, emit melodious sounds " It is certain that origans were in use in the days of Cassiodorus in the sixth centuiy. t His ecclesiastical spirit is no less shown by the humble be- quest of five towels for the altar.— MS. E. 3, 32,' T.CD. 142 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXUI. incurred by participation in the rebellion of Simnel Lambert, the archbishop chanted the Te Deum, and the choir with the organ sung it up solemnly* St. Bernard, in his life of St. Malachy, says that there had been no regular ecclesiastical chant before the time of St. Malachy in Ireland. That may be very true in regard to Down or Connor, and even Armagh. For, by the invasion of the Northmen, serious interruption was given not only to the acces- sories, but to the essentials of divine worship. But it would be rash to infer from the words of St. Bernard that throughout all Ireland ecclesiastical chants, even in an irregular manne;r, had been un- known. The strains in the antiphomary of Bangor and other repositories of Irish Church music must have floated in sacred airs down the stream of time. Of course the church music introduced hy St. Patrick was not the Gregorian. And to what exteif^-4i5t, such as it was, might have been modified by the genius of the old pagan Irish strains in the course of time it is absolutely impossible now to determine.! In the fifteenth century the Irish were accused by the Anglo-Irish ecclesiastics of a neglect of the notes in the sacred offices. Whether it was that the value of the note was not given by the Irish chorister, or that the musical notation was altogether difi'erent from that of the Anglo-Irish, I am not prepared to say. At all events, the music of the latter, as all their ceremonies, breathed the spirit of the Eoman * "In battle," says Clyn, ad. an. 1319, "fell O'Carroll, the famous tympanist and harper, so pre-eminent that he was a phoenix in his art ; and with him fell about twenty tympanists who were his scholars. He was called 'Caech,' because his eyes were not straight, but squinted ; and if he were not the first in- ventor of chord music, yet of all his predecessors and contem- poraries he was the corrector, the teacher, and the director." Such entries are quite frequent through the Annals. + In 1328, Maurice O'Gibelan was a canon and singer of Tuam, Elphin, and of Cionmacnois. CH. XXIll.] CHURCH HISTOHY. 143 antiphonary and ritual. There is, indeed, some acci- dental difference between the Roman antiphonary and the antiphonary of Armagh. But this accidental difference would have happened, either because the latter was only a transcript of the Salisbury Use in England ; or because though copied from the Eoman it was affected in passing through an Irish atmos- phere.* ^ The following is taken from the Roman antiphonary, printed in 1671 :— !=EEiEEiEtS^:?^S= «-■-■- Pen te - - - cos - - tes. From the Antiphonary of Armagh. I ■-■-■-B-B-^- " ■ ^ ^ ^ *"| Cum com - pie - rentur di di - - es Pen - - - te - cos - tes. Emitte spiiitum tu - urn, et cre-a-buntm- ; et re-no-va-bis fa - ci - em ter-rse. Al-le-lui-a, al-le-lui-a. The music in both these pieces, from the Roman and Irish Antiphonaries, is identical in many notes ; but there is a gi-eater identity in the strains of both. Any person acquainted with the strain and spirit of the music in the Roman Gradual will trace a close resemblance between it and the specimen from the Armagh 144 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXIIT. In connexion with music it may not be amiss to allude here to dramatic representations, as exhibited in the Irish Church. Paganism and immorality in ancient times found the stage a most convenient platform for playing on a wicked society. Hence, on its introduction Christianity waged an implacable war against what had been a most potent auxiliary to the cause of error.* But when the seed of the Gospel struck deep root and overspread society ; and when it was maintained that dramatic representa- tions tended to the development of the highest crea- tions of genius; when, in a word, the drama was thought likely to do no harm but much good, its restoration was sanctioned and brought about by the Church. The Church formed an alliance 'Wf4i^the drama, not so much for the cultivation of the intei-- lect as for the improvement of the heart. Looking to eternal interests, what did that Church care for the soarings of the muse, if it spurned the truthful sim- plicity of the Gospel ? What did it care for scenic representations, unless it gave an echo of the sad drama on Calvary ? On that account the lives of saints, the acts of martyrs, the mysteries of religion were the favourite themes with Christian actors and spec- tators. Such religious dramatic performances began not before the thirteenth century in the Irish Church, and continued to and after the Eeformation in the sixteenth. In the year 1509, John Audow, procura- tor of the deanery of St. Patrick, was furnislied with a bill for three shillings and a penny. The items mentioned were seven lights supplied to Thomas Antiphonary. It is to be observed that the diamond and long notes, as known to Gregorian singers, are used in the Antiphonary of Armagh. Pressure prevented me from giving them in the above specimen. * Quid tibi cum pompis diaboli quibus renuntiasti. — St. Aug. Tractat. de symbol, ad catechumen. — See TertuUian, de spectac. CH. XXlll.] CHURCH HISTORY. 145 Magon, with which he played at Christmas and Candlemas. Another bill to the amount of 4,9. 7cl, is furnished, because there had been a playing "with the great and little angel, and with the dragon, at Whitsun- tide !" In 1523 the life of St. Laurence was acted. Each play was enlivened by some bold incident or some delicacy of expression. But the plays at Christmas and ''Corpus Christi " threw all others into the shade. Let the following be taken as speci- mens. The annalist tells us that, in the year 1528, Arland Usher was mayor; and that Francis Hubert and John Squire were bailiffs. Tailors personated Adam and Eve ; the shoemakers Crispin and Crispi- 'iiianus; the vintners Bacchus; the carpenters St. Joseph and the Virgin Mary ; the smiths Yulcan ; and the bakers personated Ceres, the goddess of corn. The theatre was no less important than College- green'. The actors were no less dignified characters than the Priors of St. John of Jerusalem, of the Blessed Tri- nity, and of All Hallows. Two plays were gone through. One represented our Saviour's Passion; the other represented the several deaths which the apostles suffered. Second only to those of Christmas were the plays of Corpus Christi. Adam and Eve, with an angel bearing a sword before them, were re- presented by the glovers; Cain and Abel, with the altar and their offering, were represented by the cur- riers; Noah and the family in the ark by mariners and vintners ; Abraham and Isaac, with their altar and offering, by the weavers ; Pharaoh and his host by the smiths ; the Children of Israel, with camels, by the skinners ; the kings of the East by goldsmiths; and the shepherds, with the angels singing *' Grloria in Excelsis," were represented by the harpers. The *' Corpus Christi " guild represented Christ in his 11 146 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XX 111. passion, and the Marys and angels ; tlie tailors again represented Pilate and his wife ; the barbers Ananias and Caiphas ; the fishermen the apostles ; the mer- chants the prophets ; and the butchers represented the tormentors at tiie crucifixion. In these repre- sentations all felt an interest, from the Earl of Ossory, who contributed the tapestry, to the rustics who con- structed the stage. They did not foster the passions, but rather while they amused the young and* in- structed the ignorant, they sent all home better men. The drama, like every other branch of literature and science, was made ancillary to the purposes of religion and morality. \ In connexion with this matter I am remindM-of an entry given by the celebrated genealogist and an- tiquarian M'Firbis. While full of dramatic interest it gives us an idea of the love of the " wild Irish " for their patron saints, and of the encouragement given to learning : — " The year 1451 was a gracious one, though the glory and solace of the Irish was set, but the glory of heaven was amj^lified and extolled therein ; and though this is a year of grace (jubilee) with the Eoman Church, it is an ungracious and un- glorious year to all the learned in Ireland, both philosophers, poets, strangers guests, religious per- sons, souldiers, mendicant or poore orders, and to all manner and sorts of the poore in Ireland, also for the generall support of their maintenance's decease, to wit, Margaret, daughter to Thady O'Carole, King of Ely, O'Connor Efaly, Calwagh's wife, a woman that never refused any man in the world for anything that slie could lawfully give. It is she that twice in one year proclaimed to and commonly invited .i. (in the dark dayes of the yeare, to wit, on the feast day of DaSinchell" [26th March] '' in Killachy) all persons both Irish and Scottish or rather Albanians to two CH. XXIII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 147 general feasts of bestowing both meate and moneyes with all manner of gifts, whereunto gathered to re- ceive gifts the matter (number, recte) of two thou- sand and seaven hundred persons, besides gamesters and poore men, as it was recorded in a Eoll to that purpose and that accompt was made thus as we saw, he cheife kius of each family of the learned Irish was by Gilla-na-ncemh Mac Egan's hand, the chiefe judge to Connor, written in the Eoll. and his adherants and kinsmen, so that the aforesaid number o^ 2 700 was listed m that Eoll with the arts of Dan or poetry musick and antiquitie. And iMj^lin O'AL^lconrv one ot the chiefe learned of Connaught was the first 'writ- ten m the Eoll, and first payed and dieted or set to supper and those of his name after him, and so forth every one as he was payed was written in that Eoll Jor leave of mistake, and set down to eat afterwards "Srnd Margrett on the garrotts of the great Church of Da Smchell clad in cloth of gold, her dearest friends about her, her clergy and judges too. CalvaMi him- self on horseback by the Church's outward sid'e to the end that all things might be done orderly, and each one served successively. And first of all she gave two chalices of gold as offerings that day on the altar of God Almighty, and she caused to nurse two young orphans. But so it was we never saw nor 'heard neither the like of that day, nor comparable to its glory and solace. And she gave the second inviting proclamation (to every one that came not that day) on the ieast day of the Assumption of our Blessed Lady Mary in harvest at or in Eath-Imayn, and BO we have been informed that that second day in Eath-Imayn was nothing inferior to the first day. And she was the only woman that has made most of preparing highways and erecting bridges, churches, and mass hooks, and all manner of things profitable 148 CHUHCH HISTORY. [cH. XXITT. to serve God and her soul, and not that only, but while the world -stands, her very many gifts to the Irish and Scottish nations shall never be num- bered. God's blessing, the blessing of all the saints, and every our blessing from Jerusalem to Inisgluair be on her going to heaven, and blessed be he that will read and hear this, for blessing her soul." ^v.- Fur some time past I have presented the Irish Church under a twofold aspect — under an Irish and an Anglo-Irisli view. This was necessary to a proper representation of the whole. There were two races distinct by birth, by language, by genius, by sym- pathies, and by territory. As if the great ocean rolled between, the Irish and the Anglo-Irish, though on the same soil, were looked on as distinct and different. On that account in providing for the Church of Ireland, the Dominican general, who- raised Ireland to a province in 1484, appointed, how- ever, two provincials. One was for those within, another for those without the Pale.' Such an ano- maly was called for by the despair of an amalgama- tion of both nations. But a more lasting anomaly was presented by the diocese of Enaghdune. The diocese being depressed to wardenship continued so till within the last thirty years. The English complained that while celebrat- ing the divine offices, they were interrupted by tliose Irish who came down from the mountains. And indeed the aversion to social intercourse with regard to each other -was mutual. If the English or Anglo^ Irish looked on their neighbours as rude and turbu- lent, the Irish in turn in order to guard against the unprincipled rapacity of the Anglo-Irish, made laws * Hih. Dom.y p. 75, says that some eighteen houses were subject to each province. CH. SXni.] CHURCH HISTORY. 149 to moderate if not altogether to prevent intercourse with them. In order that the citizens of Galway should be separate from and independent in a great measure of the Archbishop of Tuam. it was thought desirable to establish a wardenship in Galway. To separate from Tuam, which was looked on as an Irish see, the town of Galway or Enaghdune, poor as it was, the kings of England frequently endeavoured to erect the latter into an independent bishopric. How- ever, the Archbishop of Tuam contrived to attach it for a long time to the archdiocese. Now, however, rather than see it an independent see, he consented to or applied for its erection into a wardenship. Backed as this application of the archbishop was by the complaints of the Anglo-Irish of Galway, Inno- cent YIIL expedited a diploma in the year 1484. It explains the cause, the privileges, and the duties- of the wardenship. According to the diploma the church of St. Nicholas for a long time enjoyed from the abbot of the house " Collis Yictorioe," a Cister- cian foundation, the one-fourth of the revenue from funerals.* Besides this, for the support of the chap- ter or warden, it received with the consent of its vicar, who had care of souls, the revenues of St. James' Church. To fulfil the law which required the value of livings to be specified when there was ques- tion of uniting them, six marks sterlingf are put down as the value of St. James'. Well, after some lengthy preamble, the diploma allows " that there be eight regular learned men as vicars, governed by a * Anything received by the Church for funerals was divided into four parts. One part went to the bishop ; another to the church in which the burial took place ; the third to the repair of the church ; and a fourth share went to the poor. — T/tomcui. Part II. Liv.i., ch. 62. t The English mark, 13*. 4d., was greater by one-third than the Irish mark. 150 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXIIT. iruardian, all of -v^'hom are to observe the rites of the English Church. "* The priests or vicars were to be appointed by a mayor, and seneschal, and the peers of Galway ; afte? wards the vicars were to be presented by them to the guardian. The guardian, removable every year, was to be appointed by the mayor, senes- chal, and by the chief men of Gralway. Then he was to be presented by them to the eight vicars. The vicars and guardian were to form a collegiate body. He was to possess full jurisdiction over priests and ])eople, and have the cire of souls. The vicars and the guardians "v^ ore to have a common seal, table, and the other collegiate appendages. "t This placed the Church of Gaiway in anomalous position. As an excrescence it took its rise from the antipathy and self-sufficiency of the Anglo-Irish. Either before or after, it had no parallel. As might have been ex- })ected it proved a source of much contention and abuse. The Church of St. Nicholas,:!: from which theT college took its name, was after some time richly en- dowed. Even at once for the support of the col- legiate body several parishes were annexed to it. After a few years, besides the provision made in the diploma for the institution of the wardenship, the rectory of Finamore, the vicarages of Meray,§ and of Moycullen, in Enaghdune,|| the livings of * This of course implies that the Irish rites were different. — See vol. i., p. 64. t The seal of the wardenship was St. Nicholas with a crosier and mitre ; three virgins kneeling on his right, and under the left were the purses by which he rescued them from prostitution.— jyi6. Dovi., p. 441. X For the age in which it was built, St. Nicholas' Church was a magnificent building. Built in 1320, it was dedicated to the saint whose name it bears, who was Bishop of Myra, in Asia Minor. It contained thirteen altars. 5 It was given in 1489. li In 1488. en. XXIII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 151 Kilcomin . Kilriian, the rectory of Gnobeg,* Shruther.f Skryne,:;: and Kinlagli were assigned to the college. But these annexations did not take place without both trouble and scandal. Day after day orders came from Eome to investigate cases of litigated possession. Hence we find Alexander YI. directing bulls to the Bishop of Clonfert, in order to decide on ' the claims advanced on one side by the warden, and on the other by Kichard D'Burgo to the livings of Finamore andMeray. One Florence O'G-rady was said to have been deputed some time before this to give a decision in the matter. On this alleged deci- sion in favour of D'Burgo he rested his claim. The guardian and vicars appealed, but failed in prosecut- ing the appeal within the appointed time. To enable them, however, to press their case, the Pope extended the time for appeal. At the same time he ordered JLW Bishop of Clonfert to enforce his decision by * Innocent VIII. dispossessed :^Iaurice O'Offaghart, of Gnobeg. because he would not take orders. It was then given to the colle-e. However, John D'Burgo and Nemee Maquelly were to offer forty Masses. Like many other livings, Gnobeg was in the gift of lay patrons. i b'v a^buU issued in 1492. Alexander VI. assigned Skryne and Moyciillen to St. Nicholas' College ; but in 1495, on the plea o uon-compliance with the conditions required by the Council ot Lateran, he took Skryne and Clonberey from the college and gave them to a lad only seventeen years old. The same Pope "ranted to Richard D'Burgo. Canon of Enaghdune, Tiraglas, kenmara, and Ballinclare, which were in three dioceses respec- tively : because their occupiers did not comply with the conditions of the Lateran Council. Pope Julius, in loll, on the same grounds, gave to Ristard Burke, perhaps the f "J^ ^^.P^.i I'ltp fbove the livings of Chilmaine and Killtelschel. Both were valued at ninety marks sterling. These unions not arising from poverty— because for that age ninety marks was a vast sum-did Sot contribute to the interests of religion. The conditions required by the Council of Lateran were to state as well the name of the former occupant and his dignity as the value of the living to be united. ^'^- CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXIII. censures. In like manner, iu 1497, the warden in- stituted a suit against Maurice O'Flaherty and Odo O'Flaherty, both of whom pleaded in their favour a decision of Myler O'Kennewan, Canon of Tuam. The litigated parishes were those of Gnobeg, Moy- cullen, Kilcommin, Killbrowan, and Kaffrin. But, as on a former occasion, the guardian failed to prose- cute the appeal within the appointed time. From the indulgence of Eome it was prolonged. A bull em- powering them to investigate the matter was directed to the Archbishop of Tuam, to the Bishop of Clon- iert, and to David De Burgo, Dean of Clonfert The decision was in favour of the college. It was to be put m possession of the litigated parishes within six dajs.^ Nor was this all. The former occupants of the livings were to indemnify tlie college for the length of time they remained in their hands. Nor was it merely in the acquisition of wealth arrd TiTTl^^?^ ^^® collegiate body excited opposition. 'u\ ^^^^ ^ ^^^^^^ °^ independence. The vicars with the warden repudiated any control on the part of the corporation, by whom they were voted into^ existence. The corporation did not abandon Its rights. A meeting was called in the town hall ; and from the resolutions passed we can judge of the pretensions of the warden and vicars. The resolu- tions insisted that the collegiate body should sing in choir at tierce, sext, and none ; that they should live together ; that no priest or vicar should be found out of his chamber at night unless on duty ; that - lour boys should assist at the singing of Mass at the expense of the college ; that the mayor and council shall be empowered to punish and correct the warden and vicars without the right of appeal on the part of the latter to the Archbishop of Tuam; and, finally, that the mayor and oouucil shall have the election as I Cn. XXIII.] CHURCH HlSrORY. 153 well of the warden yearly as of all other persons connected with the college.* By these resolutions we can see not only the high preteosions advanced by the college, but the lax discipliue which already crept into it. Certain it is that the veneration of the surrounding district was not secured by the sanctity of collegiate life. The college was broken into and several articles, even the very chalices, were taken away.t Attacks, repeated some time alter, appear to have been connived at by persons high in authority. Because the Dean of Enaghdune, Douald O'Flaherty, bound himself before the Mayor to defend tlie college in its possessions, tithes, oblations ; and to indemnify it for any injury done by his men. While the wardenship failed in attaining the end of its institution, it proved a ])rolific source of dispute not only between the Archbishop of Tuam and its members, but even between the members themselves.^ I remarked before that we can get an idea of this century by reading backward the thirteenth century. And as to the end of the twelfth or beginning of the thirteenth century, we saw an unseemly scramble fur bishoprics, so now, too, a like disedifying spectacle passes before us. It was in 146:3.§ Jordan was * Corporation Book. t Jar. Connaugld, p. 165. i r tt- t X Like the seal of the Chapter of Armagh, the seal of ^\ arden- ship was common property. The former could not be kept by the dean but under three locks in some place accessible to all. |' James Fallon, \ ?' Thomas Molga. in 1500, f Wardens. ^ John Bermingham, in 1514, C 4; John O'Dermod, in 1529, ) |^ § I suspect that a forgerj- by Mlncenane, in 1460, arose from |-' ecclesiastical ambition. He forged letters in the name of Heiiry ^ O'Xeil. The penance he received was singular and severe. Me R- was bound to go barefooted and bareheaded, and clad only in a 154 CHrRCIl HISTORY. [cH. XXTll. Bishop of Cork and Cloyne — William Eoche, Arch- deacon of Cloj'ne. contrived a deputation to the Pope, requesting of him to appoint a coadjutor to Jordan, broken down by years and labour. The request purported to come from the aged bishop. To help out the archdeacon in the plot, a priest, one of the Greraldine family of the diocese of Cloyne, and formerly one of the bishop's domestics, forged an. instrument whereby the old bishop was made to appoint this Gerald and U'Hedian Archdeacon of Cashel as his proctors to tender the resignation of the see. The Bishop of Ardagh was at Kome at this time; and into his hands O'Hedian put the matter. In consequence of this O'Hedian was appointed coadjutor to Bishop Jordan. The old bishop was driven from his see, and the revenues were sei?jed on. He appealed to the Pope. The appeal was backed by the king, who represented everything as done without the bishop's privity. The Pope commis- sioned the Archbishop of Cashel and the Bishop of Limerick, or either, to investigate the matter. And if things were as represented, they were ordered to reinstate the old and remove the coadjutor bishop. In aid of the Pope's commission, the king sent orders to the Mayors of Cork and Youghal, to the Eoches, and Barrys, and Barretts, to the sovereign of Kinsale, to carry it into execution. They were ordered to imprison any person who offered any opposition, nnd to maintain the old bishop and his tenants in quiet possession. Besides imprisonment, all resist- single garment, with a wax light a pound in weight in his hand ; and to submit to be beaten for twelve Sundays in presence of the solemn procession of the church, bearing the light at the close of the procession to the image of St. Patrick, and there beg pardon ; and if circumstances permitted, to go within two years to the tomb of the Apostles." — Registry of Octavian. CII. XXIII.] CHURCH HISTORT^. 155 ance to authority was to be met with loss of goods and office. And thus the ohl bishop was put and kept in the quiet pot^session of the bishopric. But w^liat I have stated does not bespeak the confusion and corruption of the times so much as this circum- stance — that William Eoche and Gerald were the immediate successors of the old bishop. Towards the diocese of Ardfert, as well as Cloyne and the other parts of the Irish Church, the watchful, beneficent interposition of the Supreme Pontitfs had been directed. On the death of its bishop, Maurice, the canonical appointment of John Stack had been questioned and troubled by John Pigg ; but he had not been able to give much serious oppo- sition. However, he contrived to put forward by- and-by a more formidable rival as he thought than himself, for the mitre of Kerry, in the person of Philip Stack. He so far succeeded as to have Philip consecrated. Of course, he could not be recognised until after the death of Joim Stack. But, then, the Eoman Pontiffs who protected the canonically-elected bishop from annoyance by Philip, came to the relief of Philip, when elected, against his many enemies, principally Greraldines.* They usurped the property of the Church and interfered with the administration of the bishop. The Supreme Pontiff commanded them to desist from all opposition to their spiritual ruler, and to restore the usurped fruits of the Church. Before launching excommunication he gave warning thirty days previously. Ten days were to elapse be- tween each warning. After that the bolt was to have been fulminated against them. No one, not even a bishop, unless at the hour of death, save the Pope, was to absolve from the sentence. That sentence was * See p. 282, vol. i. 156 CHURCH HISTORY. [cfl. XXI II. to be launclied at Mass aud Vespers, while the bell toiled and the candles were lighted, but afterward'* extinguished and flung on the ground, wiiile the standard of tlie cross was uplifted, and stones flung three times.* With a view to give solemn eftect to his orders, the Pope directed letters to the Archbishop of Cashel, tlie Bishops of Killaloe, Limerick, Lis- more and Waterford, Clojne, Emly, and of Cork. Aud to give the co-operation of the arms of flesh to spiritual weapons the secular aid was invoked. Putting aside the supremacy of the Eoman Pontiff', viewed as a binding article of faith, it was necessary, considered even in a human point, to the existence of tlie Irish Church. Did a dispute arise relative to the claims of several archbishops to the primacy, or to some suffragan see as that of Ardagh, it was only advice from Rome that could still the cry of discord. / Let a vacant see become the source of contention be^ /^ tween two candidates, each backed and consecrated by opposing bishops, it was from a decision from Kome only the widowed Church expected and received consolation. If the wicked and powerful combined to usurp or secularise church property, it was onlv the strong arm of the Sovereign Pontiff" scattered them like chaff before the wind. Disorder of every sort, from the fierce contest for the primacy down to the pettiest benefice uncanonically possessed, extorted a rebuke and claimed the harmonising action of the chief pastor. Hence, in the course of the very year, 1463, Pope Pius 11. protected the helpless old age of Bishop Jordan from supplanting ambition. He did not disdain to turn his attention to the remote wild coasts of Clare, and have justice done to Dermot Mac * The flinging of stones thrice repeated in connexion with ex- comniuuioatiou fell into disuse. CH. XXI U.] CHURCH HISTORY. 157 Gillaphadruig in the matter of a canonry and prebend in Cluoindagat.* Nor was it merely in healing domestic differences and educing harmony out of discord, the influence of the successors of St. Peter was exerted on the Irish Church. With authority and effect tliey spoke when- ever irregularities in priests and people required the severest correction.! Nay more, they were the great bonds of union between the Irish and the Universal -Church. On that account, wlien a spirit of disobe- dience crept in there as well as in other parts of Christendom, "arising out of the great schism of the "West, tlie pastoral staff of the supreme shepherd was raised to keep his Irish flock, both pastors and people, in the one fold and bond of peace. Accordingly, Pope Martin Y., in 1421, wrote to the Archbishop of Canterbury and to the Bishop of Wiuchestftr and fully empowered them to punish the Archbishop of Dublin, the Bishop of Ferns, and others, as well * It was usurped by Donat M'Cray. The Dean and Arch- deacon of Lismore and one of its canons, Maurice Fitzgerald, were commissioned to put Mac Gillaphadruig in possession. t The Bishop of Ardagh was censured, in 1244, by orders of Innocent IV., Quia conjugem suam publice detinere presumit, &c. He had been married before receiving holy orders (fiiit in minoribus). If our narrow-minded, bigoted historians saw this, they would at once proclaim that the Irish ecclesiastics, even bishops, had been married. They would not add wliat is given by the annalist - that there had been a separation, voluntary on the wife's part, with avow of chastity, previous to hisconsecration. Robert, Bishop of Clonfert, in 1.303, from Boniface VIII., got license to celebrate the divine offices according to the liturgy in use at Clonfert rather than that of Canterbury, from which diocese he came as Benedictine, and in places sul)jected to eccle- siastical interdict, and to choose any fit person as confessor. Now, if this license had not been given, and consequently a ditl'erence of offices found in the Irish Chui'ch, an unfair historian would have us believe that some portions of tlie Irish Clnirch were Gallican or independent of Rome. If we suppose the Anglo-Irish offices and those of Canterbury to be the same,' we must infer that they were different from the Clonfertian or Irish ones. — Vid .\o\. i., p. 66. 158 CHI RCII HISTORY. [cH . XXllI. laics as ecclesiastical dignitaries who had obstinately favoured schismatics.* Finally, to the Eoman Pon- tiffs the Irish Church was indebted for the preserva- tion as well as the reception of the deposit of faith. Though a thoroughly selfish exclusive spirit is seen in legislation at this time, yet acts turn up which indicate some concern for the Church. Several pious foundations took place, and the legislature encou- raged them. The Abbot of Tintern, who was at great expense in repairing the abbej^ was exempted from attending in Parliament and tlie great councils. Notwithstanding the law of mortmain, the Abbot of Navaii was allowed to acquire lauds to the amount of £40. For maintaining the dignity of his see, the Archbishop of Armagh was allowed to purchase lands. Notwithstanding the same law, the chaplain of Youghal obtained leave from the king to pur-- chase lands for the college. This happened during the reign of Edward IV., in 1462. Notwithstand- ing these acts, the legislature was taking a downward course. At this time one may detect a spirited tone in the ])rimatial see. The present primate does not appear so much the creature of the State as his predecessor, Payne. Besides, he asserted the rights of the pri- matial see. He issued orders for visiting Tuam and Cashel, and entertained an appeal on a matrimonial cause between Alice Knight and her husband, Simon Abrey. For a long time the right claimed and exercised in the following document was questioned by the Archbishop of Dublin : — * Non curant mandatis nostris et Uteris apostolicis obedire, et quod gravius intelleximiis, ipsi per processus apostolicos aggravati senteiitias et censuras ecclesiasticas parvi pendunt, et illas susti- nent animis induratis, missas et alia divina etiam in contemptum clavium celebrautes in periculum animarum suarum et exempiuni detestabile plurimorum. CH. XXlll.] CHURCH HISTORY. 159 "In the name of God. Amen. Having heard, seen, known, and fully understood the merits and circumst-.nces of tlie case of appeal, and the merits of the ca?e on its first ctage, before the honourable Master William Theendee, official of Arclibishop of Dublin, between Alice Knight, plaintiff, on the one side, and Simon Abrey, defendant, on the other, for some time pending ; and after, by way of appeal, devolved on the metropolitical court of Dublin, and there terminated ; and by a second appeal, devolved on the primatial See of Armagh, the primatial See of Ireland, and committed to us by the Most Eev. Father John, Archbishop of Armagh, by the grace of God,* to be terminated canonically ; and because we have seen and examined the acts and processes of these causes before Master Eobert, official of the court of Dublin, the judge before whom it was in- troduced, and before us the judge before whom they were laid, we find by the deposition of faithworthy men, against whom or against whose evidence nothiug was objected on the part of Simon Abrey to chaiige our minds, and for many reasons, that the intention of the said Alice was well regulated in reference to the appeal and its causes; we, therefore, James Lyncli, canon of the church of Armagh, and specially deputed commissary by the Most Rev. Lord the Primate of Armagh, for the causes assigned, having ♦Bishop, "by the grace of God." This style ^vas generally used in the' twelfth century and middle of the thirteenth century. Afterguards, " by the divine permission," " by the divine clem- ency," "by the grace of God," were used indiscriminately. Sometimes," indeed, priests and abbots used the latter form.— Selden's Title.^ of Honor, Works iii., col. 9G2. It is observable that the words "Dei gratia" were used by persons addressing bishops, but when the instruments or documents ran in their o\\ n name the words "by divine permission " were used by them.— Vid. Primate Colton's Visitation, Edited for I.A.S. 160 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXI IT. invoked specially the name of Christ, and having taken counsel with men skilled in the law, pro- nounce the appeal of Alice well founded ; and that the said judges, from whom an appeal was made, pronounced wrongly and invalidly, and so we annul and make it void with all our power ; and as we find that the said Alice never consented, but had been forced by her friends, and tliat she ran ofi" as soon as she could, the said marriage we declare null and as if it never were, and divorce her ; and decree that the dowry and gifts and private money (para- phernalia) be restored, and declare both parties free to marry by the definitive sentence." If the Irish Churcli had a dark side, it had a bright one too. On this side, persecuting enact- ments, undutiful opposition to the Holy \ See, dis- respect to the priestly character are looked for in vain. One curious instance of sacrilegious ouu^a^e ^ / cannot be passed over. Perhaps there may be some ~ palliation for it in tlie madness under which it was perpetrated. In 1465, says the annalist, there was great scarcity of provisions. The people clamoured for food. The scene occurred in Siol Murray.* Either because the priest was supposed to have, or could not get provisions, a demand was made on him ; but from whatever motive influenced, they dragged the priest, with the Blessed Sacrament in his hands and clad in the sacred vestments, from off the altar. But on the whole, respect for the clerical body, love of penance and retirement, which gave their piety a primitive character, marked the old Irish. The customary troop of holy pilgrims and royal recluses passes before the historic eye. In 1450, full fifty went to Eome to celebrate the jubilee, and * Elphin. CH. XXIII.] CHURCH HISTORY. 161 seven never more returned.* In 1471, to enter religion, the lord of Fermanagh resigned his lord- ship. In 147;^, he was followed by M^William Burke. In 1467, Ailbe, daughter of Hugh Maguire, gave herself and property to the Convent of Lisga- vol. In 1486, Thady O'Kelly, Lord of Hy-Manie, took the habit of the Third Order of St. Francis. O'Driscoll Mor and son, who performed pilgrimages to St.^ James, in 1472, and again, in 1480 ; and Maguire, son of Thomas More, who had been to Eome and twice at Compostella, died on their round of pilgrimage. While at home, their life had been a warfare, indeed ; but domestic or national afflic- tions could not satisfy the penitential spirit — the sublime faith of the valiant lord and the highborn dame. They should kneel and pray at the tombs of holy places. They measured kingdoms by their steps. Having traversed the extremities of Europe, and then expiring during the pilgrims' devotion, a voice appears to rise from them — '' Now, dismiss Thy servants, for our eyes have seen the salvation of Israel." There had been a considerable share of intellec- tual activity in the Irish Church during the fifteenth century. If the term may be applied, there was a monopoly of learning amongst the clergy ; but they sought to diffuse it amongst the people. The intel- lectual works of that age may not possess for all the same interest which later productions may enlist ; but some of them will have a value and an interest as long as Irish annals and the Irish Church deserve a chapter in the history of the world. * At every hundredth year the jubilee was fixed by Boniface VIII. ; at every fiftieth by Clement VI. ; and 'the term was re- duced afterwards by Sixtus IV. to twenty- five years. VOL. II. 12 162 CHAPTEE XXIY. '' All those who seized or concealed any of the goods of the Archbishop of Armagh, or attacked his manor, we excommunicate, anathematize, and remove from the precincts of the Church, deliver to Satan and to his ministers for the destruction of the flesh ; we render them accursed whether standing, sitting, walking, sleeping, waking, talking or silent, eating, drinking, and in everything they do, that their society may be of those who said, * Depart from us, Lord, since we deserve not the knowledge of your ways.' So be it. So be it. Amen."* In a pro- vincial council, held on the 9th of June, 1460, the above curious form of excommunication was issued against Eobert Cusack. He was a native of Meath. But if the censures of the Church could avail its pro- perty might have been untouched. In the provincial council held in 1453, much stress had been laid on the invasion of ecclesiastical property ; accordingly, severe measures were adopted to guard against it. And by-and-by, again in the year 1487, in a council held at Dundalk, by the Primate Octavian, it was decreed, among other things, that there should be no exaction from or molestation given to ecclesiastics native or English, or to their servants or tenants. * Register of Palatian.—li Dr. Mant looked into this Register he need not have gone to England in order to get an idea of the form of excommunication used in the Irish Church.— Mant's Church History, p. 2i>. CH. XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 103 An interdict was thrown on the land when any per- son, except the king, violated the decree. The con- sequence of the interdict was a cessation of the divine offices. This cessation was to continue till it was certainly established that the offending party had received absolution.* All respect for property and even for the highest ecclesiastical personages had to a great extent vanished. Sad change from the times when the Irish looked on the word of the ecclesiastic as an oracle, and on the very necessaries of life as not to be touched if either under the protection of the Church, or the shadow of the sanctuary ! In the shifting state of societ}^, like so many waves of an invasion, the advances of the stranger or the natives effaced old landmarks, and lessened that respect for ^property which title or possession may give. Eccle- siastics who were carried forward in the common tide to prosperity, at its ebb by-and-by found themselves poor and unprotected. The complaints were made generally against the native Irish. But it was not merely from the Irish the property of the Anglo-Irish ecclesiastics suffered losses. Their property or persons enjoyed no immunity at the hands of the Anglo- Irish nobility. In illustration of this it will be amusiug to peruse, in its original quaintness, the following appeal: — "Most excellent, victorious, Christian King, and our most redoubted Liege Lord, after the most humble recommendation we your devout and continual petitioners whose names bene subscribed, and whose scales bene put into this present writing, in the name of the hole Church of this your land of Ireland, grievously com- plaineth unto your highness that the said Church of Ireland is now more inordinately oppressed, contrary * Berjhter of Palatian, 164 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXIV. unto the privileges and liberties of your most noble progenitors, granted and gy vyn unto the said Church, than have bene sen the Christian feythe and holy Church was planted yn your said lande of Ireland, by the malicious meanes and wicked styrryngs of one Barnaby Barnewall, pretended Knight, which calleth himself Secondary Justice of your Chife Bench, in your said land in Ireland, as rulere of all that courte here, whose authority in that behalf ys un- known until us, which Barnaby continually occupied his mynde to serch and fynde by his wisdom, which he pretendeth to pass and excede the wisdomes in this your land of Ireland, the newe ways and means to hurt the Church, and to breke the lyberte and privileges ther of excluding, in as mych as in hjm lythe, prelates of the Church here to proceed iii causes mere spiritual, as in causes of matrimony, testamentary, perjury, tithes, spiritual corrections of synnes, and others like, in the which the said Bar- naby proceeded daily — the form of your laws not ob- served— and vexeth and troubleth the prelates, per- sons of the Church here, in so mych that if they cam lowly until hym and please hym, with a reward others, an annual fee, or persoyne, he will cause thaym to be indyted before him, and lest the priestes, which the said Barnaby bringeth before hym, to have the said prelates and persons credyted, to do after his intente, and indyte the said prelates and persons contrary to their consciences, keepeth them undis- charged, iii. or iiii. days, and other whylys, from one time until another, and sometimes emprisoneth thaym and commandeth them to warde."* The Anglo-Irish for some time thought themselves self-sufficient for purposes of Church and State. In * Register of Octavian de Palatio, vol. i. CH . XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 16' legislating on the exclusion of persons, whether from Ireland or from Rome, they thought their church would hold on its course. But in a short time, pre- judiced as they were, in presence of the duties assumed to them they felt themselves quite helpless. So early as 1474, it was found necessary to allow some abbots to hold communication with the Irish, and act as gossips or godfathers to them.* However, it was not till 1485 that former enactments were repealed. By positive ordinances, too, it was decreed that benefices for two years may lawfully be granted to the Irish. f This, perhaps was brought about by some such re- presentations as those made by Fitzsimous, Arch- bishop of Dublin. He stated that, even in the Dublin diocese, there were some districts in which the "English language was not understood ; and that to those in which it was understood — because of their poverty — the English priests objected to comc^: However, in a short time after a dis- tinction was made not only between the English and Irish, but even between the English and Anglo- Irish priests as such. For the deputy, or Lord Lieutenant Edgecombe, having come from England to receive the allegiance of some of the Irish who rose in rebellion for Lambert Simnel, would not be satis- fied with an oath sworn over the Eucharist consecrated by any priest other than his own chaplain.^ Also, in 1494, it w^as decreed that the Prior of Kilmain- ham to be elected with the consent of the king and the Prior of Ehodes, should be an Englishman. This ordinance was confirmed by a more solemn enactment in the following year, known by the name of Poyn- ing's Law. That law ordained that the Prior of Kilmainham, the most extensive possessor of land * Archdall. t Liher. Mun. I Harris' Bishops. § Harris' Hibern. 166 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXIV. among the ecclesiastics, should be an Englishman ;* that 26s. 8f/. should be paid as a tax on every 120 acres of eccl'^yiastieal land; that the laws of England were binding in Ireland ;t ^iid that the statutes of Kilkenny as much as possible should be enforced. At this time, indeed, it was almost im- possible to enforce them, because the one-half of the counties of Dublin, Louth, Kildare, Meath, and of Wexford comprised the entire Pale. J Even with those within the Pale Irish habits and language to a great degree prevailed. Nevertheless, the spirit of Anglo-Irish legislation was unmistakable. Every- thing possible was done to enslave the nation and corrupt the Church. That the latter was bat too successfully carried out would be quite apparent, in the absence of any other proof, from the conduct of the Prior of Kilmainham. In the picture given of the last quarter of the fifteenth century, Keating, Prior of Kilmainham, will occupy a prominent place. So early as 1482, he was accused of stealing and selling both the jewels and a part of the holy cross belonging to his priory. In consequence of this, with the consent of the Grand Master of Ehodes, he was excommunicated ; but Keating, hearing of his degradation, and the appointment of a successor in * The Prior of Kilmainham had lands not only in Dublin, but in Galway and Meath. t The same was decreed by an Irish Act in the reign of Edward IV., as it was thought that the laws were of a sufficiently general nature to have them applied to Ireland. Of this general cliarac- ter were the 13th of Edward I., and many under Edward II. and Edward III. In the reign of Richard III. a question arose, whe- ther a corporate town in Ireland was bound by English statutes ; and though some differed, most answered in the affirmative.— Hallam's Cons. Hist., vol. ii., p. 523. X Unless what concerned the Irish language, the statutes of Kilkenny were re-enacted. This shows the general use of the Irish language at the time,— Li6er Mun, CH. XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 167 the person of Lumley, had him apprehended. The deeds confirmatory of his appointment were taken from him. He then was sent to the commandery of Kilsaran, county Louth. These proceedings threw Henry VI. and the Grand Master into a rage. Forthwith orders were issued for the degradation of Kea,tiDg from office. But he was not easily set aside. So far from repenting of what he did, that, seizing his rival, Lumley, he clapped him in irons. All that the Archbishop of Armagh could do could not succeed in effecting his liberation. But before long, death, the result of a broken heart, re- lieved him from the troubles of this life.* Nor did Keating's notoriety end here. Though a creature of the State, he aspired to be a king-maker. During the reign of the Lancastrian line, there was a large number of malcontents in favour of the house of York. Henry YIL, suspecting the loyalty of the Earl of Xildare, as if to consult on business of importance, sent for him ; but a memorial represent- ing his presence as altogether necessary to the well- being of the State in Ireland was signed by an influential number of ecclesiastics. Those who signed were the Archbishops of Armagh and Dub- lin, the Bishop of Meath, four abbots, and a prior. The prior was Nicholas of Conal. The abbots were Thomas Purcell, of Thomas's-court ; Walter Cham- flour, of St. Mary's ; John Troy, Abbot of Mellifont ; and Henry, Abbot of Baltinglass.f A conspiracy in the meantime wasbeing hatched, and one Lambert Simnel was fixed on as an instrument for working it to a suc- cessful issue. He was the son of a shoemaker or baker, and educated by a priest named Fitzsimons. Edward, Earl of Warwick, eon of George, Duke of Clarence, * Liber Mun. ; Ware's Annals. f Ware's Annals. 168 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXI Y. was to be personated by Simnel, as the representa- tive of the White Eose. Accompanied by a consi- derable army, and a number of lords adherents to the White Eose, he landed in Ireland in 1487. Among others, the Archbishop of Armagh and Ed- mund Courcey, Bishop of Clogher, and afterwards Bishop of Eoss, remained loyal. But many, among others, Keating, favoured the rebellion. So did the Archbishop of Dublin and the Bishops of Kildare and of Meath. The last preached on the occasion of the coronation. To get through the ceremony of coronation, a crown was taken from the statue of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and placed on the head of the mock king. Afterwards he was led through the city. In the preceding year, Octavian, Archbishop of Ar- magh, wrote to the Pope concerning the diflPerence of opinion which was entertained relative to Simnel. The letter ran thus : — " The clergy and seculars are divided at this time with the king and no king, some saying he is the son of Edward, Earl of Warwick ; others saying he is an impostor. But our brother of Canterbury hath assured me the truth, and His Majesty the King of England hath shown the right son of the said earl to the public view of all the city of London, which convinceth me that it is an error witting to breed dissension." This letter, though it did not convict the arch- bishop in the eyes of the Pope, yet when backed by the representations of the king, made Innocent think that the conduct of all supporters of Simnel was criminal. Accordingly, the Pope, in the year 1487, wrote to the Archbishops of Tuam and Cashel, to the Bishops of Clogher and of Ossory. He felt and ex- pressed surprise that the Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin, the Bishops of Meath and Kildare were not ashamed of adherence to the king's enemies. He nj. XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 169 therefore wished that their conduct should be sub- mitted to an inquiry, and if necessary punished accordinf^ to law.* Whatever may be said of others, the Archbishop of Armagh was guiltless of rebellion, because he objected to be present at the coronation of the mock king^ and so incurred the vengeance of the king's enemies. f At the same time he incurred the suspicion of disloyalty, because at the time in which the plot was being hatched, and on the eve of a rebellion, he petitioned for the continuance of Kil- dare in Ireland. But almost all — bishops and people — got pardon. The people of Dublin, in pleading for pardon, alleged the example of their right reve- rend father in God. To grant pardon in a solemn manner, and on the other hand, to receive an ex- pression of allegiance, Edgecombe, one of the king's Privy Council, was sent to Ireland. J An oath was administered on the sacrament consecrated by the chaplain of Edgecombe. § They swore allegiance to the king, and that they would prevent the publica- tion of every bull trenching on the king's prerogative, or calculated to lessen loyalty to him. The same degree of respect or disrespect was to be shown under such circumstances to the bull or ecclesiastical man- date, whether it came from friar, abbot, priest, or Pope. Those to whom pardon by patent was given were the Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin, the Bishops of Meath, Kildare, and Cloyne ; the Abbots of St. * Harris' Bishops, p. 89. t I^id. I Ware's Annals. § The oath of bishops and all ecclesiastics consisted generally in their looking to the Gospels and placing their hands on the breast. In 1313, Maurice Fitz-Thomas and William Birmingham made peace with the justiciar^', one Anthony, by touching the Gospels and rehcs in presence of the Body of Christ.— Beg istries of Armagh, passim, and Ciyns Annals, p. 23. 170 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXIV. Marj'sand St. Thomas's ; the Abbots of Baltinglass, Navan, Melifont, Bectiff, of St. Mary's at Trim ; the Priors of Corbally and Louth, and of St. Peter's of Newtown, near Trim. In addition to the oath taken by the nobility, the following clause was added to the one required from ecclesiastics : — *' I shall, from this day forth, as often as I shall be lawfully re- quired on behalf of our said sovereign lord, execute the censures of the Church, by the authority of our Holy Father Pope Innocent VIII., who now reigns, and by his bull given under the great seal, against all those of his subjects of what dignity, degree, state, or condition they be of, that let or trouble our own sovereign lord, or his title to the crown of Eng- land or lordship of Ireland, or cause commotion or rebellion against the same, or aid any of his traitors or rebels that intend the destruction of his sacred person, or subversion of his kingdom in England or lordship in Ireland ; I shall execute the same sen- tence with all solemnity thereunto belonging, within my church, within my jurisdiction, openly and solemnly, and w^ill declare the same censures against all transgressors against said bull, or cause to be executed or declared, saving the episcopal pri- vileges."* On the reconciliation of the Earl of Kil- dare he used all efforts to obtain pardon for Thomas Plunkett, Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, and for KeatiDg, Prior of Kilmainham. The former w^as pardoned ; but so far was the latter from receiving pardon that he w^as displaced from the governorship of Dublin Castle, which he, to the exclusion of the legal governor, Eichard Archbald, had usurped for some timet But w^hile Octavian, Archbishop of Armagh, discharged his duty to the king, he certainly * Ware's Annals. t Ibid. CTI. XXIV.] CHURCn HISTORY. 171 did not forget his sacred ministry. In 1487, he wrote to Henry YII. in favour of an Athenian to the see of Dromore * He held frequent svnods, one at Drop-heda, in 1480; a second in 1486; and a pro- vincial synod at Atherdee in 1489. At the last assisted the Bishops of Eaphoe, of Derry, of Clogher, of Meatb, -v)T Cloumacnois, of Ardagh,* and of Dro- more. There had been a contest for the bishopric of Kilmore between Thomas Brady and one Cormac. It "was brought before the Synod. The decision come to was to refer the matter to the arbitration of the Bishops of Meath, of Clogher, and of Ardagh. Yet, strange to tell, both the rival claimants of the bishopric assisting at another provincial synod at I>rogheda, in 1495, styled themselves, with the grace of God, Bishops of Kilmore. Some matter connected with the daily distribution of the cathedral was liti- gated on the one hand between Nicholas Maguire, Bishop of Leighlin, and the chapter on the other hand. Thev referred the matter to the Archbishop of Dublin. The chapter was not satisfied with the decision, and so appealed to the Primate. The Primate entertained the appeal, and in favour of the chapter reversed the sentence. Except the unfortunate Prior of Kilmainham, who was stripped of his possessions and died in poverty, all implicated in the rebellion of Lambert Simnel received pardon. But the pardon did not secure their gratitude. A few years after, Margaret, Duchess of Burgundy set up another competitor to the crown of England. His name was Perkin Warbeck. He * He states that the see in spirituals and temporals was not worth £40, that the Irish was less by one-third than the English money, and that the see had been widowed of its pastor for the last two years. In fact, its bishop lived in England for full five years. — Harris" Bishops, p. 2G3. 172 CHURCH HISTORY. "( H. SXIV. persoiiated tlje Duke of York, son of Edward lY. He landed in Cork. Many ecclesiastics rallied around Ju)ii as around Simnel. Among these were the deans of Limerick and Kilkenny, the Archbishops of Dublin and Cashe], and the Bishops of Cork and of Water- ford. Thus, instead of laboui'ing with united efforts for the distracted Church committed to their charge, the Irish bishops during the last fifteen years of the fiiteenth century wearied themselves in acts of insane rebellion.* During these troubles the Popes showed themselves steadfast friends to the Lancastrian cause. On the breaking out of the rebellion in favour of Lambert Simnel, Innocent YIII. wrote to the Irish archbishops and bishops. He, while confirming them in loyalty to Henry YIL, ordered them to fulminate censures against the rebellious. And his successor, Alexander 'Yl., on occasion of the trouble caused by Perkin Warbeck, acted the same part. He issued a bull by which he required the bishops to meet, take measures for the prevention of disturbance, and to enforce them by censures.f The English monarch did not correspond with this kindly spirit in the Popes. He kept the temporalities^ of Ossory for eleven years from the bishop appointed by Inno- cent YIII. Though trembling for his lordship in * Wares Annah. t Old Kymer.— Alexander Yl. wrote to the Archbishop of Can- terbury and to the bishops of Bath, Wells, and London, atrreeablv to a request made by Hemy VU., to provide some measures against the distiirbance of the land of Ireland. The disorders were represented as prevailing principally in the rude remote districts, ine i^ope empowered tiiem for the time being to assemble some good archbisnops and l)ishops in any place thev mav think fit ; to take measures for the reformation of the Church and people ; and notwithstanding the decrees of Otto and Ottobone, foraie; p^^els'' ^"^ ^"^'^^ ^^'^ refractorj-.-Wilkin's Concil, vol. iii., CH. XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 173 Ireland, he claimed in reference to Eome the prero- gatives of the most independent monarch. This contrasted very strikingly with the usually submissive spirit of the Irish to the Holy See. No matter in "whose gift was a bishopric, an appointment from Eome was received with respect. Hence, persons of every nation, English, Spaniards, Grecians were ap- pointed to Irish sees.* In fact at no time was the number of promotions by provision of the Pope so remarkably great as in the latter years of the fifteenth century. From the thoroughly secular spirit exhibited by the Anglo-Irish ecclesiastics, particularly tending to revolutionize even the State, a low tone of morality XH^yide inferred among the people. Religion did not inspire awe, nor did the ministers of religion inspire respect for themselves. Accordingly, when Ormond and the Earl of Kildare met in a church, as the fittest place to compose differences and pledge each other to promises of future friendship, the august character of God's house was forgotten. Words ran high, passions broke loose, swords bickered, and the sanctuary narrowly escaped being deluged with blood. At another time, to gratify an angry feeliug and spite the Archbishop of Cashel, the Earl of Kil- dare burned down his cathedral ; and, when sum- moned to England to account for such an outrage. * In 1487, the Archbishop of Armagh wrote to Henry VII. and recommended an Athenian, who was procurator to the hospital of the Holy Ghost in Rome. This was the hospital for which Henry Loundres received four bysantines (i.e., eight shillings) out of the endowments of a similar house which he founded in l>ublin. The archbishop represented Dromore as not worth more than £40. In 1493, he wrote to the king that Dromore usually supplied a bishop for the wild Irish- On that account he recoinmended Arthur Maguire for the love of God and the poor people. — Reyister of Octavian. 174 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXIV. the only thing he deigned to mention in ex- tenuation was, that he burned the cathedral under the impression that the Archbishop of Cashel was in it. However, so far should we be from feeling surprise at a general laxity of morality from the confusion of the times and the worldliness of ecclesiastics, that the marvel is how things were not worse. There was laxity of conduct in the world and of discipline in the convent. On that account leave was asked and given for the reformation of tlie orders. Of course, there was no change either in the religious d.ress or dogmata of faith. The bands of discipline were only to be more tightly drawn. We get an insight into the breach made in discip- line from a letter written by the Abbot of Mellifont to the Pope. After some prefatory remarks compli- mentary to His Holiness, the abbot proceeded to describe the abuses of the Cistercian Order. Speaking of his own unworthiness and devotion to the Holy See, he alluded to the great trouble encountered in going among the Irish Cistercians who lived in the woods. He said, " that the rule of the founder was not observed ; that practices prevailed among them which decency forbade him to mention. He had the greater objection to particularize them lest, the character of the entire national Church might be injured." Whether it was he feared that the prac- tices were so shocking that their prevalence in a single spot would tarnish the renown of the purest Church, or that their prevalence among the Irish would argue as much or more frequency among the Anglo-Irish, the letter does not mention. But it went on to describe " how for a full hundred years none from the remote districts from any of the Irish Cistercian houses could be induced by promises, or CH. XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY, 170 threats, or friendship to visit their superior. Wars arising out of the original conquest were perpetuated by the negligence of the ecclesiastics and the oppres- sionof the nobles. Thelatterpresented to vacant bene- fices and exacted tributes. Monasteries were in a state of decay.* No hospitality was practised. The funds were at the disposal of laics. As a natural consequence the monks wandered about in searcli of the necessaries of life ; Divine Service was neglected ; the monastic dress was laid aside ; the monks lived amongst the nobility; those called abbots some- times were not consecrated, and such as were conse- crated scarcely once a year visited their houses. With the exception of the Abbey of Mellifont, and of one near Dublin, there was scarcely a monastery through Ireland in which the Divine Service was sung according to note. ^' The religious in the Irish districts did not recog- nize the Anglo-Irish superiors, but passed over to the rebels. And so far were they from paying a visit to such superiors, that if the latter attempted to approach their houses, the Irish threw themselves into the churches, mounted to the belfry, let fly arrows, and repelled all approach." The writer who gives this description was commissioned to reform the Cistercian orders. He begged His Holiness to be relieved of such a charge. At the same time he promised all comfort and help to his substitute. One request, however, he made. This was that his house and that near Dublin should be exempt from the * Prene's Register, vol. ii. (not paged). About 1440 the Arch- bishop of Annagh issued orders to the suflFragans of the province to have the churches put in repair. The cranny ing -winds and drifting snow came in tlirough the roof ; and the windows, which once had stained many-coloured glass of the purest kind, were now unglazed and unframed. 176 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXIV. jurisdiction of any reformer; that he may have a choice of a confessor either from among the seculars or regulars ; and that the confessor may have facul- ties to absolve him from all the censures and crimes into which he may have fallen. In asking exemption for his own house and the one near Dublin from the jurisdiction of the commissioned reformer, he sug- gested that each of the two houses would have the power to visit and reform the other."^ The Pope, in answer to this letter from the Abbot of Mellifont, which draws in sombre tints a picture of tiie Irish Church, says that he did not receive the usual tribute from the Cistercians for the last twenty-eight yea^^'S. But the abbot satisfied his holiness that if the money were not forthcoming, it was the fault of tlie papal collectors. The happiness of the successor of the abbot as reformer was not to be envied. Because in trying to reform others he was accused of standing much in need of reform himself. He was charged with a variety of crimes. A monk of Mellifont, one Thomas H arvey, was said to have made the charges. He denied them, but the charges were made against the Cistercian reformer. It is very strange, indeed, that the Abbot of Mellifont, the reformer of the Cis- tercian Order, should have besought the Pope to be exempted from tl^e jurisdiction of the succeeding re- former. And when we couple with this the fact that he begged for his confessor faculties to absolve from all crimes and censures, a suspicion arises that his testimony on the moral conduct of any people is to be received with some doubt. There can be no question that, in drawing a picture of the Irish religious, the abbot dipped his pencil in tints of national bitter- ness. And while he makes a charge against the * liegister of Octavian. CH. XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 177 Irish, that charge establishes the shortcomings of the Anglo-Irish Church. For to speak of the Irish reli- gious not recognising Anglo-Irish superiors but as going over to the rebels, evidently proves that the English ecclesiastics did not keep aloof from the strife of parties ; that, ranging themselves among the oppressors of the nation, they forfeited the confidence of their spiritual subjects. But all allowance being made for the prejudice of party writers, it must be admitted that the spirit of the world made its way into the cloister. Laxity of discipline is laid to the charge not merely of the Cistercian, but even of every other order. Turriana, General of the Dominican Order, says '' that all convents were both deserted by brothers, native as well as foreign, and affected by bad practices."* As in other parts of the Christian Church, in Ire- land there had been disputes about funeral " Quar- ters." A love for the monastic orders had always been manifested. While living, men wished to be- friend and endow them, and when dying their wish had been to rest in clay hallowed by so many mem- bers of the brotherhood. This feeling had been as old as Christianity. St. Cyprian made it a matter of charge against Martialis, a Spanish bisliop, that Christians were buried in profane sepulchres. f The dying desire of St. Ambrose was to be buried near the holy martyrs. In the early ages of the Christian Church none except the martyrs and apostles found a place in the church under the altar. J * Expoliati fratribus natiWs et aliis et malis moribus corrupti. —Hib. Dora., p. 76. t Ep. 68. X The ancient canons in legislating on burial-ground taught that a holy passage could not be aftected by any burial-place, and that a bad death could not be retrieved by a holy place of sepul- ture. But the fervour of prayers was increased by being recom- mended to the martyrs.— Thomas. d<> vet.ct nouv. discip. Pars. iii.. B. I, ch. 68 ; St. Aug., de curapromoUuis, Pars. ii.,Liv.i., ch. 69* vol.. II. 13 178 CIlUKCIl TllSTOIlY. [CII. XXIV. In the course of time, however, emperors and the Bpecially favoured Avere glad to find a resting-place even in the porch of the temple.* They were glad to serve as porters to the fishermen. But since the Council of Mentz, in 813, though the privilege was deuied to the mass of the people, kings, clergymen, and other eminent men were allowed burial in churches. Thenceforward the privilege was being extended till, in the thirteenth century, it was sanc- tioned by law. There was a fondness then in the fifteenth century, as I said, for the monasteries as burial-places. But as the burial-proceeds were a source of revenue to the churches in which the inter- ment took place, the secular clergy felt jealous of the preference often given to the monasteries,! The monasteries could not be denied the right of giving interment to all who, dying in communion with tho^ Church, wished for a resting-place in them. Such a right was guaranteed by both Clement IV. and Six- tus IV. If tlie Irish clergy then did not deny the right of sepulture among the friars, at least they claimed the canonical revenues accruing from it. * Durandus, Jiationalc, Liber I., ch. 5. t Tlicro was a contention between the prior and canons of Lan- thony on the one hand and the canons of St. Patrick's on the other hand. It referred to burial in Palnierston. King Henry granted it to the bishop's church in Lanthony. He enjoined, however, four marks to be given to the Vicar of Pahnerston. Tlie vicar at the same time was to pay five shillings to the pre- bend of Glanwilliam. For to it the canons of St. Patrick con- tended that Pahnerston belonged . Whereas the greater Lanthony maintained that Pahnerston belonged to Garristo'WTi, to which itself laid claim. — Alan's licgiKtri/, T.C.D. Down to tlie lifteenth century the fourth part of the goods was set apart as a mortuary. The reader may be curious to see an inventory of goods given in the fifteenth century. William Gory deceased left viii acres of corn, price each 66". ; viii acres of barley, each 3s. ; 4 cows, 3.>!. each ; iv oxen, I8s. each ; 1 steer, at 20d. ; ii little pigs, at Cc^. ; v lambs at 6c/. ; x heifers 20s. ; iii jars and 2 CH. XXIV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 179 The mendicant orders would not yield up their right. The Primate Octaviau called a synod at Urogheda. Its decision was in favour of the orders. The Bishop of Meath made known the resolution of the synod to the clergy of his diocese. After speaking of the attemjjts made to trench on the rights of the regulars, he said, " that the friars, saving the rights of the churches from which the corpse is taken, can without leave of any person advance pro- cessionally with a cross into the parishes in which the corpse may have heen, and take up the corpse and carry it to be buried in their own church, wherever such a custom prevails, or where the priests required for taking it out refused to do so. The friars may not be compelled, or the relations of the deceased, to carry the corpse to the cathedral churches, or to any other place, and are not bound to give any of the goods of the decea^^ed, directly or indirectly, by any general or special law, no matter what name the goods go by, whether called a canonical or parochial portion, provided that the corpse was buried with them. However, in reference to cases not contem- plated, in which the funeral portion was to be paid, all good honest agreements entered into between the regulars on one side, and the bishop and parish priests on the other, should be observed for the future as well as the said privileges through the entire province."* But this decision did not set at rest the question of burial. In 1317, Sir Thomas Mondeville, a settler in Ireland, fell at Carrickfergus in a feud or battle. By consent of the bishop, he was removed to the next patens, 5s. All amounted to i.'6 9.s. 8f/. The iuneral quarters came to 43s. 4c/. Some of it was given to the Church. — Octa- vian's Iiegister. * Bib. Dom.y p. 8. 180 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXIV. church of the Minors, and buried there, as he could not well be removed. But the Dominicans of Dro- gheda exhumed him, though he did not will to be buried with them ; nor was any of his ancestors buried with them : this was to the serious injury of the guardian of Minors, as he complained. From this it was inferred that without a selection one's burial-place was in the parish where he had a domi- cile. 181 CHAPTER XXY. As we approacli a period when an insane endeavour was made to reform the unchangeable doctrine it is well to note the praiseworthy efforts made at this time for the reformation of discipline and morals. In the year 1460, a provincial synod was held in Tuam, and, after guarding against several abuses, the fathers legislated against the introduction of sus- pected characters in priests' houses. In the year 1469, Paul II. wrote to the Archbishop of Dublin and to the bishop of Down to the effect, *' that as those observing the conventual life (conventuals) could not be multiplied, and as there were only a few persons in many of the convents, (owing to the number that passed to the strict observance), even in cities scarcely are there found five or six, sometimes two or three, in some piece? only a single individual, and none in some houses ; and that, owing to the deserted state of the houses, the devotion of the faithful is seen to grow lukewarm and religion to suffer : well, to those anxious to go to the strict observance, he grants license on condition that they should not have a local vicar, but they should live under a provincial." We see under another aspect the work of reformation. In 1479, Pope Pius II. wrote to or appoined Francis, Bishop of Interamne, legate a latere to Ireland and England. And, from the commission with which he was armed, we can see what steps were taken to reform 182 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. quietly and effectively^ not in doctrine but in discip- line. " We ap]»'^int vou legate in Ireland on account of some difficulties which touch the universal Church and the condition and honour of the Apostolic See, with full powers that you should reside in these countries jersonallr, so that you, as an angel of peace, be aule to trtivel through the country, and be able to *piill down and destroy, build and- plant,' reform what is unsightly, correct what needs correc- tion, bring back the erring to the way of truth, and decree what you mjsy judge necessary to the good of the Universal Church and holy faith, and for the defence and liberty of the Holy See, according to the measure of your prudence and heavenly grace, with the assurance that under his guidance, wdio can bring what is ' perverse unto the straight road, and what is rough unto smooth paths,' everything will be done to God's honour, exaltation of the orthodox faith, the well-being of the Church, the peace of the Apostolic See, tlie tranquillity of these parts, for the preservation of morality and ecclesiastical liberty. "Everything, then, touching the reformation of morals, practice of religion and honesty, the raising up the Church, extirpation of heresy, the tranquillity of the country, to do, order, and correct all of every rank and condition, of bringing back the wandering to obedience and devotion to the Holy See and the Church, and absolving them from all sentences and proceedings of trials, from suspension and interdict, relaxing every interdict, removing every infamy and irregularity no matter how incurred, and rehabili- tating them in their benefices and former states, and confirming them again, if necessarj^ against all rebels to us and the Apostolic See, and strangers to the unity of the Church, and power of depriving them of their benefices of whatever condition, and of excom- CII. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 183 muiiicating and liarassiug them, and of employing the secular arm as often as necessary, and of con° eluding peace between princes and communities of the kingdom and said places, and by agreement and compact to establish leagues and confederacies amongst them, and cause them to be observed by all, and inflict any punishment you may think fit, and also, for tlie quicker despatch of business, to summon a general or particular synod of prelates, princes, dukes, barons, temporal lords, and to pro- pose and cause to be observed what shall be deter- mined on, and ordering prelates of churches or monasteries, priors and teachers of every dignity, chapters, seculars and regulars, exempt and non- exempt by ecclesiastical censures, no matter of what rank or condition, even grandimontenses, Cistercians, congregations of Cluni, of Premonstre, Cartusians of the Vallambrosa Order, Camalduli, the Humiliati, tliose of St. Benedict and St. Augustine, Hospitallers of St. John of Jerusalem, and those of Blessed Mary, those of the Teutonic Order, of Calatrava, and all others, &c. *' Therefore, we command your fraternity by apos- tolic mandate to undertake this laborious ministry in regard to God and the Apostolic See, and that you may faithfully execute them according to your wisdom, that from your labours, with the divine favour, the desired fruit may come which we hope for, and that you may obtain the palm of eternal glorj^ given as a reward to labourers in a holy cause." So, too, in the year 1460, the Bishop of Killala was commissioned to inquire into tlie truth of a peti- tion ])resented by Nehemias and Richard, of the Order of Minors, stating that, though there were many houses of the Order, yet it is only in one of them the rules of strict observance are maintained, conventual 184 CHURCH HISTOR-t. [cH. XXV. or otherwise. They desire four cardinals, with con- sent of the brethren, to make a beginning, and have them subject to the Greneral in Eome, as it would promote religion and help the faithful. Their petition was granted on condition that the bishop certified to the truth of their statements, and til at they would elect a local vicar subject -to the general.* After the close of the middle ages, the early part of which was so fruitful of saints in Ireland, the Irish annalist has to record the death of an additional holy one in the person of Blessed Thadseus. The diocese of Cork and Cloynewere united in the person of Bishop Jordan in the year 14-30 ; and, either because the people of the dioeese felt dissatis- fied at the union, or because the powerful Anglo- Norman families wished for one of their own as a bishop, the appointment of Thadseus, in 1490, met with much opposition. f Amongst those who made themselves remarkable were Maurice, Count of Desmond,^ William Barry, • Theiner, ad an. t The Roches and Fitzgeralds were Bishops of Cloyne and Cork immediately before and after the accession of Blessed Thadseus. Vid. App. Diocese of Cloyne and Cork. t ' De Simonie " in the text, I have no doubt, is a mistake on the part of the annalist for Dei^moni^, Desmond. The Geraldines were powerful, too, in Ardfert. In the year 1463, Pius II. wrote to the Prior of B. V. Mary, of Raydgella, Limerick, and to the Chancellor, Gerald Phil, de Geraldine, and Canon of the Church of Limerick : — " We, learning the purity of life and many virtues for which our beloved son, David Fitz- morris, Chancellor of the Church of Ardfert, is recommended to us on unexceptionable testimony, induce us to be liberal. Since then we learn that the rectory of the parochial church of Rand- barad, in Ardfert, because our beloved son, Gerald Fitzmorris, having obtained it canonically when vacant, and though possessing it for more than a year peacefully, on the removal of all impedi- ments, failed to have himself promoted to the priesthood without a dispensation, became and is vacant : we, then, wishing to make CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 185 and Edmund Fitzmaurice, their brothers, Philip O'Ronayn, a Cork cleric, the people of Cork city, and the university of the town of Youghal, in the diocese of Cloyne. These and their followers prevented the bishop from entering on possession of his see and its property. These excesses called for the interference of the Holy See, which appointed two conservators for the See of Cork and Cloyne, and strictly charged the enemies of the holy bishop to desist from all oppo- sition to him. This interference on the part of the Holy See took place on July 19, 1492. However, the next docu- ment in reference to the bishop reveals to us his death in Piedmont, on October 24th, in the same year. In going to Eome to receive advice or conso- special favour in regard to David, ordered him with whom we dispensed, as he asserts, on the impediment of illegitimacy, being born of a deacon and unmarried girl, so that, notwnthstanding the tenor of some of our letters, by which we ordered that the vacant chancellorship of the Church of Ardfert should be provided for in his person (which there is among the higher dignities with care of souls, though not next the pontifical dignity, and to which one could not be elected), so that he could receive it by virtue of the former letter, or any other ecclesiastical benefice, the former being surrendered, though having care of souls, if canonically con- ferred, and that he could be promoted to all holy orders, we have been graciously disposed to exercise a special favour in regard to his merits, and absolve him from all sentences of excommunica- tion, suspension, or interdict, and all disabilities inflicted by man or law, and in which he may chance to be entangled, so as to have efifect only for the time present, and we commit to your discretion by apostolic commission that if such be the case you two, either by yourselves, or with others or another, the said rectory, which is in the gift of lay patronage, and whose fruits do not exceed 8 marks sterling, according to the common estimate, by our autho- rity, you would confer on said David, inducting him or his representative into corporal possession of the rectory, its rights and appurtenances, and defending him inducted, having removed all unlawful detainers, and requiring all its revenues and proceeds to be faithfully accoxmted for. Dated, 4th Ides of March. ' ' — Theiner, ad an. 186 CHL'RCH HISTORY. [cU. XXV. lation from the Yicar of Christ, it would appear he was seized with illness, and turned aside to the hos- pice for pilgrims of St. Anthony, in Ivrea. At his death a preternatural light was seen to play over his head, and, at the same time, a vision of a saint in pontificals was seen by the Bishop of Ivrea. Several miracles were performed through his intercession im- mediately after death. He was buried under the high altar of the cathedral in a shrine over the relics of St. Eusebius, patron of the church.* ''In the year 14!'7, the Guardian of the Friars Minors and the Bishop Cathal Maguire, acting under the orders of Pope Alexander YI., closed the Purga- tory of St. Patrick.^t Through all ages of Chris- tianity a spirit of pilgrimage followed a spirit of penance ; because the former is only one of the many phases which the latter assumes. Places rendered sacred by the presence of or associations connected with God's holy servants have always been visited with veneration. Over and above the advantages to be derived from any work done in the spirit of penance, done from a supernatural motive, this addi- tional good resulted from a visit to holy places, that more fervour was felt, more helps were got by the * Marmoreus tumulus hoc templo Virginis Almas, corpora sanc- torum plura sepulta Jacent. Martinus hie. . . . Inde Thadseus adest, quem misit Hibernia, prresul, sospite quo venit saepe petita salus, regis progenies alto de sanguine Machar, quem nostri in Genua nunc saliique vocant, ingemuit moriens quem Hiberno sidere cretum non cariense tenet, non cloyenense solum, sic visum superis ; urbs eporedia corpus, templo majore marmoree claudat opus, hie Jacet Eusebii testitudinis ipse sacello, Pauperiem Christi divitis inde tulit, hunc clarum reddunt mira- cula sancta ; beatus extat ; et in toto dicitur orbe pius ; hue quicunque venis, divinum venerare Thadaaim vota que fae preci- bus ; die que viator, ave. Mille quadringentos annos tune orbis agebat atque nonagenos ; postmodumjunge duos." J'id. O'Renehan MSS. et /. E. B., May, I860. f An. Ulster, CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 187 intercession of the saints in whose honour the pilgrimage was undertaken. Acts of pilgrimage, through the merits of Christ, have an atoning nature, and procure many graces for the soul, and even some- times a miraculous cure for the ills of the hody. Aurelius Prudentius, the glory of Christian poets, and to whom we are indebted for the beautiful hymn " Salvete flores Martyrum," paid a visit to Rome, and at the tomb of the martyrs prayed for the healing of wounds.* St. Augustine, too, recommended the like conduct. t Has not St. Jerome made the Chris- tian world ring with encomiums on the pilgrimages of Paula, the illustrious descendant of the Scipios and the Grracchi ? The spirit of Christianity inspires a love of penance. And a more penitential spirit was not displayed by any people in Europe than by the Irish. Before their visits to Pome, to Compos- tella, or Jerusalem, they visited in a spirit of devo- tion every place of pilgrimage in their own land. But of all the pilgrimages in Ireland none was at all comparable for its renown and the numbers thronging thither as St. Patrick's Purgatory. There was a time and pilgrimage to St. Patrick's Purgatory was scarcely less famous than that to Compostello. Though it was supposed by many to be traceable to the Apostle of Ireland, St. Patrick, as if discovered by him and sanctified by his praj'ers and mirdcles,+ yet * Hymns, ii., iii., p. 311. t Tom. ii., p. 184, Bened. Ed. "Though God be in every place," he says, "yet it is not everywhere in which God works the same wonders as at the relics of this famous servant, St. Fehx of Nola." X Many, including Dr. Rothe, the author oi Hibernia Domini- cana, and Colgan, attributed it to St. Patrick. The latter, to meet the objection that it was said to be founded by Patrick junior, said, tliat there has been a Patrick before the Apostle, and that the Apostle was consequently Patrick junior. In the twelfth century there had been an office in commemoration of this Purgatory. The hymns and nine lessons were occupied in detailing the nature of the Purgatory. 188 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXV- later critics attribute it to another of the same name who lived several hundred years after the glorious Apostle.* Accordingly, agreeably to a probable opinion, the Purgatory was so called from an abbot who lived in the eighth century ; or, what is deemed no less probable, the Purgatory took its rise from the fast and pilgrimages which St. Patrick went through. However, the so-called Purgatory of St. Patrick lay in Ulster. In the southern part of Donegalf lies a lake some twelve miles in circumference. It was situated amid mountains and moorland. That lake is called Logh Derg. It was so called, as the legend tells, because a formidable serpent, the terror of all and the death of some, was sent bleeding and dying into the lake by St. Patrick. This reddened the lake. Hence it was christened " Logh Derg.^^J Several islets dot the lake ; but two principally attract notice. Any * There are only a few words in the old office of St. Patrick which in any way allude to the Purgatory. "Hie est doctor benevolus, Hibernicorum Apostolus, cui loca purgatoria ostendit Dei gratia," And though the journeys of St. Patrick are minutely described in the old lives, there is no mention of a remarkable stay, if any at all, at Logh Derg. t Ware places it in Fermanagh. It is in the diocese of Clogher. + Father O'Connor need not be puzzled as to whether he should call the lake Logh Derg, or, as Dr. O'Donovan would have suggested, Logh Derc, "Lake of the Caves," because both terms apply to the same place. In this, too, I am disposed to differ from O'Donovan, as deirc means a burial-ground rather than " caves^ Dercc means a burial-place. Hence, in the Dinsenchus, we have "oepcc tn-bu Alloc m-bic. Nor was this the only place called Loch Derg Deircc. St. Camin's monastery, near Scariff, county Clare, also is called Logh Deirg Dheirc ; perhaps from ■Dei|Ac, mercy, sugges- tive of its holy character. But, whatever the origin of the word Dearg, it was applied to the scene of the pilgrimage — Deirc being a sort of Christian or qualifying adjunct to it. Vid. Felire of Aengu.o. -poiA toch "Oeipj "Oei-pcc. St. Regulus is celebrated on the ISth September in muic inif, Vo'P boch ■OeijAj "Oeipcc. Again, toingef IacIia -pi 'OocAiTjeclic fo-ppriAint) Co (Loch) "Oepj "Oepc, &c. Leabhar Breac, p. 252. CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 189 of the two is a spot where the anchorite or penitent may wish to retire. For there, cut from all inter- course with his fellow-man, he could indulge his love of retirement. He could, as many of the saints did, punish his body by descending into the water. He had ample facilities for working his imagination into a lively representation of the gloomy caverns of the damned. This facility was afforded by spending some time in subterranean passages. There were two principal islands. One was called St. Dabeoc's, the other Station Island. In the former, from the earliest ages, was a religious house of much repute for sanctity. After the twelfth century it became a house of Augustinian Canons. St. Dabeoc's Island was connected by a wooden bridge with the main- land.* The other, Station Island, about a mile dis- tant from shore, was three-quarters of an Irish acre in extent. In this, at least from the sixteenth cen- tury,t lay the "Purgatory." To this spot there came those who wished to be peculiarly penitential. By degrees the fame of the pilgrimage extended ; but it was not till about the middle of the twelfth century that it became an object of interest to all Europe. It happened in the following man^ ner : — * Ordnance Map. Vid. Camh. Evers, edited by the Rev. Dr. Kelly, Maj-nooth, vol. i. t I say at least from the sixteenth century, because I am iu- dined to think that always the cave or Purgatory had been on Station Island. So thought Gerald Barry ( Toporjraphia, ch. 5), who wrote in a few years after the narration of Henry of Saltry. Ware was of the same opinion. Several in the seventeenth century doubted if the Purgatory had been in Station Island only because the cave had been closed up by Pope Alexander VI. But the closing up of the cave happened because the Purgatory was sup- posed to have been a pure imposture, and riot because it was in one rather than another island. 190 CHURCH HISTOTIY. [cH. XXV. In the wars of King Stephen there was an Irish knight named Owen. Even for a soldier his life was rather disorderly and criminal. He had to accuse himself as well of robbery, of sacrilege, of cruelty, as of many deeds of blood. Stricken in conscience, he applied for leave to visit Logh Derg, and descend to St. Patrick's Purgatory. The narrative of the knight's descent and of the vi.^ions with which he was punished and blessed, was thrown into form by Henry of Saltry in 1153.* Owen presented himself to the bishop of the place, who as usual endeavoured to impress him with a sense of the severity and danger of the undertaking, and thereby to dissuade him from it. Then the pilgrim was sent to the prior. He, too, so far from encouraging the attempt, used all means to dissuade him from it. The disposition to brave all continued in Owen. Even then fifteen days were devoted to prayer and fasting in the church for the purpose of testing the firmness of the pilgrim's resolve, and invoking the blessing of heaven on the pilgrimage. After this Mass was usually said, the Holy Communion administered, the candidate for the pilgrimage springled with holy water, and every necessary instruction was given. The penitent pilgrim was led in a procession formed of the reli- gious. He was conducted to the mouth of the cave, the litanies were sung, and if even then the purpose of the pilgrim did not change, he was sent into the cave with the benedictions of the Church. There have been several versions of the pilgrimage of the Knight Owen in Latin and English, in prose and verse. Most Protestants deny, and many Catho- lics may agree with them, that the pilgrim was not * Matthew Paris, Hist. Major, ad an. 1153. CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISIORY. 191 vouchsafed the visioDS attributed to him. If they stopped here there would be no great reason to com- plain ; but historians of a romancing and sectarian spirit have made merry at the Logh-l)erg Purgatory, and taken occasion from the alleged narrative of the pilgrim or his historian, Henry of Saltry, to discredit the usefulness of penitential works, or the existence of a future purgatorial state. Without changing from the historian to the pole- mic, it may be said that a belief in either point of doctrine does not and did not depend on the reality of the visions of the pilgrim. Should tlie whole story prove devoid of any foundation in fact, it would still testify to the theu general belief in Catho- lic doctrine. And after all there is nothing in the story of the Celtic Owen that had not substantially been said by others. Adamnan, born in the early part of the seventh century, whom Bede styles a priest worthy of all respect, and whom native martyrologies place in the Calendar of Saints, has favoured us with like visions.* St. Adamnan reminds us "that SS. Peter and Paul were vouchsafed visions of heaven and hell, and that himself was favoured with like visions on the Feast of St, John Baptist. He furthermore informs us that it was for no other purpose this happened than that he should the more earnestly insist on a stricter observance of religion by the men and women of Ireland. That religion, he assures us, was the same as what was preached by St. Patrick before him, the same as that preached by St. Sylvester to the Em- • O'Donovan (/r. Gram), p. 440, says "there is no reason to question the antiquity of the Vision," and expresses a hope "it \\dll be shortly published by the Irish Archaeological Society. ' 192 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXV. peror Constantine, the very same that was preached by SS. Peter and Paul." As has been already remarked, there was nothing new in Owen's notion of purgatory. So far from it that, if people insist that his vision was not real, it does not appear to differ substantially from that of St. Adamnan.* I here, by way of comparison, give a summary of Adamnan's vision from the Irish, and Owen's from the Latin. : — Vision of Saint Adamnan. "The guardian angel conducted the soul of Adam- nan to the regions of hell. The first region they met is a black, dark region, which is bare, burned, without any punishment. On this side of it is a valley full of fire, in which the flame rises over its borders on every side ; its lowest part is black, its middle and upper part is red. There are eight monsters here, their eyes glowing masses of iron. There is a bridge over the valley ; it extends from one brink to the other; its middle part is high, its extremities low. Some fell from the bridge, others crossed it in safety. . . . The souls are alternately lifted up to the firmament, and again dashed down to the lowest pit of hell. They are placed on bare burning flags, and floated on four various streams : to wit, a stream of fire, a stream of molten snow, a biting venomous stream, and a stream of dark, black, bitter water, f " The guardian angel conducted Adamnan to a * Vid. Leahhar na Ji-Uidhre, p. 30 ; Leabhar Breac, p. 255. t For a striking specimen of the alliterative character of the Irish, see Leabhar Breac, p. 255, col. 2. Vid. App. NN. CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 193 happy, lightsome country. The inhahitants, in glo- rious, wonderful groups, clothed in pure white gar- ments and white hoods. There the most delightful harmony is eternally drunk in. There they are separated, however, one group from another, by glo- rious glassy veils of various dazzling colours. There is the Virgin Mary, with the other virgins in a sepa- rate favoured spot before the Lord, &c. The light of seven suns was nothing in comparison to what surrounds the Divme Throne. No earthly music could for a moment be put in comparison with the matchless melody. . . . There, as seven walls of glass with various colours, and each wall higher than the other, seven thousand angels bearing the likeness of their Creator, illumine the Divine Throne. ^ -K- * ^ ^ ^ ^ The guardian angel leads the soul to the fifth heavens. A fiery stream again is to be encountered. In this there is a whirlpool which detains the souls stained by sin during sixteen years. The sinless souls pass it unharmed. When it is fit to release the suffering souls the angel, &c. " Michael meets them at the sixth heaven, and then all pain and sorrow are forgotten in sight of the dazzling splendour. Michael, with the other angels, conducts them before the Lord ; and oji, how inex- pressible,'' &c.* • Leabhar Breac, pp. 254-55 VOL. II. 14 194 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXY. Vision of Given. " A-^fnl figures appeared before the knight. They exhibited the most sickening contortions of body. They welcomed him to a place where, they said, his sins deserved to bring him. They prepared a bed of blazing pitch for him. But he remembered the prayer of the ecclesiastic in the dim hall, and as he uttered it the spirits fled. On t/icir disappearance another group of evil spirits appeared. They led the knight to a country of intense cold and savage wild- ness. There he heard the cry, and saw the tortures of an infinite number of both men and women. And this was the first field of punishment. Through three other fields he was led. In these he saw souls -undergoing the most terrible punish- ment. Some fastened to the ground on the back by large stakes, and fed on by a vast number of toads, sufiered inexpressible torments. Others hung up in a fiery space, or roasted on a spit and basted with boiling lead, endured what baffles all description. From scalding pits, into one of which he well-nigh fell, the pilgrim knight was conducted to a lake of intense cold. In this, too, numbers of souls were tortured. He was then brought to the mouth of CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 195 hell, a fiery pit. There souls, like chaff in the wind, were whirled ahout. Afterwards he was conducted to a hridge spanning water of inky hlackness, in which rolled toads of ughest shape. To the o-reat risk of falling into the noisome pool he passed'^over the narrow bridge. By praying earnestly to God he got over the wall. " On the opposite side confronted him a wall of glassy appearance, and reaching to the clouds. A gate set with gems and precious pearls was fixed in the resplendent wall. The ravishing sight made Owen forget^ all his sufferings, or think them as no- thing. An imposing procession approached. Priests, and bishops, and religious clothed in their respective dresses composed it. Hermits and nuns, too, swelled the glorious train ; and all poured forth strains of matchless melody. There, too, moved kings, and emperors, and powerful lords. One and all, laic and cleric, were in ecstasies of joy. They conducted the knight to the several points of interest and beauty. The place was no other than the terrestrial paradise. So much in love with the place did the knight be- come, that he did not wish to leave it for evermore.'' The Loch Derg pilgrimage, as a matter of course, supposed a belief in a future purgatorial state : not only so, but in process of time it came to be repre- sented as a place where one in the flesh caught a vision, and realized the pains of a future middle state. Hence Caesar Heisterback is represented as saying, '• Whoever doubts of purgatory let him go to Ireland, visit St. Patrick's Purgatory, and his doubts will be removed."* "Whoever went through the penitential course of the pilgrimage with proper dis- positions, piously believed that it tended to save him from the sufferings of purgatory in the next life. * De JliracuU:, lib. xii., ch. 38. 196 CHURCH HISTOKY. [CH. XXV. The cave into which the pilgrim descended was in length sixteen and a half feet. In breadth it was two feet one inch, The walls were made of freestone. Large flags covered with green sods roofed the cave.* Some twelve or fourteen persons may be crushed into it. In after times to afford a light to those who were bound to read the breviary, a window was-fiet at ths end of the cave. On this island beds or cells dedi- cated to several saints were enclosed by walls three feet high. Within these cells, before descent to the cave, a vast amount of prayers was said. The cave was north of the church on the island, and still more northerly were the beds. They were called after SS. Patrick, Bridget, Columba, Brendan, Molaisre, Ca- therine, and Dabeoc. It is not unlikely that the founder of the Purga- tory, in the eighth century, or more early, went through the Purgatory with great benefit to his soul, without at the same time experiencing any of the visions spoken of in later ages. And it is very likely that an excited imagination or busy fame converted the visions into a representation of both the earthly paradise and of purgatory. At all events, the fame of the Purgatory spread. In 1358, Edward III. gave testimonials to two knights to certif}' their manly descent to St. Patrick's Purgatory. One was a nobleman from Hungary, Malatesta. The other, Nicholas de Biccariis, was a Lombard. t In ]66n^ a letter was sent to the Prior of Loch Derg with a view to the kind reception of John Bouhan and Gruido Cessy, who intended going through the pilgrimage, John Garry and Francis Proty, priests of Lyons, and John Burgess applied for leave to go to the Purga- * Giraldus Cambreasis says that only nine persons could be re- ceived at tiie same time in tiie cave. t Rymer's Foidera, vol. iv., p. 408, CII. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 197 torj, " sanctified by the forty days' fast and prayer of St. Patrick." Some time later Raymond, Yiscount of Periihos, Knight of Ehodes, chamberlain to the Kino^ of France, obtained from Richard 11. a safe conduct to the Purgatory.* In the following century in 1409, after due preparation, Sir William Staunton descended to the cave. His account of his temptation and of the punishment which he saw the wicked un- dergo, is in many particulars more minute than that given by Owen. It runs through several hundred pages. At this time the superintendence of the Purgatory was a post of profit and grave responsibi- lity. In the year 1455, Raymond Maguire, an Augustinian, was prior. Donald M'Grath, canon, helped by Thomas M'Oreanyre, Abbot of SS. Peter and Paul, Armagh, sought to prevent Alaguire from disposing of the proceeds from the Purgatory. He appealed to the metropolitan and Rome ; and the canon was ordered under pain of excommunication to desist from further annoyance. "While the fame of Logh Derg was extending year after year, while it brought the remorseful sinner, the penitential ascetic, and the brave knight from afar, while the noblest poets derived inspiration from it,t while several versions of the narrative of Henry of Saltry appeared in French and in English, an event occurred which, in 1497, for a time eclipsed the renown of St. Patrick's Purgatory. For the purpose of going through the pilgrimage, a monk from Emystadt, in Holland, came to Logh Derg. * Rymer's Fadera, vol. iv., p. 408. fit is thought that Dante caught the idea of the "Divine Comedia" from the Purgatory. From it Calderon, in the seven- teenth century, borrowed the chief incidents for a play. From it was taken the plot of the Italian romance, Guerino detto il mea- ehino. 198 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXV. He applied to the prior for admission. The prior referred him to the bishop. For leave to go through the pilgrimage the bishop required the usual toll. It was applied to the repairs of the church. Though demanding the usual tribute the bishop did not in- sist on it. Though leave was given, it was given with a bad grace. This rendered the monk censo- rious. He entered the Purgatory ; but did not find it to correspond either with the description given, or the expectations formed of it. There were no visions of torture, no glimpses of bliss. It was an everjdaj;, painful exercise. The monk hastened to Eome, re- presented the Purgatory as an imposture, and he was the more inclined to do so because of the exac- tions of the bishop.* In consequence of his repre- sentation Pope Alexander YI. issued orders to the Prior of Donegal to have the Purgatory suppressed. Accompanied by some persons deputed by the bishop, the prior closed the cave on Patrick's Day, in the year 1497. Just as it may be safely advanced that St. Patrick, the Apostle, was not the founder of the Purgatory, so without the charge of heresy might it be main- tained that the visions spoken of before and after the twelfth century were creatures of the imagination. t Not of course that the devout believer may not expect the interposition of Providence as often as its vindi- cation was necessary. Not that we have not the * Adiit Episcopum, et qnoniam pauper erat, vix a ministris ad- missus est. Provnlutiisque genibus Episcopi pctiit sibi licentiam iutrandi purgatorium Sancti JPatricii. Episcopus vero petiit sum- mum pecuniie, quae ab intrantibus jure sibi debere dicebat." — Bollandists Acta SjS., vol. ii., March, p. 570. t Feijoo implies that the story of the Purgatory rests on the " baseless fabric of a vision." The learned Bollandist, speaking of the Purgatory, says : " Hibernia fabulis poetarum facilia ad cre- dendum." CU. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 199 highest authority, in fact the authority of St. Augus- tine and St. Gregory, for the credibility of visions in the apostolic and subsequent times ; but, as I said, if we make allowance for the difference of cere- monies in the tweKth century from those in the pre- sent day, it is not improbable that the effects from a visit to the Purgatory then were not different from what takes place at the present day. At the same time the penitential exercises of the sixteenth cen- tury at the Purgatory were substantially the same as now. Nine days were the usual length of the pil- grimage. During that time the pilgrim lived on bar- ley-bread without condiment — without the condiment even of salt. The drink was water from the lake. The pilgrim proceeded barefooted to the Church of St. Patrick. He moved seven times around the church inside, and as many times outside while pray- ing in the cemeter3\ The same process took place at each of the seven beds or oratories. By the way, the sevenfold circuit inside was gone through on the knees. Then in prayer he moved round two crosses. One of them was in the cemetery, the other was fixed in a mound of stones. Thence he proceeded by a rough, flinty way to the border of the lake,* where St. Patrick was said to have prayed — there, too, prayer was gone through. And after singing the Lord's Prayer, Hail Mary, and Creed, the pilgrim closed the station. The station was gone through three times daily : in the morning, in noon, and in evening. Such exercises were practised for seven days. On the eighth day the stations were gone through six times. On the ninth day the pilgrim went to confession and communion, received instruc- * De 'Kwvgo, Hlh. Dom., p. 5, says that the pilgrim by going through each station travelled two miles. 200 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. tion and exhortation from the prior, entered the cave, and remained there in fasting and prayer for twenty- four hours. Though the last twenty-four hours were spent in the cave, yet it was optional with one to spend them in the church. It is needless to say that the intervals between the painful stations at morning, noon, and night, were filled up by hearing Mass, sermon, by vigils, by morning and night prayers, and by preparation for confession. So much so, that together with the fifteen decades of the rosary three times a day, the Lord's Prayer and Creed were jaid daily two hundred times. In the last century the vigil of the pilgrimage was kept in the chapel — called the prison — at the closey but at present it is kept at the opening of the station. In the middle of the last century the time for pil- grimage was during the months of May, June, and July. The pilgrims slept on hay or straw, without a pillow. If the head was protected the pilgrim was satisfied with a chance covering.* The season for pilgrimage now opens by order of the bishop on the first of June, and closes on the fifteenth of Au- gust. On the first view of the island by the pilgrims a prayer is said ; and on pushing from shore at the close of the pilgrimage a farewell to Logh Derg is sung out. The boatman pays the landlord, as yearly rent, two or three hundred pounds. The average number of pilgrims during the last month is esti- mated at about one thousand daily. Eut I return to the suppression of the Purgatory by order of Alexander VI. After a short time, not- withstanding its suppression, in all likelihood the people visited the Purgatory. They visited it not as * De Burgo visited the Purgatory in the middle of last century, and says that for severity it is without a parallel in the Christian world. — Hib. Dom,, p. 550, ch. xv. CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 201 a medium bj which to catch glimpses of another world, but as a place admirably adapted for peni- tential exercises. The humblest Catholics knew, no matter how or at what time founded, no matter what extravagant notions may have been entertained abroad of it, that the Purgatory was a place where fitly may be put in practice what forms an integral part of Catholic belief. The humblest Irish boy or girl felt that devotion to particular saints, and prayer, and mortification of the flesh, and the escape of pur- gatorial punishment in a middle state in the next life, incurred by venial sin or by the temporary punishment due to mortal sin, after the eternal guilt was forgiven — for attaining all these ends the Catho- lic felt that Logh Derg afforded peculiar facilities. It was therefore resorted to by the pilgrims. Even Home relented. The popes saw no reason, though fame attributed effects to the Purgatory which need not have been, or perhaps never were, experienced, why that which formed an essential part in the Catholic system should be discountenanced. As to what person founded the Purgatory, or what toll was exacted, was a matter of pure accident ; but it was found to be very illogical for the sake of prun- ing the luxuriance to fell the venerable oak. This view was seconded, if not suggested, by the lleforma- tion. The heretics would point to the suppression of the Purgatory by liome, as popery self-condemned. So Rome again took tlie Purgatory under its protec- tion, and iudulgeuced it.* Still, in the desecration of everything sacred and venerable the Purgatory did not escape. The cells and cave were destroyed by Government. Protestant settlers were planted in the neighbourhood, and though they placed as * Messingham, Fiorilegium. 202 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. many impediments as possible to all approach to it, yet it kept its hold on the religious feelings of the people. It was not beneath the notice of Grovern- ment to step forward and exert its influence for the suppression of the Purgatory.* The lord justice, Eichard Boyle, in 1632, forced the friars to leave the island, caused their house to be thrown down, and the cells to be broken up. In the second year of Uueen Anne it became an object of legislation. ** All pilgrimages, especially to a place called St. Patrick's Purgatory, were declared riotous." Orders were issued to all the sheriffs and magistrates to enforce the law against oS'enders. But such enactments only added a stimulant to the religious impulse which drove people thither. Even abroad it recovered some of its ancient renown. Such had been the fame of the place, and so much did it win on the feelings of the legate, the noble Einuccini, that he said he should be in a great measure consoled for his troubles in Ireland if he could only replant the cross on the island, that had been pulled down by the Puritans. It became as popular a place of pilgrimage as ever. It became a subject in the hands of the religious dramatist to enforce sacred truths. f It called forth a panegyric from one of the most austere Popes in the eighteenth century. J In the year 1714, Dr. M'Mahon, Bishop of Clogher, visited the Purgatory in disguise. There the rites of the Catholic religion * The friars in charge of it in the seventeenth century were Franciscans. I am not aware that the Augustinian Canons, since 1497, had any concern of it. t In the seventh centuiy Calderon made the Purgatory a sub- ject for a dramatic performance. i Benedict XIII., while Cardinal Archbishop of Benevento, preached up pilgrimage to Logh Derg. He took as his text these words, " Eructabo abscondita a constitutione mundi." CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 203 were gone through, while they had through persecu- tion to be suspended through the whole country. He endeavoured to remove an abuse — the offering a Requiem Mass on Sundays and festivals for those entering the " Purgatory ;' as if they had been dead to the world. Indulgences had been granted to it before the end of the sixteenth century, and subse- quently by Clement X. and Pius IX. Despite enactments and misrepresentations the Purgatory has kept its ground, and will keep its hold on the religious veneration of the faithful as long as a belief in the usefulness of the invocation of saints, in a future purgatorial state, and in the usefulness of peni- tential works, form an integral portion of Catholic doctrine.* * For a verj' interesting and full account of Logli Derg, see the Rev. Father OConnor's Loyh Derg and its Pilgrimages. 204 CHAPTEE XXYI. During the first quarter of the sixteenth century literature, especially in connexion with Ireland, was much advanced by the children of St. Patrick. The valuable compilations which pass under the name of Dowling's Annals, and which have engaged the atten- tion and praise of learned antiquarians, were chiefly written by Nicholas Maguire, Bishop of Leighlin. A sub-prior of the cathedral of Christ's Church, Dublin, Thomas Fich, gave us the interesting White Book and Book of Obits. George Cogly, notary in the church of Meath, gave us, in 1518, a catalogue of its bishops since the invasion. In the year 1512, the series of Irish annals was usefully illustrated by a Cistercian monk of Duiske Abbey, Kilkenny, at the command of the abbot, Charles Cavanagh. The eccle- siastical history of Clogher and its bishops, together with ahj'mn in honour of St. Maccartin, was written by Dr. Cullen, Bishop of Clogher, and his archdeacon, Eoderick Cassidy.* St. Columba's life was written by Manus O'Donnell in 1532. But Maurice O'Fihely or de portu, archbishop, far outshone the contempo- raries as well of his own as other countries. He was of the Order of St. Francis. Let his biographers speak : " He was eminent for his extraordinary know- * The hymn thus opens — ' ' Festum dignum celebrantes, Sanctum virum venerantes, " etc. , and invokes the aid of St. Maccartin by his prayers. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 205 ledge in divinity, logics, philosophy, and metLphysios. It is scarce possible to relate how obliging and courteous and yet how holy and religious he was in conversation. When for many years he taught the arts with universal applause in Padua he was ad- vanced by Pope Julius 11. to the archbishopric of Tuam. He did not long survive his appointment ; he died there scarcely fifty years old. He had by him several written monuments of his learning ; but his unexpected death prevented their publication." Another biographer writes of him : — " Maurice, an Irishman, revived all learning of John Scotus, and very nicely commented on his UnirersaUa. He also published a dictionary to the Holy Scriptures." But as to his works let us hear what Posscvin delivers. " Maurice," says he, " an Irish Minorite and Arch- bishop of Tuam, composed a dictionary to the Scrip- tures, which was first printed at Venice, in 1603, by John Anthony and James Francis, at the com- mand of the most illustrious Matthew Zane, Patriarch of Venice, though it be not extant further than the letter E inclusively. Moreover, he explained the whole doctrine of Scotus by writing commentaries on him, which as to that part on the Questions was printed by Simon de Lucre at Venice, in 1500. Also his Theorems for the better understanding the mind of Scotus were there published by Lazarus Board, in 1514 ; but his Enchiridion of Faith was printed before, in 1509, by Octavianus Scotus. It is said, further, that Maurice wrote on the life of John Scotus, and a book of Distinctions, which is pre^ served among the Franciscans at Ravenna ; and, according to H. Villot, he wrote in rhyming verse the Compendium of Truth. He attended two sessions of the Council of Lateran in 1512. ' He died on the 25th March, 1513. His learning and virtues acquired 206 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXYI. for him the name of Floicer of the Worlds " Flos Mundi." Just as Dr. O'Fihely was a type, and it must be said a fair type, of the Franciscan family, so I think it not amiss to give an account of the literary wealth in one Franciscan convent as a specimen of the rich stores preserved in the Irish monastic libra- ries. The catalogue of books in the Franciscan con- vent of Youghal was drawn up by the Irish sub-prior William O'Hurrily, at the command of the Celtic brother Philip, guardian of the convent.* Nothing will give a better idea of the intellectual activity of the sixteenth century than, perhaps, £ simple recital of the contents of one monastic library. Not so much from a regard to the books in order to prevent their being lost, much as they were valued, says the transcriber, as from a conscientious motive of complying with the dying request of his spiritual father, did good brother O'Hurley draw out the cata- logue. It comprised " five beautiful Missals in parch- ment, and three others less valuable; bipartite legends ; five choral psalteries ; two new graduals ; a new book for the pulpit, and three other old graduals ; a new collectory in parchment and another in paper ; a martyrology with the general Eubrics ; also an ancient martyrology and an old book of Eubrics ; a large new antiphonary in two volumes, and another new one with two old ones ; a tripartite Bible and another smaller one ; a book containing various writings; i\i^Y\i\\Q-^Q,x\oiSt.Bonave)iture; theGrolden Legend ; the Diadem of Monks ; a book called Mamo- tractus ; a book called Papias ; a book of Concor- dances ; a Catholicon ; Nicholas de Lyra on the Old * The catalogue'is represented as drawn up in 1490, and the first year of the reign of Pope Innocent VIII. It is strange the mis- take did not strike Dr. Maz. Brady, that Innocent VIII. began to reign, 1484. Vid, Records of Cork, Cloyne, &c. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 207 and New Testament, in five volumes ; a commentary* of the same on the sacred Scriptures ; the Sum of Astexanus ; the Life of Christ, in two volumes ; the Epistolary of Jerome, in two large volumes ; two copies of the Master of Histories; the Eationale of divine offices (by Durandus) ; Bonaventure on the Sentences, in four volumes ; the Epistolary of Pope Gregory ; treatises of Gerson . • . ; ecclesiastical history ; Breviary of the Seasons ; also a Psalter written by brother Willus, a Breton of this convent ; the historical lookiug-glass (speculum) of the Order of Preachers, accordiDg to Yincent ; a part of the psalter which begins thus: *' Blessed is the man," on to the psalm, " The unjust said," with the ordinary gloss ; and some postillsf on the Book of Job ; the apology for the poor, by Saint Bonaventure ; a book of recommendations according to the \\Titings of the order ; a book called Fetus de Aurora^ in verse .... of an allegorical, anogogical, tropological character; Franciscan Flowers, two copies ; the four Evangelists glossed in four volumes ; Bartholemseus on the pro- perties of things ; Petrus de Tharacum on prosperity ; books on Canon Law ; the decree of Gratian with a supplement ; the Decretals with their additions ; Fanormitanus in five volumes ; the sixth book of Decretals with Clementines ; Dominicus on the sixth; St. Bonaventure on the four books of Sentences with the text, in two printed volumes. Then follows a list of books for the use of Maurice O'Hanlon : A breviary, missal, and diurnal ; an English summa and the sermons of James de Yoragine ; sermons of * Monilia, literally, a necklace, but because the several parts of a commentary are linked together, it is called monilia. t Postills are marks or explanations ; because after the words post ilia temjiora (after this) an explanation of a parable came on in the Gospels. 208 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. Bobert de Licio in praise of the saints ; twenty ser- mons for Sundays ; Preceptory of Nider ; Boetius ; the Confessions of St. Antonine ; a compendium of St. Thomas ; a book entitled " Whoever follows me ;" a short discourse of St. Bonaventure on the writings of the Order, and a small prayer-book ; Dorpili on the Sentences ; a Bibliotheca ; the foux- last things ; a book on the Passion — these were in paper. Then follows an entry of books in 1523, as follows : Speculum of the Franciscans, in two volumes ; a book of meditations by St. Bonaventure with others, and a chronicle of the Greraldines ; Gerson in a small volume ; sermons of a disciple in the hand- writing of David Eonan ; a breviary of Edmund Magner by the same ; a missal in the writing of Maurice Power ; printed Bible in a circular form ; Life of Christ by St. Bonaventure, and a Eoman Breviary; four last things; missal and a book of devotion and declaration; sermons of Paul Wan on the seasons ; sermons of Nicholas Lochmayr on twenty-three festivals ; sermons of the neiv Thesaurus on the seasons and festivals ; sermons by another of the same sort ; sermons of Edmund Magner ; sermons on the seasons by Licio ; Decretals ; small missal in paper; Acts of St. Francis; Antidote for the Soul, by John Paul ; small manual ; book on the misery of man, with other tracts ; portions of St. Thomas' work {Quodliheta), in paper, wdth remarks on three of the sentences ; Boetius ; Preceptory of Nider ; collection of words with their explanation in the Teutonic tongues; history of the Eomans ; three tracts of St. Bonaventure, viz., on noviceships, on perfection in religion, and on the training of man ; a paper missal ; sermons of Eiohard Fleming ; Ezechiel glossed ; a devout book in which are contained 7nany prayers to the saints, also Eichard the Hermit; CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTOTIY. 209 expositions of theological rules according to Alexander (nequam) (?) ; a volume containing the parables of Solomon, Books of Wisdom, Canticles, Ecclesiastes, Ecclesiasticus, and a grammar treatise in verse ; the second of the second (part) of Saint T/iomas of Aquin; St. Thomas on the first part of his Siunma (Theolo- gica) ; St. Thomas on the third part of the Summa; a compendium of theology ; the Master of Sentences (Peter Lombard) ; Postilla on Mark and the Epistle of Paul to the Komans ; the Siumna of (St. ?) Eay- mund belonging to brother Stephen de Barry ; the philosopher (Aristotle) on many matters, especially the five books of Topics ; the Summa on virtues ; postills on Daniel according to Nicholas do Lyra ; postills on Isaias the Prophet and Ezechiel ; the Penitentiary of Master Bartholomew ; Bishop of Oxford on the Canons ; the Summa by Master Godfrey, sub-deacon of our lord the Pope ; the fourth book of Sentences and some sermons ; a little book containing explanations on Law, the Sentences, Daniel (Prophet), the Psalms, Decretals, Proverbs, and other things ; the Summa on virtues with a table of authorities, and books of sentences compiled by Mr. John Ela. Then come sermons — sermons of Saint Bernard ; of Leonardi de Utino in two volumes ; sermons for Sundays through the year; different sermons in an unlabelled book ; sermons (Januensis) on the Sunday gospels ; sermons of Eobert de Licio ; sermons of Master James de Lousane, a Franciscan ; St. Gregory on morals, in two volumes ; Summa of brother Raymond ; the dialogues of St. Gregory ; Summa called the hundred discourses (centiloquium) of brother John Wabergen ; a book on Law and the Decretals ; a book called the Speculum of Albert, and the text of the Book of Job ; a book c. Decretals in one beautiful volume ; a book which expkms all VOL. II. ^^ 210 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. the obscure names in sacred Scriptures from Genesis to the Book of Wisdom ; a treatise of Master John de Authon on the Constitutions of Ottoboni ; a trea- tise on music ; philosophical books by Master Walter Burley, also philosophical terms, with eight books on physics ; a summa on discipline and the twelve abuses of the cloister, also the disciple to his master ; a tract on the misery of man, by Innocent III. (Pope) and some histories of the province of Ireland, both in one volume." Here, then, we find the entire field of science as then known cultivated by the monastic orders. Philosophy of a physical and metaphysical nature, rhetoric and logics, poetry and music, canon and civil law, pulpit eloquence and history received cultivation and "development at the hands of the friars. When one considers the stately, beautifully- proportioned fabric of scholastic and moral theology which had been reared — raised, if I be pardoned the expression, to the dignity of a science — when one considers the light thrown on every portion of revealed truth, from Genesis to the Apocalypse, by glosses, commentaries, and homilies ; when one takes into account the slow, tedious process of transcrip- tion, and the marvellous store of books created in a single convent, worthy of a large library of the pre- sent day when copies are scattered from the printing press quickly as the mysterious sibyl's leaves before the wind, the conviction arises that we can never be sufficiently grateful for the rich legacy bequeathed by the religious communities. In the beginning of the sixteenth century the Irish, for the most part, found themselves in the same state in reference to laws and civilisation as they were at the coming of the English. Because the Eno-lish laws and habits did not prevail to an CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 211 extent of more than twenty miles.* This, whether for good or for ill, was not altogether, if much at all, to be laid to the account of the Irish. For before they could experience the least benefit of the English law they had to crave, had to buy it.f How- ever, there was a turn of mind, a grace about them which was not owing to the Anglo-Irish, and which they could not take away. This was a love for the monastic orders. In every past century we saw num- bers of religious houses rise up and overspread the land._ And _ though one might suppose that the religious disinterested spirit of our fathers may have sufficiently shown and satisfied itself, yet we find it energising in the sixteenth century. Accordingly during the few years devoted to this chapter several religious houses were founded. There were founded, in 1504, at Dublin, an hospital for poor from certain parishes, by Allen, Dean of St. Patrick's ;X in 1528, near Galway, was founded a house for Augustinians, by Stephen Lynch ; in Creevelea, county Leitrim, was founded a house for Strict Observant Franciscans, by Mary O'Brien ;§ in 1509, at Balliruark, county Sligo or Leitrim, was founded a house of the Third Order of St. Francis, by the wife of Eugene O'Euark ;|| in 1512, at Slane, county Meath, was founded a house of the Third Order of St. Francis, by Fleming and Eliza Stukely ;^ in 1518, at Ballyguarcy, county Leitrim, a house for Conventual Franciscans was founded by Cornelius O'Brien ;** at Armagh was founded a house for Eeformed Franciscans ;tt about 1519, a convent was established by Bonaventure, * The Pale was confined to four shires. — Cox ; Jlib. Lorn. ad. an. 1521 ; Sir John Davies. t Spencer, State of Ireland, p. 20. ; ArchdaU. '§ Ibid. \\ Ware. T Ibid, Archdall. ** Liber Mun. tt Archdall. 212 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXV. Bishop of Boss, at Dursey, between Bantry and Kenmare; in 1521, at Ardagh, the Minors were re- formed by the Strict Observants ;* in 1530, at Lis- gavil, county Fermanagh, Franciscans were estab- lished by Maguire. In the first quarter of the sixteenth century, in county Antrim, Bunamargy, Mauvin, andLimbeg, were made houses of the Third Order of St. Francis.f But it was not so much for the number of pious foundations the early part of the sixteenth century was remarkable as for the spirit of reformation, the spirit of devotional pilgrimage. Not that there had been, or could be, a change in doctrine. There ha^" been an effort made to raise the tone of morals and bring all local national usages into harmony with general discipline. In 1511 and in*'1514, provincial councils were held in Limerick ; in 151^, at the Council of Constance, the Irish Church was repre- sented by O'Fihely, st3'led " FlosMimdi," the flower of the world ; in 1529, a provincial council was held by Dr. Butler; and in 1523, was held a sort of national council, to which the provinces of Cashel, Armagh, and Tuam sent their bishops.:}: An effort * Liher Mun., Ware. t Alemand—^lention is made sometimes of the Third Order of St.Dominick ; but it cannot be understood as an independent reli- gious Order, as the Third Order of St. Francis. Those of the Third Order of St, Dominick, unlike the conventuals or observants of the Third Order of St. Francis, were under the same superior as the other Dominicans. For the erection of a religious house as for that of a bishopric leave from Rome was required. Thus, in 1434, Eugene IV., issued a diploma in reference to the Convent of Urlace (Achonry) built without leave, and absolved persons from any censures incurred thereby. He invested the house with the usual privileges. The law to that effect was made by the prede- cessor of Eugene, Pope Boniface VIII. In consequence of a like disregard of the law with regard to the Convent of Burishool (Maj^o) Innocent VIII. issued apostolic letters in 1485, by which he granted full privileges to the house. — Hih. Dom., p. 321. X Harris' Bui tops, 482, 615i CII. XXY.] CnL'RCII HISTOUY. 213 was made to restore primitive fervour and regularity to the religious orders. One, however, must care- fully distinguish between a reformation of discipline and the reformation, or rather revolution, in faith which would altogether upset the Church of God. The Franciscan convents of Armagh, and Waterford, and Cavan, with many others, underwent a reform Actively alive was the spirit of penitential pilgrimage. In 1501, Edmund Burke, of Clanricard, returned from pilgrimage to Compostella ; and Daniel O'Higgins, chief professor of poetry, after returning from a like pilgrimage, died ;* in 1507, James Barry of Cork, accompanied by crowds of his people, went to Spam on the pilgrim's mission ;t in 1510, Hugh O'Donnell, to the great sadness of his friends, went on a pilgrim^- age to Eome ; Felix Maguire, in 1518, after a year s pilgrimage, in Spain, died.J ^ , , , , ^ But the reader must not imagme that holy places peculiarly intended for prayer and pilgrimage at home were neglected. There was not a spot, alUhe land over, hallowed by the memorial or associations of some saint to which the spirit of devotion did not bear the pilgrim. One of the many severe and curious pilgrimages which took place may be found in the registries of Armagh. Under the iriA^ence of transient anger the father caused the death of the Bon But sharp was the penance which he under- went His name was ^neas M'Michael. in the spirit of pilgrimage " he visited Struhmolyn m Recrterlacgan, in Patre Kewan ; also tlie bed ot Cavn § in Glendalough; also EossHyllery O'Garbre, in Wcountry of M'Carbre Eewa which was the principal purgatory there; also bkelhg Neeghyll, in ♦ Annals of the Four Mast . + Ihid. X i^'^d. § Kevin. 214 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. the country of M'Carthymore ; also Arayn Nenaw;* also Cuoke Brennau, in the country of Knight of Kerry ; also the shrines of Saints Flannan and M^Eaoge in Munster ;t also the Comttum of St. Patrick, in Connaught in Hymaile ; also the Purgatory of St. Patrick at Logh Derg, in O'Donnell's country ; also Errisskworgan of St. G-woren Anmerrys, Donmyl in Connaught ; also Carnan Creagh, in the country of M'Swiney ; Tyrehane, in the country of O'Donnell ; also the Holy Cross at Waghterlawan, in Ormond country ; also Carry Cassell ; also O'Dwyne at Sawyl; and Craen yssa (losa), and Struyl." After going through this painful circuit the pilgrim was reserved for another course of penance. When the several pilgrimages were gone through the peni- tentiary of Armagh certified that the penitential spirit of the Church was carried out. J Hand in hand with a love of penance and pilgrim- age went a fondness for the religious profession. Saunders Lynch and Anastasia, his wife, enrolled themselves at Monte Fernaadi, in 1521, in the Third Order of St. Francis ;§ in 1527, Gilla Eiavach O'Clery entered the Franciscan Convent of Donegal; in 1528, O'Eourke, Lord of Breffny, and Finola, daughter of O'Brien, died in the habit of St. Francis ; in 15:^9, M'Sweeny, Lord of Fanad, died in the habit of the Blessed Virgin Mary ;|i the O'Donnell * Aran of the Saints, Airin no naoma. tThe shrine of Maccoige, abbot, was in Lismore. In the Museum of the R.I. A. is a large crucifix taken from the shrine of St. Flannan, which probably contained the relics of the saint. X Dowdall's Begister, p; 69. § I cannot see on what grounds the editor of the Register of All Hallows asserted that Multifernan. on the supposition that there was no mount in Gal way, was at Drogheda rather than in Galway, — Hardiman's lar Connaught, p. 2. 11 Annals, Four Mast. CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 215 died in l-WT in the Order of St. Francis. But not- withstanding the display of the heroic virtues, in many instances there were, especially within the Pale, serious drawbacks. It cannot be denied, indeed, that synods were of frequent occurrence. They took place yearly, and often in the year. But they are mentioned in the registers as taking place "among the English." The purity and simplicity of the age considered, the number of cases of divorce coming before the ecclesiastical courts is astounding. Of course the invalidity of the marriage contract from the beginning was the ground taken in apply- ing for a divorce. Besides in the synods there had been occasional legislation against concubinage. But laics or ecclesiastics, the Anglo- Irish could not rid themselves of jealousy and distrust of the native clergy. The Archbishop of Armagh is summoned to parliament. For some reason he does not feel disposed to go. So far, however, from wishing to be represented by some dignitaries of the diocese, that he strongly recommended the non-summoning of the dean or chapter of Armagh. The insuperable objection he entertained to their presence in parlia- ment was that they lived among and on friendly terms with the Irish.* A greater mistake could not be than to suppose that previous to the Reformation (or schism of Henry YIII.) the Irish Church enjoyed halcyon days. No ; the prison, the rack, the sword, all the perverse ingenuity of the penal code did not endanger that Church as much as the disunion between the ecclesiastics of the old Irish and the ecclesiastics of the Pale. More welcome, then, than a recurrence of such disunion should be the fiercest persecution which would unite the members * Reyister of Octavian, vol. ii. 216 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. of the same Church by ties of mutual aid and sym- pathy. Because on the same soil were two parties, each averse from imitating what was good, but too prone to adopt what was bad in the other. This spirit of isolation, the absence of sympathy was ex- hibited not only between the laics, but even the ecclesiastics of both sides. Hence the annual eccle- siastical meetings of the Primate of Armagh— who surely showed zeal in the convocation of «vnods--^ went forth and were chronicled down under the title touncih among the English. Eepresenting only a narrow sj^here, and confining their influence perhaps within a still narrower com- pass, the councils were conducted with order and regularity. As a specimen let me select one held in ^66 ; and it will be the last which I shall notice. IJue notice was given of the day on which the council was to be held. The day came, and the ecclesiastics met Solemn Mass of the Holy Ghost was celebrated by the Primate. A sermon, too, was preached before the high altar. Afterwards a procession forming wound round the church, and returning to the place whence the procession moved, they sang the hymn , Yeni Creator Spiritus." The bishop, laying aside ms pontificals, took his seat in a judicial manner. It was decreed that no priest under pretext of devo- tion to any saint should read an office in his honour which was not given in the breviary, for the purpose ol escaping the ferial office during the months of J^ebruary, March, and April. However, an excep- tion was made in honour of St. Patrick's festival. -b urthermore, it was decreed that the feast of the translation of St. Mary Magdalene should be cele- brated as a feast of nine lessons on the 14th of the kalends of April; that the feast of St. Columba should b'.' celebrated, but not as a double, on the 5th en. XXV. ] CHURCH HISTORY. 217 of tlie ides of June ; that the feasts of tlie translation of SS. Patrick, Columba, and Bridget should be celebrated as a double on the day following the feast of St. Columba; that the feast of the translation of St. Edmund, Bishop and Confessor, should be cele- brated with nine lessons on the ides of June; that there should be as often as convenient a weekly com- memoration of St. Bridget ; and that all w^ere to ab- stain from servile work on the feasts of SS. Patrick, Columba, Bridget, and Malachy. The feast of St. Malachy was kept on the da}' after All Souls' Day."^ Each priest was bound to be provided with a copy of the statutes before the feast of St. Peter ad Vine u la. They were to be read twice a year to the peo])le : on a Sunday in August, and on a Sunday in March. Whoever failed to do so was fined forty pence. f Exclusive as was the spirit manifested by the Anglo-Irish Church in Armagh, it was still more so in Dublin. Because the latter may be looked on as the heart of the Pale. In that place where the majesty of the law was most strikingly exhibited, and where a standard may be expected to be set up for the guidance of ruder districts, there occurred the last of the many disputes between laics and ecclesi- astics which I shall notice. It throws light as well on the habits of the people as on the discipline and revenue of the Church. The dispute took place * A privilege received by the Archbishop of Dublin shows how indiflFerent were the English monarchs or their missionaries to the cause of religion in Ireland. Archbishop Fitzsimon got leave to appoint to several parishes in his archdiocese, situated among the Irish enemy, because English clerics are not acquainted with the Ii'ish language, and such as are even refused going among them. Under these circumstances the said archbishop was em- powered by parliament to confer benefices for two years on Irish ecclesiastics. — Ware's An. Henry VIll. t Hegister of Cromer. 218 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. between the monks of St. Thomas', Dublin, and some of the justices. The monks were in the habit of exacting some tribute. The justices refused to pay it. The abbey claimed some privileges, and the justices claimed exemption from their operations. However, the decision come to was, whenever there was a brewing to the amount of sixteen bushels that tolboll, or tribute of a gallon and a half, should be paid to the monks ; and if twelve bushels, each con* taining sixteen gallons, were brewed, that a gallon and a half of the second quality should be paid. Uninterrupted harmony did not come from this de- cision to the citizens and inmates of the abbey. Because, some three years afterwards, in 1527, several matters were litigated between them. A trial came on, and a decision was come to. B}^ it the mayors were warranted without hindrance to bring water into the city. The abbey was bound to pay for its mills eight bushels of corn — four pecks in wheat and four in malt. The tribute awarded to the abbey in 1 524 had been confirmed. Leave was given to the Abbey of St. Thomas, as to St. Mary's, to possess a boat and a right to fish. One condition was put to this privilege : the fish was not to be sold. Furthermore, it was determined to grant to the mayor, to the aldermen, and to the bailifi's, a right of passage through the abbot's meadow. The mass of the people were bound to take the highwa3^ Those privileged to pass through the meadow were bound to do as little damage as possible. Provided the province of the king's coroner was not trenched on, the abbot received full power to correct all trespass done either to his convent or to the lands And because there had been great trouble in gaUiering the rent of the fee-farm of the city in pence and half[)ence, the abbot was ordered to remit sixteen shillings and CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 219 eightpence of the twenty marks yearly paid. In consideration of such payment the chapter house, over and above what it was bound to, by its order, was under an obligation of saying, especially on All Souls Day, a DeFrofundis for the souls of the king, his ancestors, the aldermen, and of the citizens of Dublin. And here it is worth while to inquire whence the origin of the De Profundis after Mass, and so peculiar to Ireland. Various reasons are assigned for its use ;* but I consider it took its rise from a desire to * The groundlessness of these reasons will appear from a short letter of the \\Titer to the 1. E. Record, in Oct., 1866 :— " To the Editors of the I. E, Fecord. Gentlemen— A 'Constant Reader' accounts for the origin of the De Profundis in the July number of the Record, by saying ' that it was a commutation for the absti- nence from flesh meat on Wednesday, once on a time usual in Ireland ;' and concluded by asking how it is that ' bishops in Ire- land are singular in making a distinction between eggs and white meats on Fridays in Lent, &c.' I doubt the soundness of the reason assigned. Abstinence from meat on Saturdays had been usual in Ireland till a comparatively late period, ^^'hy not then have some similar penance or commutation for its abolition, if a penance had been enjoined for a commutation of the abstinence on Wednesday ? Again, there had been as much reason for bind- ing the laic as the ecclesiastic on such a supposition. Besides, why appoint the hour of Mass for saying the prayer rather than any other time ? Furthermore, abstinence from meat on Wed- nesdays prevailed in other churches as in Ireland. Why, then, not find the De Profundis repeated there as well as in Ireland ? And then as to the argument put forward by ' Constant Reader,' ' that he heard it from an old parish priest forty years on the mis- sion, who heard it when young from another M-ho had been very old.' I reply that I never heard anything of the sort, but quite different from an old parish priest fifty years on the mission, who had conversed when young with old, very old parish priests on the discipline of the Irish Church. In the last number of the Record, B, writer styling himself ' Dubliniensis,' while helping to upset the theory^ put forward by ' Constant Reader,' fails to estab- lish his own. It is ' that the De Profundis took its rise during the Cromwellian wars, and was a substitute for the burial service difficult or impossible of performance at that time ; and hence the custom of praying for the dead after meals, by saying Fidelium 220 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXV. compensate for the loss of the divine offices for de- parted benefactors. Prayers in the office were not confined to Ireland. Cardinal Bona assures us that aninicB, &c." But I would onlj'- direct the attention of 'Dublin- ensis '' to the lengthy prayers in the Roman Breviarj^ for meals ; and he will observe that Fidelium animce, &e., are almost the- last words, or rather, with the exception of the sentence, Dominns det nobis suam pacem, the very last words in the lengthy, audible prayers prescribed for grace. Then, as regards the burial service, if it were commuted into the De Profundis, might we not expect that when the burial service was resumed generally that the De Profundi^ would cease ? But no ; the substitute for the funeral service was and is the blessing of the earth by the prayer, ' Deus cujus miseratione animre fidelium requiescunt,' &;c. Of course the Pe Profundis might be, and Avas used, but the other was essentially the substitute for the burial service. Besides, it was difficult during the Cromwellian wars not only to read the burial service, but even to celebrate jNIass even for congi-egations, not to speak of individuals, as ' Dublinensis ' insists on. Therefore, the addition of the De Profundis after Mass could not be so much a substitution for the burial service in each particular instance, as a comprehensive commemoration of all whose wants excited pity, or whose services gave rise to an obligation on priests. Moreover, the clearest proof that a commemoration of deceased benefactors at Mass did not arise during the wars of Cromwell is afforded by one of the canons enacted at Clonmacnois in 1G24 : — ' Orent parochi inter solemnia missarum nominatim pro defunctis suis parochianis maxime benefactoribus reipublicce. ' This of course was not an order merely to follow the rubrics which prescribe prayers for the dead in the Canon of Mass. "And that prayers were used at the end of mass appears from a canon made in a provincial Tuam council in 1640 : — " ^tatuit quod nullus sacerdos pro&ter pastores locorum astantibus indicet preci- bus post missam aliquid addere aut diminuere ad libitum.' Finalh', in regard to the abstinence on Wednesday, it was not peculiar to Ireland. Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday, were days of abstinence. The first was fixed on because our Saviour was betrayed ; Friday, because He suffered ; and Saturday, as the vigil of the Sunday festival. And when in addition to the usual abstinence on Friday there was ordered the fast of lent or Quatuor Times, it seemed fit to the Irish bishops to distinguish between the white meats used then and at other times on Fridays, or be- tween the white meats allowed on Friday and Wednesday. On that account eggs were allowed on the Wednesdays and not on the Fridays in Lent. And that M'hite meats without eggs are allowed in other places, too, may be gathered from Scavini (vol.i., p. 262, 4th Fd.) — See Bened. xiv., Jnstitut. Eccles.—Laonensis." CH. XXV.] aiURCH HISTORY. 221 when the number of benefactors became large in every well-regulated community, instead of calling out the names of all benefactors the chanting of tne De Frofimdis, with a suitable prayer, had been sub- stituted. There had been an obligation of making a commemoration in the offices for a stated period or for ever. Hence, on their interruption, that most touching of the prayers for the dead was substituted. • / Not, indeed, that there had been a strict obligation to do so. Besides the psalm De Profundi^ touchingly expressed the helpless state in which the Irish Church was placed by penal laws, and continupd a protest against the false religion of the so-called Eeformers. What wonder, then, that this prayer, warranted by many reasons during the days of persecution, should continue to the present day after Mass, when we find it in use in the early and middle ages even in Ire- land. The Irish Church, so tenacious of ancient customs — its chorepiscopi, acolytes, exorcists, readers, its liturgies — what little reason for marvel that it retained its De Profundis called for by charity if not justice. Another reason wdiy the psalm in question may be looked on as a commutation for the offices is that it is affected by the same causes, and almost in the same way as the offices. The De Profundi^ is not said, I believe, at least generally after High Mass or solemn Mass for the dead. Well, even when religious orders were bound by vow to say the psalm De Profundis daily, they were inhibited from doing so on All Souls Day, and on the day of the death and burial. And this happened even though there had been a be- quest left for the purpose of saying a De Profimdis daily.* Again, the nuns of the Monastery of Chagaa * Garddini, n, 40S5 ; Officium Def, 222 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. by a decision of July, 1741, were allowed to chant the Responsory for the dead unless on the most solemn festivals, and even on these to recite it privately in choir, lest the pious disposition of testators should be frustrated.^ Grardelini also informs us (n. 4687) that there had been an immemorial custom in the Chui'ch of Milan, of repeating the 129th psalm {De Profuri^ dis) with a suitable prayer after the divine offices for the souls in purgatory, especially those of all bene- factors. All this leaves no reasouable doubt that the De Profundis was intended in cliarity or justice as a compensation for the divine offices interrupted by persecution. The ministers of religion in Armagh or in Dublin did not inspire the people either with respect or con- fidence. The dignitaries in the Church rivalled the great ones of the State as well in magnificence as in the pursuit of honour. Hence the people forgot that respect which was due to the ministers of the Grospel. In 1503, the Earl of Kildare, in apologising for burning the Cathedral of Cashel, said " he thought the archbishop was in it."t Nor did the ecclesias- tics themselves pay all the respect due to their supe- riors. The Archdeacon of Leighlin, Cavanagh, stands before us as the murderer of a man of good repute. That man was his bishop. ^ That mischievous spirit of exclusion which marked the first appearance of the Anglo-Irish Church, clung to it to the very last. None unless recommended not by worth but base compliance with Government may expect promotion. § • Gardelini, n. 4117. + Ware. ::: Dr. Doran, when urged to lay heavy contributions on the people to meet the expenses lie was at, ansM-ered that his people may l>e fleeced but must not be flayed. — Ware's Annals. § Pope Leo X. is said to have issued a bull by which Irish ecclesiastics were excluded from the Church of St. Patrick, Dub- lin, though qualifled by letters from the king. CH. XXV.] CHURCH HISTORY. 223 Hence the gloomy description given of ecclesiastics. ** Some say that the prelates of the Church and the clergy are much the cause of all the misorder of the land ; for there is no archbishop, bishop, abbot, prior, parson, vicar, no person in the Church, high or low, great or small, English or Irish, who used to preach the Word of God — saving the poor begging friars. And when the Word of God do cease °there can be no grace ; and without it this land may never be re- formed.""^ The picture, indeed, may have been over- drawn, but considering that the Anglo-Irish Church made the priesthood a sort of hereditary caste, we can without any tints from fiction be prepared for a dark sketch. The dignitaries of the Church, as de- scribed in the State Papers, were not very edifying. And such as they were, there was no disposition to give to them the vacant sees. The diocese of Leigh- lin was kept vacant for many years. f In 1516, the Archbishop of Armagh, without loss of dignity, prebend, or temporalities, got leave from the king to be absent in England as long as he wished. In 1523, with the like impunity, he got leave to be absent for a year and a half.ij: From the unworthiness or ab- sence of the pastors the flock was neglected and scattered. Moreover, there were disputes between the regular and secular clergy. The question rela- tive to the ''funeral portion " was again ventilated. And though I touched on the matter before, still as it became long after this a source of contention, I will give a fuller explanation of its nature. The natural and canon law sanctioned to any in- dividual the right of choosing his owti burial-place. * State Pap., Part. III., vol. ii. t It was kejDt vacant, according to Ware, for four, according to Bowling's Annals, for six years. + Mymer (Old), Liber Mun. 224 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXV. Boniface YIII., Innocent III., Lucius III., and Sixtus lY. issued decrees in vindication of that right. Even the wife might chose a different place of sepul- ture from the husband.* Those who chose for burial ground the cemeteries of religious houses were pro- mised indulgences.! Snch indulgences, however, were not necessary to attract people to the monastic cemeteries. The holy monk, the mitred abbot, the rapt illuminated friar rested there ; and this was sufficient inducement to the faithful to yearn for a like resting-place. As the funeral portion was a source of considerable revenue, and as the pontiffs did not wish to see the secular clergy shorn of such revenue, they decreed that a due regard should be paid to the churches from which the corpses were carried. This decision was variously interpreted. Some by it understood half, others a fourth, and many a third of the funeral proceeds. But whatever was granted or claimed by the cathe- dral or parochial church, went under the name of the *' funeral quarters," or " canonical portion." This portion had reference not to bequests, but to the lights and the other apparatus necessary to the funeral service. The matter in dispute was referred to the Bishop of Cork and Cloyne, who had been sub- procurator to the religious orders. He decided in favour of the regulars. He published a decree to that effect. Another decree of a like nature followed from the Archbishop of Cashel, procurator to the order. And though for this time the affair was set at rest, yet not long after it became a matter of fierce contention. J ♦ Hih. Dom., p. 88. + Ihid. X In reference to this matter the Council of Trent, session 25, cap. 15, decreed that, when the " fourth portion was paid to the parochial church (not episcopal church, because the regulars were exempt from ejjiscopal jurisdiction) for forty years back, dating CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTOHY. 225 Here it may be worth while to consider formally what importance is to be attached to the statement — that the old Irish Church was less Ultramontane, less under papal influence than the Church of the Pale. Perhaps the statement can receive no fairer test than by turning and confining our attention to the sees of Derry, Clogher, and Raphoe. Because the power of the O'Neils had been unbroken in these dioceses up to the Reformation ; and still more because the English monarclis up to the reign of James I., ac- cording to Sir John Davis, but surely up to the Reformation, did not appoint to the bishoprics of the above dioceses. And, first of all, let us look to Derry. In the year 1247, the Bishop of Rathlure wrote to the then Pope for permission to remove the from 1564, the payment should be continued to the said church. And this was to take effect not-withstanding anj' privilege, or though it may have been given for pious uses or for hospitals. However, it was not to be paid by houses thenceforth to be founded. Houses were not to pay the funeral portion which had not done so within forty years. The funeral portion did not include or concern bequests, or donations, or money for the cele- bration of Masses, or the anniversary. — Sess. de Reformat. This decree has been more fully explained, if not somewhat modified, by a Constitution of Benedict XIII., in 1725, Romanus Pontifex : In reference to the light it decrees, " et pradicta tamen quarta funerali exceptce intelliguntur et sint candelse quas Sacer- dotes etiam Regulares. . . . funus associantes manualiter per viam accensae deferent. Quod si funus non fieret in die tumula- tionis, sed ad diversam diem, vel ad aliud iongius tempus diff'er- retur, Parocho nihilominus assignetur quarta pars. . . . Haec porro omnia locum habeant et exacta in posterum observentur quotiescunque Defunctus extra suam parochialem ecclesiam tumu- latur, vel exponatur sive quia in ecclesia tumulante vel exponente beneficium obtinuerit, sive quia ibidem sepulcrum habuerit genti- litium, sive tandem quia in ea sepulturam elegerit. . . . Ubi vero consuetudines I'-gitime probata?, conventiones, concordiae, vel statutte vigerent, qua^ praefatas Parochis magis faverent, illisque pinguiorem praedicta quarta emolumentorum funer^hum portioneni assignarent ea in iis in quibus vigeut locis, incoucussje ab omnibus observari sancimus." VOL. II. 16 226 CHURCH HISTORY, [cH. XXVI. cathedral from Eatlilure to Deny. The Pope insti- tuted a commission of inquiry into the statement and grounds of application by Dr. O'Cherballen ; and in doing so complied with the request on ihe verifica- tion of some conditions. It was done by the power and kindness of the Apostolic See.* Again, in the year 1254, the grant was confirmedf by Innocent lY. from the plenitude of power in the Apostolic See. Well, again, in 1349, Symon was appointed Bishop of Derry by papal authority. Not only so, but Clement Yl.adds, '*that no other person besides us can interfere in providing for the Church of Deny." Can anything be clearer or stronger ? In turning over the annals of Eaphoe the exercise of papal influence is strikicgly manifested. At the latter end of the twelfth century we saw that Pope Innocent III. obliged the then Bishop of Eaphoe to resume the administration of his diocese, because he did not resign according to canonical form ; and, having done so by-and-by, his resignation was ac- cepted by the same Pontiff. So, too, in the year 1254, Innocent lY. commissioned the Archbishop of Armagh to receive the resignation of its bishop, and comply " with his humble request."^ By-and-by, when abuses crept into the diocese and trouble came on the bishop, who was applied to for help to remedy the abuses and console the bishop ? No other than the Eoman Pontiff. He was *' sup- pliantly besought to send missionaries to enlighten the minds" § and soften the hearts of the erring. By * De benignitate et auctoritate Sedis Apostolicae, t Special! mandate nostro . . . auctoritate Sedis Apostolicae. X Humiliter supplicavit. § Instigante diabolo non solum idola et suas consanguineas et affines in uxores ducere non abhorrent. And then, when reproved for these excesses, they plotted the destruction of the censor, children of iniquity as they were. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 227 the paternal aid of the Tontiff and preaching of the good Franciscans the abuses were remedied iu 1255. In a very short tinae afterwards, in the year 1263, the diocese of Kaphoe had been vacant. Some of the chapter elected Henry, an archdeacon ; others the Abbot of the Black Abbot of Derry. The archdeacon was opposed by the Archbishop of Armagh, but ap- pealed to Eome. He died before a decision had been given on the matter, l^he rival candidate was set aside by Eome, and a Franciscan appointed. He w^ released from all vows that might have interfered with the acceptance of ecclesiastical dignities. And then the Pontiff, who had to offer violence to the humility of the good Franciscan, proceeds: — " There- fore, in virtue of holy obedience and in atonement for your sins submit to the burden put on you. We charge you to do so by our apostolic commands. Eelying on our favour, proceed to that church (Eaphoe) ; watch and see that the flock committed to you be directed into the path of eternal life by your words and example, and thus rescued from the snares of everlasting death, may be brought to the enjoy- ment of never-ending bliss. Let the Church flourish under your vigilant zeal. And, because we have had regard not to you personally, but to the Church of Eaphoe, undertake its charge courageously in the name of the Lord, in all patience and learning and in the fear of God." Such a beautiful letter does credit to the Pontiff who penned it, as well as to the holy friar to whom it was addressed. By the same post the Pontiff wrote to the chapter, clergy, and people of Eaphoe in favour of the bishop sent them, and to reconcile them to their disap] 'ointment for their own nominees. With regard to the third diocese, so early as 1217 Honorius III. wrote to the Bishop of Clogher to 228 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. adjust tlie difPerence between the see of Mayo and the Archbishop of Tuam in the name of the Holy See. Not very long afterwards, in the year 1237, Gregory IX. wrote to the bishops of Killaloe and Ardagh to see to the election of a bishop for Clogher. The succession was disputed. One candidate was consecrated by the Archbishop of Tuam, another was proposed by the Archbishop of Armagh. The Pope, in addressing the commissioners, winds up by saying : *' Appoint a fixed period within which both parties are to appear before us either personally or by proxy, and will receive an impartial judgment." In the year 1289, there had been disputes about the succession of Clonmacnois. Nicholas lY. wrote to the Bishop of Clogher and to the Primate of Armagh to decide the dispute. He ordered them to proceed in the matter, because he relied on their prudence. Again, in 1292, the Pontiff empowered the Bishop of Clogher to dispeuse an acolyte, IMitinuolynd, in an impediment arising out of illegiti- macy.* In the year 1326, Pope John XXII. addressed his venerable brother, the Bishop of Clogher, to see to the respectability of the archdiocese of Armagh by uniting some benefices to it. In the year 1354, Grregory XI. wrote likewise to his vene- rable brother of Clogher, and gave him faculties to dispense personally or through another, a Franciscan in illegitimacy. The same took place with regard to the Bishop of Derry. Then, too, in 1373, Pope Gregory in appointing John Bishop of Clogher states, ''that no person besides us can appoint to it.'* Finally, in 1515, when there had been question of providing for the see, Henry YHI. recommends Patrick Culwyn. The proud monarch does not * Vid. Theiner. Cil.XXVl.] CHURCH HISTORY. 229 pretend to the right of nomination, does not ques- tion the Pope's inalienable right, but besought* His Holiness to deign to appoint Patrick Culwjn. In the year 1324, Pope John XXII. wrote to the Arch- bishop of Armagh and to his suffragans in reference to Lewis of Bavaria. He had been deposed by the Pope. The Pope notified the deposition to the primate and suffragans, and ordered them to have it published through tlieir respective dioceses. The primate in reply said: ''In cheerful obedience to the commands of your Holiness, as in duty bound, I had my venerable brothers the bishops of Derry and Clogher summoned, who met with the clergy and people on the 25th day of June, 1325. And before a vast concourse of the clergy and laics, I caused your instructions as ordered to be read and explained in English and in the Irish language, and having ordered all my suffragans to do the same, I have in all reverence executed the commands of your holi- ness." However, it is for the sake of the dioceses of Derry, Eaphoe, and Clogher I introduce the suffra- gans of the primate in this matter. So, again, when there had been question of paying the apostolic tax, no dioceses had been more promi- nent than the three ultra-Irish ones. In 1363, the Bishop of Clogher paid through Thomas Bishop of Lismore. As a consequence of acknowledgment of Eoman supremacy, the dioceses of Raphoe, Derry, and Cloc^her professed thoroughly Catholic doctrine. In the°year 1183, Malachy O'Carroll, Bishop of Clogher, made a present to the monastery of the B Y. Mary. In the year 1308, on September 6th, the Right Rev. Dr. Matthew M'Cohesy translated * Roqamus que sanctitatem tuam ut eundum mag strum Patn- cium Cui^^-5^l dictze ecclesis Clogherensi preficere dignetur. 230 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. the relics of SS. Constans in Lough Erne, and of Fergumath, Bishop of Cutmain, into appropriate shrines. In 1395, Arthur M*Camoeil, Bishop of Clogher, built a monastery under the invocation of the B. Y. Mary. In 1469, Laurence O'Qallaher, Bishop of Eaphoe, as a matter of course, submitted to the penance imposed by the primate. Now, the most prejudiced do not deny the subjection of the primate to Rome. Therefore, in submitting to the primate, the Bishop of Eaphoe surely was subject to the successor of St. Peter. In 1426, Donald, Bishop of ^ Derry, submitted to penance imposed by the primate, at the suggestion of Eome, for a violation of Catholic discipline. Again, annalists inform us that the primate, on account of some trouble arising out of the temporalities of the see, visited the clergy of Eaphoe with censures, and punished the people by taking from them a time-honoured cross, which they much prized, and which restored sight to the blind. The Irish and Anglo-Irish were believers in the supremacy of St. Peter and his successors. And if one were less Ultramontane than another, it was the Anglo-Irish. The annals of the three most Irish dioceses in the Irish Church exhibit nothing to be compared for undutifulness to Eome, for a tendency towards the lamentable schism of the sixteenth cen- tury, with a declaration of the Archdeacon of Ossory. John Cantwell having been sub-collector for the Apostolic See, was regarded with jealousy. Before sworn into office in Chancery, in 1431, he was asked to promise what he should have been firm enough to repudiate, even though the king was spiritually disloyal to ask it. The fifth clause bound Cantwel not to execute any mandate from the Pope to the prejudice of the king. The sixth bound him to lay all papal letters before the king's council previously CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY 231 to their publication. By the seventh he was bound not to send moneys to the Pope from Ireland without leave from the king or council. The eighth and tenth clauses bound him not to send letters to the Pope to the prejudice of the king, or levy first-fruits on benefices given by the king or by the Pope in the way of expectancy. The eleventh bound him not to introduce novelties without the special licence of the king, and showing the cause of mandate to the king or council. The twelfth clause forbade him going out of Ireland without special licence under the great Numberless facts in the course of this history have turned up to prove the calumnious nature of the statement that the Popes helped to crush the native clergy. That some recommendations of the native clergy were disregarded can be admitted, because the Pope had good reasons for so acting. That many promotions of the English took place is beyond question, because many of them would do credit to any church. But that there had been a systematic leaning against the Irish is without a shadow of foundation : so far from this being the case, that Popes encountered opposition from the powerful and turbulent to do justice to merit. I will not repeat what has been stated before in reference to the protection afforded the ecclesiastical and civil rights of the Irish by Rome, when Robert Travers was sought to be intruded on Killaloe, and all benefices closed against the Irish. And first of all we are met by a very curious case, sufiiciently interesting in itself, in the reign of Honorius III. A charge had been made against a priest of Armagh by one Hel and others, who suborned witnesses. It • Pat RoUs. lOth Henrj- VI. 232 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. was made before the Archdeacon of Armagh, an Englishman. He entertained the charge, which involved murder ; and by the conditions made, he put the accused in the impossibility of defending liimself against the perjured witnesses. It became customary that as many should be got of the same language and in the same diocese to swear to thie innocence of the accused as swore to his guilt. Tho English archdeacon, who afterwards became primate, bound the' accused to procure fifty-eight ecclesiastics in Armagh who would swear to his innocence. In vain he protested that there were not so many using the same language and of the same country in the diocese. He therefore appealed to the Pope. And Honorius III. at once ordered the Archbishop of Ai-magh to reduce the number to seven ; and that if these seven swore to the innocence of the accused, the purgation should be deemed canonical, and the innocence of the accused established : and failing his doing so, he commissioned the abbots of St. Mary's and St. Thomas's, Dublin, and the Prior of Blessed Trinity to absolve the accused. Again, look to the conduct of Nicholas lY. In 1290, he wrote to the Archbishop of Dublin, and ordered him to provide for the archdeaconry of Glendalough. He insisted that a native and no other should be promoted.* Looking the annals of 1482 over, I find that the chapter and people and great ones of Lismore and Waterford objected to a nominee for the bishopric. Amongst the leaders of opposition we see the Eices and Butlers. They objected to the election of Nicholas merely because he did not speak or under- stand the English language ; in other words, he was Mandamus . . . de ejusdem partibus Hibernise oriundus. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 233 an Irishman. How did the Sovereign Pontiff act ? Did he fall in with the powerful, and so carry out the scheme of annihilating the Irish clergy, as attri- buted to him ? No ; he disregarded the remonstrance, and ordered all in Waterford and Lismore, people and priests, to receive the Irish bishop under pain of *' disobedience and suspension." And prior in point of time comes the case of the Archbishop of Cashel, in 1254. David was elected to rule the See of Cashel. The suffragan bishops objected to his elec- tion. More than that, the king was opposed to it because he *' was bound by ties of blood and friend- ship with the Irish chieftains —he was of the lordly family of the O'Carrolls— yet the objection of the king weighed as nought in the eyes of the Pontiff against the merit of 0' Carroll, who was consecrated archbishop. In 1310, Pope Clement Y. came to the relief of a persecuted Irish ecclesiastic. His name was James O'Daclich, a native of Galway. From a desire of greater perfection, he left the Order of Minors and joined the Benedictines of Germany. He was ex- communicated, but the Pope came to the rescue and gave him leave to enter any house of the Cistercian Order. Again, the State papers tells us that in 1520 the diocese of Cloyne was vacant, and that the Lord Deputy, writing to Cardinal Wolsey, stated '* that great suit is made to him for it, and it is supposed to be worth 200 marks. His advice is that it should be bestowed on some Englishman. The Bisliop of Leighlin, methinks, might do good service there. I beseech your Grace, let none from this country (Ire- land) have it." Yet the Pope did not appoint an Englishman, but an Irishman and namesake of St. Patrick. So, too, when the Irish Orders of Augus- tinians, Dominicans, Franciscans, and Carmelites 234 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. were annoyed by the English bishops, who pre- vented them from hearing confessions or receiving alms on account of the disputes with the Primate FitzEalph, he commanded them not to molest in the least the Irish ecclesiastics. And once again, when the powerful family of the De Burkes takes posses- sion of a benefice in Clonfert, to the prejudice of Nicholas O'Fayht, an Irishman, at once the Pope, in the year 1465, commissioned the Abbot of SS. Peter and Paul on the Fergus, the Dean of Killaloe, and Dermot 0' Grady, Canon of Killaloe, to proceed and install O'Fayht into the benefice unlawfully pos- sessed by Edmund De Burke, the Anglo-Norman.* Ample as were the dispensations accorded to the Irish Church on some occasions by the Sovereign Pontiffs, in other respects the sinews of discipline remained unrelaxed. Notwithstanding the distance from Home and the privileges granted to the archbishops of confirming the bishops of the province when elected, the privi- leges of bishops in other respects were rather re- stricted. Thus, for instance, in case of absolution, the Bishop of Clonfert got faculties to absolve only ten persons, and only once from the excommunica- tion incurred by offering violence to ecclesiastics, but on condition that their excesses were not enor- mous. Thus, also, in regard to cases of dispensation in the impediments of matrimony, far more restricted was the law then than now. William Lebretill and a lady of noble birth, Joanna Fetifelt, were united in marriage, labouring, however, though unconsciously, under the impediment arising from the fourth de- * Surely it was not from the Pope the cry first came, "No Irishman need apply." CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 235 gree of relationship. They appear to have been in Waterford, as they applied to its bishop for a dis- pensation, but he had to apply to Rome for faculties. So, too, notwithstanding the difficulty of com- munication, were the visits to Eome more frequent and binding on bishops than at present. They were bound to visit triennially. This is brought out very clearly by a letter from Pope Clement III. to his Nuncio, directing him to proceed, in the year 1344, against the Archbishop of Armagh, bound, as stated, to a triennial visit to the shrines of the Apostles, or pay for each instance of neglect 50 marks sterling to the Apostolic Chamber ; and, as the visit had been neglected for fourteen years, he was in arrears of 100 marks. The bishop made a piteous appeal, and the Pope commissioned the Nuncio to relax any punishment inflicted on him in mercy to himself and his Church. While the Church in all ages helped the weakness of our nature and encouraged devotion by the use of indulgences, yet they were not then as ample as in aftertimes. In the year 1372, Pope Gregory XI. helped on a work of religion in Dublin by an indul- gence. Those who helped the church of St. John Baptist, outside Dubliu, or visited it, having confessed their sins penitently on the feasts of the Nativity, Cir- cumcision, Epiphany, Pentecost, Eesurrection, the Ascension, Corpus Christi ; also the Nativity, An- nunciation, Presentation, and the Assumption of the Blessed Yirgin Mary ; also on the Nativity of St. John Baptist, of SS. Peter and Paul, on that of All Saints, on the dedication of tlie church, also on the octaves of the Nativity, Epiphany, Resur- rection, Ascension, Corpus Christi ; of the Na- tivity and Assumption of the Blessed Yirgin Mary, of St. John Baptist, of SS. Peter and Paul, and the 236 CHURCH HISTORY. [cil. XXVI. six days immediately following the feast of Pente- cost, on each day of the festivals of All Saints and dedication of the church, shall receive a relaxation of the punishment imposed on them* for a year and 40 days, but on their octaves and the six days of Pentecost lOO days of relaxation. Here we have mention of the redemption of punishment for -^13-' which one who carps at the legislation of the Church would dwell on without calling attention to the fact that a good confession was required as a necessary condition, and that this confession supposed neces- sarily sorrow for the past, and a sincere purpose of amendment for the future. The power of giving dispensations was not con- fined to prelates. Thus, the Count of Desmond got leave for his confessor to dispense all religious who came to his table in eating meat on all days not generally forbidden, provided they were not bound by vow or oath to abstain. f Maurice, son of Thomas Desmond, got it. In the year 1467, Pope Calixtus III. appointed John Bole, Archbishop of Armagh, as commissary for gathering tithes of all property even of those ex- empted by former Pontiffs, and of all religious orders, for recovering the city of Constantinople from the Turks, and ordered him to communicate with the arch- bishops and bishops, and to have tithes collected in each diocese and enforced by censures and the secular arm. Then, if the collectors are remiss in account- * The penances then must have been very sharp, unless we suppose the relaxation of a year and forty days to refer to the canonical penances, and yet the Pope speaks of ' ' penitentiis eis injunctis. " t Theiner, Vet. Mon., p. 343, where a curious privilege is given — that of wearing the hats peculiar to the Order during oflficea and processions unless during the Gospel and at the elevation of the Body of Our Lord, owing to the cold climate and danger of sickness. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 237 ing for the tithes gathered, they are to be compelled within a limited time by censures and excommuni- cated, and cited and handed over to the secular arm. Then we are introduced to the composition for sins. " If any person be touched by penance to restore what was badly acquired by plunder, theft, robbery, usury, or any other way, and wishes to restore and confess to the confessors deputed by you to absolve from these excesses, suitable penance is to be imposed on them ; and provided the parties to whom restitution should be made be unknown,* to compound with the penitents as to the restitution to be made, and remit in regard to what is offered for the work, that all more willingly may contribute, we wish that all the faithful of Christ who shall give two nobles of their property or otherwise, according to the composition between you and your substitute for this good work, which the confessor whom they shall choose can give them, having been contrite and duly confessed, par- don all their sins reserved, and a plenary remission at the hour of death, and from the vow of abstinence and pilgrimage, which cannot be conveniently kept by them, unless that to SS. Peter and Paul and St. James of Compostella.'' . , ^ ^ •,• Here we have a composition for sm, but contrition was required. Money dishonestly required was re- commended to be given to advance a good work, but it was accepted only on condition that the true owners could not be found. In the year 1490, Pope Innocent VIII. grants faculties to the Archbishop of Tuam for dispensing in the degrees of relationship, owing to the distance from the Roman Court, adding "that wars and dissen- • " Penitentiam salutarem eis injungere, et incertre sint per- sonre quibus sit restitutio facienda." -Themer. \ eU Man. 238 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. sions prevailed sometimes, and, as a consequence, loss of human life, plundering of churches, rapine of eccle- siastical property, and that marriages between con- tending parties have been found very efficacious in reconciling them and cementiug a lasting friendship ; that thus they marry even within the forbiddeii de grees, and remain in that state of excommunicatio'n incurred thereby. Owing to the distance from the Apostolic See, they cannot approach it, and if they ever venture to do so, they or their messengers are in danger of being robbed or killed. On that ac- count, he gave faculties to dispense forty-five men and women witliin the province, in the third degree related, in a simple or quadruple or manifold manner, equally or unequally, in consanguinity or affinity, and ^ith thirty-five others (man and wife counting as one) who shall have contracted marriage, known- ingly or unknowingly, within the same degrees, and absolving them from all censures, having imposed a salutary penance on them, and from those who knowingly contracted, receiving an oath that they would never commit the like, encourage any to do so, and to separate them for some time that may appear fit, in order to their being married anew, provided the women had not been ravished for that purpose, that the faculties were to last two years from the receipt of them ; that the validity depended on the observance of the number and manner of dis- pensation. The Pontiff directed that the names and surnames of the parties dispensed, their dioceses, the day on which dispensation was given, would be sent to the Apostolic officials, signed and sealed with the archbishop's name and seal." These faculties were deemed ample then, though limited in number and time and confined to the third degree of relation- ship * ♦ Tlieiner, Vet. Monum., p. 504. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 239 Monastic institutions played a most important part in the Irish Church. We can scarcely appre- ciate their services to religion. There may have been some exceptions, but on the whole they were great strongholds of science and religion. In a short time we shall see them fall before the attack of the Vandalic plunderer. To give some notion of them then, I will consider them in their material and / moral constitution. In nothing, neither in the arts, nor sciences, nor in religion was the Irish Church so indebted to the stranger as in architecture. The buildings in the service of religion before the invasion of the English were of a very unpretending character in Ireland. The door was generally to the west ; the windows were narrow, and splayed inwardly and always un- glazed, because glass for the purposes of glazing was almost unknown.* The chevron, or zigzag mould- ing, was occasionally in use ; and though in the eleventh century the incidental pointed arch ap- peared, as in St. Mary's, in Dublin, yet the door- way was square, or rather the jambs, the sides of the door somewhat inclined towards the top. And then the churches were small in dimensions; seldom did they reach sixty feet in length, and never more. Poverty of spirit was displayed even in the service of God. There was a fear of magnificence. The churches built by St. Patrick being of a temporary nature, thrown up to meet the wants of the hour, were of a very unpretending character. The church of Armagh did not much exceed sixty feet in length. But what was the effect of chance or necessity or the creature of circumstances in St. Patrick's conduct ♦ Petrie's Round Towers. Yet glass, and stained too, was in use as early, probably, as the seventh century. — J'id. LeaUuir Breac, p. 25-1. 240 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXVI. was put down by his faithful followers as the result of heavenly inspiration. Hence the dread of having any building of larger dimensions than that of Ar- magh, and seldom was it equalled. But much as the humble structures and *' dim religious light" showed and fostered a childlike devotional feelings yet in an architectural point of view the buildings were not striking. But by the coming of the Anglo- Norman was introduced the Grothic architecture.* The chief characteristic of this was the pointed arch. There were several sorts of Gothic, and each may have differed in details from the others, as the Grothic itself did from another order. As in England, so in Ireland there were three styles of Gothic : 1. The Early English style. 2. The Ornate. 3. The Per- pendicular, or florid style. The characteristic of the first style was that the arch of the window or the door formed an acute angle. It resembled a lance. Hence the window was called "lancet." The walls were thick ; the doors deeply recessed. There was a succession of columns which supported an archi- valtt formed of plain mouldings. + Sometimes on the top were grimacing heads. Two small doors beside the grreat western one were intended to sym- bolize the Trinity. When three lancets were used in a window the centre lancet was most elevated. Though not common, yet the use of the three lancets was occasionally to be met with. This first * Some attribute the Gothic style to the Goths, and say that the idea of the arch was borrowed from the interlacing of the trees in the forest, with which they were familiar. Warburton. Sir James Ware, and Fenelon say it was Arabic, modified by Goths in Spain. Others trace it to the Saracens, while a large number see m the Gothic only a corruption of the Roman and Grecian styles. t Archivalt was circular mouldings round an arch, extending from capital to capital. X Mouldings were ornaments on the face of a wall or column. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 241 style then^ prevailed from about 1190 to the end of the thirteenth century in ecclesiastical build- ings, and from the beginning to the end of the fourteenth prevailed the second or decorated style. During this time projecting bays, called oriel win- dows, were used.* The walls of the church and the columns were less massive than in the first style; the arch became less pointed. Some three lancets were not uncommon, and in the compartments of the windows trefoils and quatrefoils were used.f The third, the Perpendicular or florid style, prevailed from the beginning of the fifteenth century to the sixteenth. Its chief characteristic was that the angle became obtuse, scarcely perceptible. The window became larger by the multiplication of lancets. Some- times there were five, sometimes seven lancets. A horizontal transom ran dividing the window. The ornament about the arch and the columns was pro- fuse. On account of the peculiar arrangement of the tracery on the window heads, the third style was called Perpendicular. Others contend that it should have been called the horizontal, because the arch became more depressed, the roof low pitched, the hoodmoulds square, and the transoms horizontal. + The windows, or the muUions of the light, ^ instead of branching into flowicg lines, are continued verti- cally to the intrados.ll Secondary mouldings, too, are continued in the same direction from the centre of each light, and converge once or twice before they * They were so called from the oratories on which they were first used ; others think they were so called from Oriel College, Ox- ford, on which they were said to be for the first time used, t Trefoil represented three leaves of a flower ; quatrefoil repre- sented four leaves of a cruciform flower. + rid. Isicholson's Cyclop, of Architecture. § Mullion was a shaft of stone. \\ Intrados was the interior curve of the arch. VOL. II. 17 242 CHURCH HISTOHY. [CH. XXVI. reached the arch. Perpendicular lines prevailed through the tracery of the perpendicular style. In the first style not only was the window of a lancet form, but there was a great simplicity about it. While the lancets increased in number during the second style and increased the size of the window, the orna- ment, too, was much increased. It pervaded the tracery ; and the groining, instead of having the timber simply interlace, got a rich, ornamented appearance. The columns, too, partook of the same ornate character ; the capitals became shorter, but richer in foliage ; the buttresses became more pro- jecting for the support of flying ones, which sprung from their summit ; the column became more ele- vated; and the spires terminated in a top with a bunch of foliage. In the third style the trefoil and quatre- foil gave way to rich, luxuriant ornament. It is to be observed that during the second style the orna- ment reached from the spire to the very pavement. The tile and tesselated pavement were so curiously wrought that in following the intricate meanderings of the volutes on a single block a few feet in diameter, one may travel more than a mile. Then, too, did the glass receive those various, and beautiful, and lasting colours which made it, even after the lapse of ages, an object of admiration and envy to the most fastidious from the Continent.* Tabletombs, too, not unfrequently were placed on the floor. Those in Kilkenny belonged to the Ormonds, Mountgarrets, and the Carrick house. With an increase of orna- ment, the G-othic style brought an increase in the size of the buildings in Ireland ; they were not, indeed, as large as those in England. * Bishop Leclred gave the finishing hand to the Cathedral of Kilkenny in 1318. The windows Avere furnished with pieces in stained glass. The nuncio Rinuccini, in the seventeenth century, oflt'ered £500 for it. — Graves' Cathedral of St. Canice. y CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 243 Accurate as may be our notion of what is meant by the three styles of Gothic from the twelfth to the sixteenth century, it will not suffice to give us a perfect idea of the architecture in Ireland. Because like everything sought to be established in Ireland by the English, it had by yielding to modifications to pay homage to the soil— to the genius of the land j —of its adoption. The Irish ecclesiastical buildings in some respects bore a striking resemblance to those on the Continent. One at Muckross retained a round arch. That at Kilconnell looked like one in Italy or Spain. The battlements of Jerpoint reminded one of Italy. The same may be said of many build- ings in Gralway.* On the whole, however, the ecclesiastical buildings in Ireland were natjl^jnal ornaments. They are proud even in their ruins. There was the beautiful 'church of Xilkenny on the banks of the Nore.' So magnificent was the window of St. John's, in Kilkenny, that the church was called the lantern of Ireland. There, too, come up before us the lovely Abbey of Dunbrody, and the beautiful Priory of Athassel on the Suir. And who would not weep over the abbeys of Mellifont, founded by Donogh 0' Carroll, the Abbey of Jerpoint by Donagh O'Dough, and the Abbey of Boyle by M'Dermot of Moylurg ? Accustomed to the build- ings which, generally of late years, overspread the country — an oblong pile meeting another in the centre at right angles and a gallery or two thrown up inside — we must not, of course, be led to think they have been modelled on the ecclesiastical build- ings of Ireland during the middle ages. There had been the nave, the lateral aisles, the transepts, the transepts' aisles, the choir, sometimes the choir aisles, * Vid. Fergusson. — Handbook of ArchHcrt'nrr, vol. ii. 244 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. the cleristory or friars' walk, and often Our Lady's Chapel under one roof.^ But the moral features of the monastic institutions in the Irish Church are still more interesting than the material. At the dissolution there were in Ire- land some 5 37 religious houses. The Eegular Canons of St. Augustine counted 231 houses; the Augus- tinian Canonesses 36 houses; the Order of Premonstre under St. Norbert counted 9 ; the Knights of Jeru- salem, several of them occupying the lands of the Templars, counted 22 ; the Benedictine monks counted 9 ; the Benedictine nuns 5 houses ; the Cistercian Order under St. Bernard counted 42 ;t the Cistercian nuns counted 2 ; the Dominicans counted 43 ; the Fracciscans 70 ; J the Capuchins counted 2 ; Eremites of St. Augustine counted 27 ; the Order of Mary of Mount Carmel counted 2.5 fand the Trinitarians for * The nave of the Church of Armagh was about 93 feet in length, the transepts 123 feet, the choir 58 feet in xengtii and S3 in breadth. Christ Church was about 286 feet in length. The nave in length was about 126, in breadth 56 feet. The transepts were 88 feet 6 inches long, and 25 feet broad. The length of the choir was 108 feet. St. Patrick's Church, including Our Ladj^'s Chapel, was 285 feet in length, its nave 132 feet, the choir 96 feet, its transepts 145 feet. The breadth of the centre aisle was 29 feet. Each of the side aisles 13 feet. Breadth of the west aisle of the transept was 14 feet ; that of the transept itself was 32 feet St. Canice's Church from east to west was 213 feet. The transept was 117 feet, 63 feet was the breadth of the nave. The nave was 167 feet in length, north side aisle 107 by 14 feet. The south aisle was of the same dimensions ; north transept was 38 by 28 feet. The choir was 73 by 28 feet. Parish Church was 17 by 28 feet. Anchorite's cell 22 by 15. North Chapel 48 by 15. Open yard 12 by 15. Ancient chapter house 29 by 15. Our Lady's Chapel 28 by 20. Porch 18 by 15.— Dr. Graves' St. Canice. t Of the twenty -six religious who sat in the Upper Parliament, thirteen were Cistercians ; eight were j^riors of St. Augustine's order. The Abbot of Mellifont had the priory. X There were at one time more than one hundred houses in CII. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 246 the redemption of captives numbered 52.* The Eegular Canons of St. Augustine claimed some sort of connexion with the saint. They were introduced into Ireland in the eleventh century. Their mode of life was not as austere as that of the earlier monas- tic orders in the Irish Church. The Order of St. Congall was so strict that some seven, rather than indulge themselves, died of self-denial.f The Regu- lar Canons, while they devoted themselves to the ecclesiastical functions, were bound by the evangeli- cal counsels and to certain common laws. There were, too, Canonesses of St. Augustine who followed the rule said to have been laid down by the saint. Under the rules of St. Augustine we find the Pre- monstratenses. They were so called from Premonstre in Picardy. St. Norbert, in 1080, at Cologne, and afterwards Bishop of Magdeburg. ws,s the founder. From him the members were called Norbertins. The order was instituted about 1120, and confirmed in 1126 by Honorius II. :|: The members were called *' White Friars" by the English. At first the rule was very severe, and obliged to several months of rigid fast throughout the year. The chief object of the founder had been to restore discipline, which had been relaxed, and the regular exercise of the divine offices, which were either discontinued or gone through with tepidity. the three orders of Minors ; two of them were foreign, but under the control of Irish. The four mendicant orders were the Franciscans, Dominicans, Carmelites, and Eremites of St. Augus- tine. * On what authority Harris gives only one house to the Trini- tarians I cannot conjecture. Bergier {Theolog. Die. au mot Trinit.) and Butler [Lives of the Saints for the 8t"h February) and others, give the number in the text. t Helyot, I/ist. of Man. and Relic]. Ord., vol. ii., p. 145. X Others date the institution of the Order in 1134. — Vid. Butlers Lives, &c., for the 6th June, and Helyot, Hist. Mon. Ord. 246 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. Under the rule of St. Augustine, too, the Knights of Jerusalem professed to live. They were called Hospitallers of St. John of Jerusalem, because their church was dedicated to St. John. Some merchants trading in the Levant from Amalphi, in Naples, obtained from the Caliph of the Saracens permission to establish an hospital for poor, sick pilgrims at Jerusalem. To the vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience they added a fourth — to defend from insult and injury the pilgrim3 who visited the Holy Land. They were set on foot in the eleventh century, and were also called the Knights of Malta. They were a military order of knights, wore a cross with eight points, and obeyed certain rules of the Canons of St. Augustine.* Of a kindred nature weie the Knights Templars. Some gentlemen about 1118 took up their dwell- ing at Jerusalem, near the temple of Solomon. They pledged themselves to defend the pilgrims from the insults of the Saracens. The founders were Hugh and Geoffrey of St. Omer. In a council held in 1128, St. Bernard drew up a code of rules for the order. On account of enormous abuses laid to the charge of the order, it was sup- pressed in 1311. It was merged in that of the Hospitallers. Both, while performing deeds of heroic charity in the sick ward, enacted wonders in the tented field. Grandimon tenses were so called from Grandimont in Limoges, where St. Stephen's remains were finally interred. St. Stephen was born in 1044. His followers led a very penitential life. The mode of living was neither according to St. Augustine nor according to St« Benedict. They abstained from meat even in sick- * I/ist. Mon. Ord., vol. ii. p. 133. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 247 ness, and fasted throughout the year on one meal. The life of the Grandimontenses was chiefly of the contemplative kind.* Trinitarians, or order for the redemption of captives, began in 1198. It was founded by John of Matha, who was born in 1169. The rule was that of the Canons of St. Augustine ; the mode of life was very austere. However, in the thirteenth century there had been a relaxation. The members of the order were called Maturins ; because the first church they got was dedicated to St. Maturus in France. The Trinitarians engaged to labour for the redemption of captives in Algiers, Tripoli, Tunis, in the kingdom of Fez and Morocco. They were clad in white ; but, at the same time, wore a red and blue ctoss patet on their scapular. They never eat flesh meat unless on festivals. They always travelled on foot. The Benedictines were called from St. Benedict, who was bom in Umbria in 480. To long prayers and meditations was joined manual labour, ^^er- wards for the labour was substituted study, ihe rule enjoined abstinence from meat. Perhaps no order in the Church has been so illustrious by the number of saints, and by the services rendered to religion and humanity as the Benedictine Order. From the tenth century it branched off mto the Orders of Camaldolese, of Yalambrosa, of Fonte- vrault, of the Gilbertines, of the Silvestrines, of the Cistercians, and of others.f The Benedictines re- claimed the most ungrateful soil. They watched lonff : they slept on a mat ; they lived on biscmt, herbs, and water. St. Bridget and her nuns may be ranked with the Benedictines; and are described as going along the streams to procure a repast which « Butler, vol. ii., p. 125. Helyot, Mo7i. Orders. t Helyot. 248 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXVI. they never touched before evening.* Connected with or spring from the Benedictines were the Cister- cians. They were indebted for their name to a valley of Citeaux, a then uninhabited forest of Chalons. The founder of this order was Robert, born in 1018. The object of the order had been the reforma- tion of the Benedictine Orders. The members led a life severe in the extreme, abstained from flesh meat, and for the most part from white meats, and culti- vated the most barren ground. The dress of the order was originally of a tawny colour; but after- wards, by the successor of Robert, was changed into white. The order put itself under the special pro- tection of the Blessed Virgin Mary. The noble order of Calatrava, Alcantara, Montreza, in Spain, and those of Christ and A.vio in Portugal were sub- ject to and borrowed rules from the Cistercian Order. A most austere reformation of the order took place, in 1614, at La Trappe. The reformer was Bouthilliex de Ranee, who had been first an ecclesiastic, and looked up to as an oracle by the clergy of Paris. A branch of the reformed order is at Mount Melleray, Waterford, and another near Roscrea, in the diocese of Killaloe. The Cistercians, too, were called Ber- nardines; because St. Bernard, with his three brothers, in 1113, joined the institute. The Dominicans had for their founder Dominio Grusman, a Spanish noble, born in 1170. They were called Friars Preachers, and were confirmed as an order by Innocent III. in 1215, and also by Hono- rius III. in the following year. At first the dress * " Vespere flumineas, qugerebant, f ontibus herbas, Antiqui soliti queis vitam ducere sancti, _ Frigida cum crispis sumebant pocula et herbis." Tnas Thaum., p. 593. The dress was a white robe or cassock, and a black cloak or mantle with a black veil. Alemand, p. 371. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 249 was that of Eegular Canons, but afterwards it was a white robe and hood. Outside the convent a black* mantle and hood were adopted. The members were called Black Friars from the black hood. Iheir object was, by good example and preaching, to con- vert the sinner. There were also Dominican nuns. The Minors or Franciscans were called after St. Francis. This order was founded in the beginning of the thirteenth century. It was approved of by Innocent III. and confirmed again by liononous 111. in 1223. A special characteristic of the order was to possess no property individually or in common, and to live on alms. . , Following the rule of the Franciscans were the nuns of St. Clare. The austerity practised by the nuns was such that, in 1223, Urban lY., m condes- cension to the delicacy of the sex, softened the rigour of the austerity, and allowed them to possess some -property. Some, however (those of St. Damian), souRht not nor accepted the relaxation. Hence the poor classes were split into Urbanists and Dami- nianists. Branching from the parent stock were those of the strict observance, called Discalced. Others of the regular observance were called Minors. The Capuchins professed to carry out to the letter the rule of St. Francis-they had a distinct general. Others were called conventuals; and so were distin- guished from those who lived in solitude Besides there was a third order called -Tertiaries.' Married as well as unmarried were associated to it As much as was compatible with their state thev followed the rule laid down by St. Francis for the Minors and tor • Hist. Monast. Orders. Bergier {Theolog. Diet.) says the con- trary He savs that the ^.-hite hood ^^•a3 used outside the con- vent. Yid. Theolog. Diet, au mot. Dom. 250 CHURCH HISTORY. [CH. XXVI. themselves specially ; and so gained the indulgence of a religious order. The Carmelites vi'ere an order set on foot in honour of the Immaculate Virgin. They claimed descent from Elias of Mount Carmel. So much so that they denounced the learned Bollandist, who attributed their rule to St. Cyril.^ Towards the middle of the thirteenth century Simon Stock is said to have had a vision of the Blessed Virgin, and to have been ordered by her to get a piece of stuff— one part in front and another over the shoulders. It was called the scapular. It is only by some mystical interpre- tation the Carmelites, beyond the mere name, can be connected with the prophet Elias. There were, too, the Crouched or Crossed Friars. Some endeavour to trace thejr origin to apostolic times. In 1169, Alexander III. took them under his protection. They carried a staff surmounted by a cross. Then we had the Eremites of St. Augustine : they were founded by Eusebius, Bishop in Hungary, in 1215, and confirmed by a legate of Clement v! in 1 308. ^ The Gilbertines, following the rule of St. Augus- tine, were called after Gilbert of Simpringham, in Lincolnshire. The first house was in a chapel dedi- cated under the invocation and containing the relics of St. Victor. The order was set onfoot in 1148. It was intended for both sexes, as well married as unmarried. The men followed the rule of St. Augus- tme, the women that of St. Benedict. The houses of both, though under one roof, were separated by high walls. Then, too, were the Eremites of St. John the Baptist established in Navarre ; they lived up to the time of Gregory XIII. under the direction * Helyot, Mon. Orders, vol. i., p 282, CH. XXV I. ] CHURCH HISTORY. 251 of the Bishop of Pampeluna. Their mode of life was very austere. They walked barefoot ; practised great austerities ; and had only the stone for pillow. A large wooden cross by day and by night was sus- pended on their breast, the austerities which they imposed on themselves were calculated to excite the horror of voluptuaries. The bishops of the Irish Church cherished the re- ligious with fostering solicitude. On that account when attacked, they had no more faithful or trusted guardians than the bishops. In the year 1317, the Dominicans in England and Ireland formed one province ;* and on account of the difficulty of com- munication the Irish Dominicans wished for a de- fender or conservator, as especially difficulties wer^ thrown in their way in the exercise of tlrcVr facul- ties as regarded preaching, heariflg eoatessions, and other duties. They received gladl}^ as conservators the Archbisho[.s of Dublin, Cashel, and Armagh. Considering the important and useful part played by the religious in the Irish Church, it is no matter for marvel that they were defended by the secular clergy. Even abroad the fame of Ireland's rehgious was not unknown. James O'Daclich is allowed to pass as a i ranciscan to the Convent of St. Benedict, at Herbipohs,+ and is relieved from the excommunication liurled against him by the brethren for having left them ; because there was an old and approved custom that an Irish- * In the year 136G the Friars Minors were a distinct province in Ireland Lm those m England, and ^^^ ,^^- ,^^-^^^ J?^^^^^ through their provincial for leave to establish a branch of their orderin the Isle of Man. Pope Boniface MI . P^oh^^;>fy^^^ ?eliIaous orders from being established without leave of the Holy ^'?Theiner, Vet i/on He is .called Cortran but wrongly I suspect, for Corcran. Vid. vol. i. p. 6, n. f. In 13.0, Ld>.ara 252 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXVI. man of any religious order should be received in it. He had left without licence. So, too, in the year 1373, John, a monk of Wurtz- burg, outside the walls, a Benedictine and bachelor m decrees, is appointed bishop for the diocese of Clogher. The consent of Eome was required in the latter part of the middle ages not only for the establishment of a religious order, but even for re-entering a place once abandoned. Hence, the Carthusians found it necessary to obtain leave to come back, in the year 1371, to a place deserted by them only thirty years previously. So, too, in the year 1325, Pope John XXII. gave leave to the Minors to establish in X otmoy, " in a place given them by John de Breming- ham, Count of Louche (Louthe) ; and that owing to the want of religion, the Word of God was seldom preached ; but it was hoped that they would edify by word and example." It may be observed that ecclesiastics in getting a church or cemetery were allowed thirty steps in every direction for building on.* The succession to and resignation of not only bishoprics but priories depended on the sanction of Eome. In the year 1415, Pope Calixtus III. granted license to Dermot O'Meathair and Patrick Obnagi to exchange monasteries. O'Meagher was in Ossory, and Obnagi was near Eoscrea, '* in the Island of the Living,'' in the diocese of Killaloe. The indult of the Pope ran thus :— " We, wishing to yield to their prayers, commission you, the Chan- III. granted to the guardians and Friars of Ennis license to enter into the Enghsh Pale, and owing to the poverty of the order, to purchase provisions. "He also granted license to Marianus Curry- dany, a brother of the house, to go to the city of Argentine, in Alemanne, and to study there." * Theiner, ad. an. 1311. CH. XXVI.] CHURCH HISTORY. 253 cellor of Killaloe, by Apostolic authority, to act. Both lately, as they state, laboured under an impe- diment, defectti natalium. Dermod's father was an Augustinian Canon, and Patrick's father and mother were unmarried. Both had been dispensed so as to receive benefices even with care of souls. Patrick accordingly was promoted to holy orders, and got charge of the rectory of Domnachmor, in Ossory, which he resigned. The chancellor is commissioned to receive the resignation of the monasteries ; that of Athumicarth, worth twelve, and from I'atrick the resignation of ' insula Viventiuni, worth thirty marks yearly ; and put Patrick into Athumicarth, and Dermod to the Island of the Living,' havinp' obtained from both previously the customary oatli of fidelity.'* Both houses were of the Augustinian Order. Though several monastic institutions had been suppressed from time to time in Ireland for want of funds, or from the annoyance of enemies, or because they merged into other orders, yet at the dissolution of monasteries in the time of Henry VIII., some 537 religious houses remained. Many of them were monuments of national pride. And though in some instances they might have been more useful, yet on the whole they were invaluable. In them parlia- ments were held ; in them were preserved the wise laws and charters of a people's freedom ; in them the interesting ceremony of knighthood was some- times conferred. Here was the " Scriptorium " where the precious manuscripts of the past and the records of the passing age were written out. There was the hall for the entertainment of the pilgrim and the stranger. What an influence must not so many establishments have shed on society ! Peligious houses owned land to a considerable extent ; but they contributed to the necessities of the State. The ^54 CHURCH HISTORY. [cH. XXYI. lands were let on^ the easiest terms to the tenants. *' That it was easier to live under the crosier than under the sceptre" was verified in Ireland. The habits of the religious on the whole were frugal, and their life laborious. If inveterate abuses were to be overcome, if feuds of long standing were to be healed, if a delicate commission from Eome were to be exe- cuted, if an effectual representation in reference to a disputed benefice or bishopric were to be made to the Holy Father, the services of the religious were put in requisition. By their education, by their perse- verance, by their habits of industry they improved the soil and made the rose replace the heath and the swamps. No grinding rents to drive the children of the soil outcasts over the ear^h were exacted. And such as by age or infirmity were unable to help themselves, found relief and comfort at the convent gate. There the portionless maid got a dower ; there the orphan was caressed ; there salt tears were kissed from aged woe. The monastic halls were seminaries for the education of youth, hospitals for the cure of the sick,^^ and treasuries for the relief of the old and indigent. There is scarcely any of the professions now found so necessary to society which was not exercised to some extent by the religious. Having consulted for every evil to which flesh is heir, and added vastly to the sum of human happiness, they prepared men for that happiness which never ends. * Even in the fifteenth century, Nicholas, Archbishop of Ar- magh, granted an indulgence of fifty days to those who would reheve those afl:iicted with the woeful disease of leprosy in the house of St, Bi-idget, atKilbyxey, in ^i^iith.^Registry of Meming. APPENDICES. APPENDIX A. (See vol. i., p. 25.) BULL OF ADRIAN IV. TO HENRY II. *Laudabi]iter et satis fruc- tuose de glorioso nomine pro- pagando in terns et aetern.T feiicitatis praemio cumulaudo in coelis, tua MagnificentiA cogitat, dum ad dilatandQ>s ec- clesiae terminos, acV''cleclaran- daiix iudoctis et fudi))us populis Christiauae fidei veritatem, et vitiorum plantaria de agro Do- minico extirpanda, sicut Catho- licus Princeps intendis, et ad id convenientius exequendum Con- silium Apostolicae Sedis exigis et favorem. In quo facto quanto altiori consilio et majori discretione procedis, tanto in eo feliciorem progressum te (praestante Do- mino) confidimus habiturum ; 80 quod ad bonum exitum semper et finem soleant attin- gere, quae de ardore fidei et religionis amore principium ac- ceperunt. Sane Hiberniam et omnes insulas quibus sol jus- titiae Christus illuxit, et quae * It is taken from Giraldus Cambrensis and Ussher's Stjl- loge. I documenta fidei Christianae ce- j perunt, ad jus beati Petri ot ! sacro .Sanctae Romanae EccU:- , siae :quoil tua etiarv^ Nouilitas , vecoguoscit) non est dubium ; pertincre. Unde tanto in eis libentius plantationem fidelem et germen gratuniDeo inferimus, quanto id a nobis intemo exa- mine districtius prospicimus exigendum. Significasti siqui- dem nobis (fili in Christo I carissime) te Hibemiae insu- I lam ad Subdendam ilium popu- lumlegibus et vitiorum plautaria inde extirpanda, velle intrare : I et de singulis domibus annuam I unius denarii beato Petro velle solvere pensionem ; et Jura Ec- clesiarum illius terrae iUibata et Integra conservare. Nos itaque prium etlaudabile desiderium tuum cum favore i congruo prosequentes, et peti- I tioni tuae bcnignum impen- I dentes assensum, gi-atum et ac- i ceptum habemus, ut (pro dila- I tandis Ecclesiae tcrminis, pro ' vitiorum restringendo decursu I pro corrigeudismoribuset virtu- tibus inserendis, pro Christianae 256 CHURCH HISTORY. religionis augmento) insulam ingrediaris, et quae ad honOrem Dei et salutem illius terrae spectaverint exequaris ; et illius terrae populus honorifice te re- cipiat et sicut Dominum vene- retur : jure nimirum Ecclesia- rum illibato et integro perma- nente, et salva beato Petro et sacro-sanctae Romanae Eccle- siae de singulis domibus annua unius denarii pensione. Si ergo quod coneepisti animo efFectu duxeris prosequente complen- dum, stude gentem illam bonis moribus informare, et agas (tarn per te quam per illos quos ad hoc fide, verbo, et vita idoneos esse perspexeris) ut decoretur ibi Ecclesia, plantetur et cres- cat fidei Christianae religio, et quae ad honorem Dei et salutem pertinent animarum per te tali- ter ordinantem, ut a Deo sempi- ternae mercedis cumulum conse qui merearis, et in terris gloriosum nomen valeas in sae- culis obtinere. Datum, etc. POPE ^a.li:j APPENDIX A. (See vol. i., p. 25.) .4.NDER III.'S CONFIRMATORY LETTER OF GRANT TO KEWSr JI. Alexander Episcopus Servus ( Servoriim Dei charisshno in \ Christo Jilio, illustri Anglorum I Eegi salutem et Apostolicam bene- | dictionem. " Quoniam ea quae a deces- j soribus nostris rationabiliter | indulta noscuntur, perpetua merentur stabilitate firmari ; i Venerabilis Adriani Papae ves- 1 tigiis inhaerentes, nostrique de- siderii fructum attendentes con- i cessionem ejusdem super Hiber- i nici regni dominio vobis indulto j (Salva Beato Petro et sacro- I sanctae J[?omanae Ecclesiae, si- cut in AngfrV?., sic etiam jn Hibemia, de singuiib' Ci^omibus annua unius denarii pensione) ratam habemus et confirmamus quatenus eliminatis terrae ipsius spurcitiis, barbara natio quae Christiana censetur nomine, vestra indulgentia morum in- duat venustatem, et redacta in formam hactenus inf ormi finium illorum Ecclesia, gens ea per vos Christianae professionis no- men cum efiectu de caetero consequatur." APPENDIX B. (See vol. i., p. 49.) FROM THE " LEAEHAR MOR DUNA DOIGHRE b-annoc agup h-cheUchin m chiUe mopi, h-pluapn o chul opluaipci, h - slepmn. Ipiarpin po5at)pac eicb asup muil a^up appain m chapba- Tiail came opoim cocip nep APPENDIX. Dia poyicebul inaimnp t)om- nailmoip h-bpiain ^15 Tnum- aiTi. Comt) t)erin popeccup comopba pecmp Oliseat) a?5ur cir epiTin ppi ra;:anaib. Conm 257 bepm cepc asup bli^eab len QIC ra;:ain pop soeoelu inbiu Upba CO cornopba pecdip cu poim ceset) cip asup Oliseao epmn copin pi, &c. APPENDIX a (See vol. i., p. 55.) "Primo statutum est, quod universi fideles per Hibemiam constituti, repudiato cognato- rum et aflaiiium contubemio legitima contrahant matrimonia et observent. " 11. Quod infantes ante fores ecclesiae catechizentur, et in sacro fonte in ipsis baptismali- bus eeclesiis baptizentur. "III. Quod universi fideles Gbnsti decip\as animabum fru- gum, caeterarumque proventio- num ecclesiae cujus fuerint parochiani persolvant. " IV . Quod omnes terrae ec- ciesiasticae, et earum posses- siones ab omnium secularium hominum exactione penitus sint immunes. Et specialiter quod nee reguli nee comites necutique poteutes \'iri Hiberniae nee eorum filii cum familiis suis cibaria et hospitalitates in territoriis ecclesiasticis, secun- dum consuetudinem exigunt, nee amodo violenter extorquere praesumant ; et quod de vilbs ecclesiarum cibus ille detesta- bilis, qui quater in anno a vieinis comitibus exigitur, de caetero nuUatenus exigatur. "V. Quod pro homicidio a laicis perpetrato, quoties inde VOL. 11. I cum suis inimicis componunt, ! cleri videlicet eorum cognati nihil inde persolvent, sed sicut in homicidii perjjetratione, sic I in pecuniae solutione sint im- I munes. I " yi. Quod universi fideles , in.infirmitate pubiti, couiessore ^ suo et vicinis astauiibub cum ; debita solemnitate testamentum condant, bona sua mol^ilia, dum- , modo uxores et bberos habeant, I acre alieno et servientium mer- I cede exceptis, in tres partes I dividant : unam liberis, alterum I uxori legitimae, tertiam propriis I exequiis rebnquenter. Et si forte prolem legitimam non ha- buerint, bona ipsa inter ipsum \ et uxorem in duo media divi- ' dantur. Et si legitima uxor : decesserit, inter ipsum et liberos : bipartiri debent. , " VII. Et cum bona confes- I sione decedentibus et missarum ' et \'igiliarum exhibitione, et more sepeliendi obsequium de- bitum persolvatur. Item quod omnia divina ad instar sacro- sanctae ecclesiae juxta quod Anglicana observat ecclesia in omnibus partibus ecclesiae amo- do tractentur."— (Taken from Oerald Barry. ) 18 258 CHURCH HISTORY. APPENDIX D. (See vol. i., p. 55.) " In nomine Dei. Amen. "Ego ( ) licet aeger cor- pore tamen sanus anima testa- mentum in hunc modum condo. Imprimo lego animam meam omnipotenti Deo beatae Mariae Virgini et omnibus Sanctis, cor- pus que meum sepeliri in eccle- sia sancti ( ) et lego pro sepultura mea in Ecclesia prae- dictae (s. d. ) et lego fabricae praedictae (s. d.) et ordino et confirmo executores meos(N.N.) ut ipei disponerent omnia et singula bona mea pro salute animae meae pront sibi melius videbitur expediri." Form of Confirmation, Probatum erat hoc testamen- tum coram nobis Gullielmo praeposito sanctae Trinitatis et Decano ecclesiae Sti. Patritii Dubliniensis, custodibus spiritu- alium, etc., et per nos approbatur et confirmatur vigesimo nono die mensis Januarii anno Do- mini secundimi computationem Anglicanam et Hibemicam, mil- lesimo quadragentissimo sep- tuagesimo anno. Et commissa est administratio executoribus supradictis in forma. In cujus testimonium sigillum ofi&ciale praesentatis fecimus apponi.* Datum, etc. * Extracts from Black and Wliite Book of Dublin, T.C.D. MS., p. 10. The Black and White Book of Dulbm, which were in T.C.D., have been claimed and kept lately by the Protectant Archbishop of Dub- lin, as part of the muniments of his church. "Not only as regarded a certain church, but even a certain spot in it, was the will of the testa- tor respected. Hence we find a bequest made to a place before the image of the Blessed Virgin Mary."— MS. E. 3, 32, T.C.D. APPENDIX E. (See vol. i., p.60.) ON TITHES. "Dice mihi qui primus accepit decimam, nin. Qbpaham t)0 chput) loicb poppip .1. t)ia chpuDpen. Cit>Comat)t)ech- mabpech cechpumab.i.cuicet) .1. vi. ed. .1. ix. eb. nm ap ip becci bia asup bume .i. cpe- baccu nacpmoice asup cech- APPENDIX. 209 apbaccu cuipp .1. aop asup calarh, cene, agup ufse, ajjuf cpit) f lanpa anma .1 .ipapcibilir asup coTicopipcibilip asup pacioTiabilip .i. v. cecpmbe cuipp, agup V. pianp annma : visus, auditus, odoratus, agus gustus la copp piTi. Cuic pianpa QTinma .i. timor, amor, odium, gaudium, tristitia. Mo appobe inDechmab pep pop- aepat) apblmb noei .i. abutjm putim. "GbpabaTTi cubaib ciamab PechTnab no jabab ump pobi cpeib leui bechmat) mc ippl pobab cubam ciamaib bcch- mab no gabab Qbpaham. Cib comab bo Tllelcliipet^ech no- bepab. Nach Papon cucc ni, quia obtulit panem et vinum et aquam in tiguram Christi. Qapon autem buicc asup caipb agup oct)ann nohit>- papbpm. Conit) aipe pin nach bapon cucc, etc." — Leahhar Breac, p. 101. APPENDIX F. (See vol, i., p. 68.; ALEXANDER III. TO KING HENBY II. " Alexander, bishop, ser^'ant of the servants of God, to our well- beloved son in Christ, Henry, the illustrious King of the Eng- lish, greeting and Apostolical benediction. " It is not -without very lively satisfaction we have learned from the voice of public report, as well as from the authentic statements of particular indivi- duals, of the expedition you have made, in the true spirit of a pious king and magnificent prince, against that nation of the Irish, who, in utter disre- gard to the fear of God, are wandering with unbridled licen- tiousness into every course of crime, and who have cast away the restraints of the Christian ♦ It was dated 12 kalends of October. religion and morality, and are destroying one anotiier by mu- tual slaughter, and of the mag- nificent and wonderful triumph you have gained over a kingdom into which, we are led to be- lieve, the Roman princes, tri- umphant conquerors of the world, never pushed their arms in the days of their glory : a success attributable to the or- dering of tlie Lord, by whose guidance, as we undoubtedly believe, your serene highness was led to direct the power of your arms against that uncivil- ized and lawless people. * ' For without referring at pre- sent to the otlier enormities and crimes in which this people, in their disregard for the restraints of the Christian rehgion, indulge themselves -most profanely, it appears from the statements of 260 CHURCH HISTORY. our venerable brethren, Chris- tian Bishop of Lismore, Legate of the Apostolic See, and ot the archbishops and bishops of L'e- land, in their letter to us, and also of our beloved son R., Archdeacon of Llandafif, a per- son of discretion and prudence, and one attached to your Ma- jesty's royal person by more than ordinai-y bonds of devoted- ness, who was himself a trust- worthy witness of the facts, and reported them orally to us in a manner that showed his pru- dence and the interest he took in them, that the aforesaid people, as your serene Majesty may possibly have learned more fully from other sources, are in the habit of* eating flesh meat in Lent, and pay no tithes, and show none of the respect which they ought to entertain for God's holy churches or ec- clesiastical persons. "But now that in the mercy of God, his inspiration has roused your mind, as we learn from the communications of these arch- bishops and bishops, and the more full account brought us by the aforesaid archdeacon, to effect the subjugation of that people to your sovereignty by a junction of your mighty forces by land and sea, and to root out from it such abominable filthi- * " Novercas suas publice in- troducunt, et ex eis non erubes- cant filios procreare ; frater uxore fratris eo \avente abjici- tur, unus duabus se sororibus concubinis miscet et plerique illorum matre relicta filjas in- troducunt." — Hearne's Liber Scaccarii, vol. i.> p. 45, ness as referred to ; for this we entertain due feelings of joy and gratitude, and take occasion therefrom to render our devout thanksgivings unto Him from whom every good proceeds, and who orders the pious acts and wills of his faithful people ac- cording to his own good pleasure for the furtherance of their sal- vation, beseeching the Almighty Lord in our prayers to grant that as by the influence of your Majesty these practices, so con- trary to all law, which prevailed in the aforesaid land, are already beginning to decline, so also by the Lord's assistance the people may be led, through your means, to forsake their immoral and sinful courses, and adopt in its entirety the discipline of the Christian religion, to the gain- ing for you aD unfading cro-vvn of everlasting glory, and to the promoting of the saiv'5,tion of their souls. ' ' We therefore desire of your Royal Excellency, we advise and exhort you in the Lord, aiad enjoin on you for the remission of your sins, that you strengthen and make up your mind to a greater degi'ee of energy in that undertaking which you have so laudably begun, and that you make use of your power to re- duce that people to the observ- ance of the Christian religion, and keep them in it. That as you have spent your labour against them already with a view of obtaining, as we believe, the remission of your sins, or for promoting their advance- ment in the way of salvation, you may be counted worthy to receive an everlasting crown. APPENDIX. 261 "And as your Highness's Ex- cellency is aware that the Church of Rome has by right an authority difi'erent from what she possesses over the mainland and continent, having therefore such a confident hope in the fer^'our of your devotion as to believe that it would be your desire not only to preserve, but even to extend the privi- leges of said Church, and estab- lish her jurisdiction, as you are in duty bound, where she has none at present, we ask and earnestly exhort your Highness to use your anxious diligence to preserve to us the privileges be- longing to St. Peter in the aforesaid land ; that so we may be in duty bound to render full thanks to your Royal Eminence, and you may appear as present- ing an offering to God, the first- fruits of your glory and your triumph. " Dated, Tusculum, 20th Sept." APPENDIX F. II. (See vol. i., p. 65.) Translated from the L. Scaccarii. POPL ALEXANDER in. TO RODEEICK o'cONNOR. * ' To the illustrious King of the Irish, on the subject of a council to be held in his country." " In the letter of your High- ness, received with due feelings of benevolence, we observe with very much gratitude and satisfac- tion that you, as a Catholic prince and most Christian king, stead- ily maintain towards blessed Peter and ourselves, and we have to commend in the Lord, with due encomiums the exist- ence of such a spirit on the part of your Eminence, render- ing our fullest acknowledgments to your Serene Highness for the care which you have taken to receive to your benevolence our beloved son, Subdeacon 0., sent some time since to your parts for the purpose of holding a council there, and for your readiness in treating him with all the honour due to your character and his : on which grounds of high esteem for your faith and sincerity we are con- firmed in our will and purpose, always to receive your retjuests with favourable attention, and to seek after the honour and glorj' of your Highness in all cases possible, with God's as- sistance. For the present, however, we desire to intimate to your Ex- j cellency that we have given a I favourable reception to our well ' beloved son, the Abbot of Mel- lifont, whom your Serene High- ness has recommended to us, and we have been careful to 262 CHURCH HISTORY. give him a satisfactory audience as regards his just petition. We, therefore, entreat of your Magnificence and exhort you in the Lord to persevere steadfast and immovable in Catholic unity and devotion to your mother, the holy Roman Church, and to us, that you may in this way both secure the prize of everlasting recompense, and es- tablish a claim to favours con- tinually increasing from the Apostolic See and ourselves. Dated, 12 kalends of Oct. * After the Synod of Cashel, the synod above referred to was held. The Annals of the lour Masters inform us *' that in 1172 a Ge- neral Synod of Ireland, both of the clergy and laity, was held at Tuam, in Connaught, at which Roderic O'Connor and Cadhla O'Dufiy, Archbishop of Tuam presided. Three churches were consecrated." APPENDIX F. III. (See vol. i., p. 68.) ALEXANDER III. TO THE NOBLES OF IRELAND. " Alexander, bishop, servant of the servants of God, to our beloved children, the noblemen, kings, and princes of Ireland, greeting, and Apostolical bene- diction. "When it became known to us from public report, as well as from unquestionable testimony of particular individuals, that you had received from your king and lord our most dearly- beloved son in Christ, Henry, the illustrious King of the Eng- lish, and that you had sworn fealty to him, our feelings of heartfelt joy on the occasion were proportionate to the in- crease of tranquillity and peace likely to result in your country from the power of the king, by the assistance of the Lord, and the prospect that thf^ Irish people, who for this time past seemed to have gone far away from God by the enormity and lewdness of their hves, will now receive instructions likely to render them more interested in divine worship, and be better grounded in the discipline of the Christian religion. But, however, as to your having voliintarily subjected yourselves to a monarch so magnificent and powerful, and one who is such a devout son of the Church, your prudence here- in we must mark with its due commendation, inasmuch as it may be hoped that a consider- able advantage will accrue to yourselves, to the Church, and to the people of your country in general. We, therefore, ear- nestly admonish and command APPENDIX. 2G3 your noble body to be careful and humility that you may be how you mamtam, firm and m- continually gainmg^ increasing ^;io\^te m aU due sul)jection, I favour at his hancts, and tTat the fealty which you have pro- we may feel ourselves in duty mised with the solemn sanction bound to express our commen- of your oath to this mighty : dation of your prudence as is prince; and show your obe- i fit. "-(Translated from the Li6«r djence and attachment to him | Scaccarii, fol. 9 b.) lu such a spirit of gentleness j * APPENDIX F.IV. (See vol. i., p. 68.) ALEXANDER III. TO THE BISHOPS OF IRELAND. "Alexander, bishop, servant of the servants of (iod: to oui- venerable brethren, Uhri.stian Bishop of Lismore, Legate of the Apostolic See, and Gelasius of Armagh. Donogh of Cashel, i Laurence of Dublin, and Catho- . licus of Tuam. archbishops, and their suttragans, greeting, and . Apostolic benediction. ' " The sad extent of disorder ; and guilt which stain the cha- racter of the Irish people, and the manner in which they put aside all fear of God and re- straints of the Christian religion to follow courses full of peril to > the souls of men, had been made veiy clear to us from the con- ; tents of your letter ; although, i indeed, a very full account of , the matter had been brought i before the notice of the Apos- | tolic See in the authentic re- \ ports of other parties too. i Therefore it is that when we understood from your letter how these practices, so contrary i to all law, which have pre- vailed in y(/ar country, are now beginning, with the Lords as- sistance, to disappear under the influence of our dearly-beloved son in Christ, the illustrious Henry, King of the English, who, influenced by the voice of divine inspiration, was led to effect by a concentration of his forces the subjugation to his own sovereignty of that savage and uncivilised people, who know nothing of God's law, we rejoiced very much, and gave boundless thanksgivings to Him who bestowed on the prince aforesaid so grand a victory, making request in our humble prayers that through the vigil- ant and anxious personal efforts of the monarch, aided by your hearty co-operation, that law- less and disorderly pcojJe may be brought to entertain a re- spect for divine law and for the I)rinciple3, of the Christian re- igiou in all its parts and bearings 264 CHURCH HISTORY. on their lives, and that you and I other ecclesiastics may enjoy i that honour and peacefulness of life to which you are properly entitled. "Seeing, therefore, that it be- hoves you to use your diligence and friendly efforts in promoting an undertaking commenced on such good principles, we com- mand you, brethren, by this, our Apostolic mandate, that you do the utmost of your power and diligence, so far as is consistent with the privileges of your order and with your office give your assistance to the prince aforesaid, being so magnificent a person and devout son of the Church, in maintain- ing and keeping possession of that land, and in extii-pating from it such filthy abominations as are above referred to. "And, if any of the kings, princes, or other persons of that country shall attempt by rash adventure to contravene the obligation of the oath and fealty, given to the king afore- said, if on your admonition he shall not, with due readiness, return to a better state of mind, let him feel the force of ecclesi- astical censure, inflicted with the weight of our Apostolical autho- rity, no regard whatsoever being had to the occasion or excuse which may be assigned ; that so you may carry into execution this our mandate in a diligent and efi'ective manner, and that as the said king is stated to have exhibited a spirit of pious and benevolent obedience to our wishes, in making you restitution of tithes, as well as of your other ecclesiastical dues, and in attending to all matters pertaining to the liberty of the Church, so you may on your own side steadily maintain for him the privileges of the royal dignity, and exert yourselves as far as possible to have the like done by others. "Dated Tusculum, Sept. 20." Translated from the Liber Scaccaril, edited by Heame, vol. i., p. 42, and given in New Eymer's feeder a. APPENDIX a. (See vol. i., p. 108.) FROM MARTENE. Subjoined in parallel columns I also to the various readings are the versions of Pope Leo's I taken from the Bihliotheca of homily, as given in the Leabhar \ St. Victor and those given by Broac, and correspondingly in I Labbe (tom. xi, p, 1075). Martpue (Martene, Veter. Mon. tom. 7, p. 1). While giving us his version of it, he treats us Martene, in his notes, refers to the readings from the Biblio- theca Liicensi. This is a manu- APPENDIX. 2Go script written in the twelfth ] century, on which version the one in the Leahhar Breac appears to have been modelled, and on that account, as for other reasons, I am inclined to place the latter between the twelfth and fourteenth centuries. Mansi {Sacr. Concil. nova et amplis. colkctio, torn, xiv, pp. 889-890) gives three versions in full, re- spectively, from Labbe, Mar- tene, and a third from the Bibliotheca Lucensi. Those who may not have ac- cess to these can see a version of it in the Pontificale Romanum, vol. iii., Ordo ail Synodum, p. 97. Martenii Editio. Commonitorium cujusquc Episcopi ad Sacerdotes sibi I subditos. Fratres, sacerdotes Domini, cO-operatorcb nostri ordinis estis, et nos quidem quamvis indigne locum Aaron tenemus, vos locum Eleazarii, et Ithmari. Nos vice duodecim Apostolo- rum fungimur ; vos septuaginta duorum discipulorum. Nos pastores vestri sumus, yos plebis vobis commissae. Nos de vobis rationem reddituri summus summo pastori domino nostro Jesu Christo ; vos de plebe vobis commissa. Ideoque carissimi, vestrum videte pen- culum. Admonemus itaque et obsecramus fratemitatem ves- tram ut quo vobis suggenmus memoriae commendetis, et opere exercere studeatis. I. In primis admonemus ut \'ita et conversatio vestra irre- prehensibilis sit, scilicet ut cella vestra sit juxta Ecclesiam, et in domo vestra f eminas non habeatis II. Omni nocti ad vigilias* surgite ; cursum vestrum horia certis decantate. III. Missanmif solemni- tates celebrationes que religiose peragite ; corpus et sanguinem Donnni cum timore et rcverentia suniite vasa sacra propriis ma- nibus abluite et extergite. IV. NuUus cantct, nisi Je- junus ; nullus cantet qui non communicet. V. Nullus cantet sine amictu, alba, stola, fanone, casula.+ Et haec vestimenta nitida sint et ad nullos alios usus sint. VI. Nullus cum alba, qui in suos usus utitur presumat Mis- sam celebrare.§ Nullus in lig- neo aut vitreo calic aiuleat Missam celebrare VII. Nulla lemir.u ;.d altare accedat, nee calicem Domini tangat. VIII. Corporale mundissi- mum sit. Altare sit co-opertum de mundis linteis. .Super altare nihil ponatur nisi capsea et reliquiae, et quatuor^'Evangelia, et pixis cum** corpore Domini ad viaticum infinnis.tt Cetera in nitido loco recondantur. * Aug. ad N'octurnn . t Aug. Mmarum Celebra- tiones. X Aug. Planrta . § Victor et Aug. Cantnre, reli- qua in Augustano desunt, sed statim subjungit, Xnlla Jemina, etc. ;; Victor Cant are. ^ Aug. et Victor aut forte quatuor. •• Aug. Buxida. ft Aug. cum corpore Domini ad injirmos. • 266 CHURCH HISTORY. IX. Missale, plenarium* lec- tionarium, Antiphonariumf ut- rum que librum XL. Homilia- rum uuusquisque habeat. X. Locus in secretario vel juxta altare sit praeparatus ubi aqua eflFundatur, quando sacra vasa abluuntur, ibique vas niti- dum cum aqua pendeat, ubi sacerdos manus lavet post com- munionem . XI. Ecclesiae sint bene co- opertae et cameratae ; atrium Ecclesiae undique| muniuntur. XII. Nullus extra Ecclesiam per domos vel in locis non con- secratis Missara cantet,§ nee solus cantet. Ji^III. Quisque presbyter cle- ricuml; habeat, qui Epistolam vel lectionem legate eique ad Missam respondeat, et cum quo psalmos cantet.^ * Aug. et Victor ut in Lu- censi. t Aug. ut in Lucensi. t Deest in Aug. et Victor, sit sppe Munitum. § Nee solus cardet deest in Aug. et Victor. I; Aug. vel scholarem. ^ Aug. addito Nullus solus Missam cantet. Dein subdit : Nullus cum calcariis quos spe- rones rustice vocamus, et cultellis extrinsecus dependentibus Missam cantet, quia indecens est et ut contra regulam ecclesiasticam est Calicem, etc., ut in homilia Leonis Labbeana. XIV. Infimios visitate eos que Deo reconciliate* oleo sanc- to ungite, et propria manu com- municate. Nullus presumat tradere communionem laico vel foeminae ad ferendum infirmo. XV.t Nullus sacrum chrisma vendat, nullus pro baptizandis, vel pro corpore Domini, vel pro reconciliatione, vel pro sepul- tura, vel pro consecrandis Ec- clesiis praemium quaerat, vel Ecclesiis aliquorum data pe- cunia surripiat. XVI. Videte ne per negUgen- tiam vestram nullus infans sine baptismo moriatur. XVII. Nullus vestrum sit ebriosua, litigiosus ;Z nullus arma in seditione ferat, nullus§ canum vel avium jocis inser\'iat. Nuiius in tabemis bibat. XVIII. L^nusquisque vestrum quantum sapit, plebi suae de Evangelio,|| de Epistola, vel aliqua di\nna Scriptura Do- minico die vel festis diebus annuntiet. * Aug. et Juxta Apostolum oleo. t Aug. et Victor cum Lu- censi. Z Ibid. § Ibid. II Aug, et Victor cum La- beo. APPENDIX. 2G7 APPENDIX G. (See vol. i., p. 108.) FROM THE "LEABUAR BREAC," T. 247, COL. 2. "Est enuntiandus sermo sy- nodalis in singulis sinodis par- rotianis prespeteris. " Fiatres Presbyteri et Sacer- dotes Domini. Cohoperatores nostri Ordinis estis. Vos locum Helestarii (Eleazarii) et Hithi- martis. Nos vice xii. Aposto- lorum fungimur vos ad formam Ixx. discipulorum estis. Nos pastores vestri sumus. Vos pastores animarum vobis com- missai-um. Nos de vobis ra- casula. Et haec vestimentai nitidai sint. Et ad nullus alios usus sint. Nullus in albis quae in suos usus utitur presumat Missam cantare. Nullus in lig- neo vel in vitreo calice audeat i missam cantare. Nulla femina I ad altare Domini accedat, nee I calicem Domini tangat. Cor- j porale mundissimum sit. Altare sit cohopcrtuiu tiu mundis lin- tiieis, supra altare i;icil ponatur I nisi eapsea ^t reliquiae, aut tiouem reddituri summus sum- i forte quatuorEvangelii, aut pixia mo pastori nostro Domino j cum corpore Domini ad viati- Jhesu Christo, Vos de plebi- | cum infirmis. Cetera in nitido bus vouis commendatis. Et loco recondantur. Missale, Ple- ideo carissimi videte periculum | narium, Lectionarium, et Anti- vestruin. Admonemus itaque i phonarium unusquisque habeat, et obsecramus fratemitatem vestram ut que vobis suggeri- mus memorie commendetis, et opere studeatis Locus in secredario vel juxta altare sit preparatum. ut aqua efifundi possit, quando vasa sacra abluuntur, et ubi vas ni- lu primis admonemus ut vita , tidum cum aqua dependeat. Et et conversatio vestra irrepre- I ibi sacerdos manus layet post hensibilis sit. Scilicet ut cella | commmiionem. Ecclesia coho- vestra sit juxta ecclesiam, et in | perta et camerata et atrium sit domovestrafeminasnehabeatis. ; sepe munitum. Nullus extra Omni nocteadnoctumassurgite, i ecclesiam per domus in locis^ in Cursum vestrum horis certis I consecratis missam cantet. Nul- decantate. Missarum celebra- , lus solus missam cantet. Omnia tiones religiose peragite. Corpus presbiter clericum habeat, vel ^+cor,r^i,i-.or.i "nnmini nnstri rum scolarcm qui Epistolam vel lec- tionem legat, et ad missam respondeat cum quo psalmos et sanguinem Domini nostri cum scolarem qui Epistol timore et revereutia sumite. '' Vasa sacra propriis manibus abluite et extergite. " Nullus cantet Missam nisi Jejuuus. Nullus cantet qui non comniunicet . Nullus cantet sine amictu, stola, alba, famorea, et cantet. Infirmos \'isitare et eos reconciliamiui ac juxta Aposto- lum oleo sacro ungite et a pro- pria manir communicate. Et nullus presumat tradere com- .'..ji^^iSSfe^.^... 268 CHURCH HISTORY. munionem laico aut feminae ad deferendum infirmo. Nullus vestrum pro bapti standi s infan- tibus aut iiifirmis reconciliandis aut mortuissepeliendis premium vel munus exigat Videte ne per negligentiam vestrum nullus infans sine baptismo moriatur. Nullus vestrum sit ebriosus vel litigiosus, ser\*um Domini non oportet litigare. Nullus arma ferat in seditionem. Quia arma vestra spiritualia debent esse. Nullus canum aut avium jocis insers-iat. Nolite in ta- bernis bibere. Unusquisque vestrum quantam sapit plebi suae de evangelic vel apostolica die dominico vel festis diebus annuntiet. Quicunque ad con- ficiendum saerosanctum altaris ministerium ordinatus est, licet ab omnibus peccatis se quavere debeat, praecipue instudendum est illi ut castitatem custodiat et quicquid se ad immunditiam allicere potuit a se solicitus re- pellat, hiram namque Dei super se provocet qui immunda con- scientia ac pollute corpore ad ilium accedere presumit. O quam tremendum est pollutis manibus tractare Dominicum." APPENDIX H. (See vol. i., p. 112.) ON THE EUCHARIST. quod in exceptione sanguinis i solam animam accipiamus, sed '■. in exceptione sanguinis totum verum Christum Deum et homi- \ nem, et acceptione similiter ; corporis totum et quamvis se- i paratim corpus et separatim sanguinem non tamen sit semel Christum accipimus, sed ista mos sic separatim accipiendi inde in Ecclesia inolevit." — Ex- tracts from Black and White Book, p. 21, T.C.D., E. fol. APPENDIX I. (See vol. i., p. 113.) AN EIGHTH CENTURY LITANY OF THE BLE.SSED VIRGIN. From the " Leahhar Breac,'^ p. 74. Qmuipe mop. Qben Ian a^uppoplan opach- Qmuipe apmo bona muipib. infpipican6ib. Qpomop na mban. Qbenbachca asup apoben- Qpi^an nanamgel. bachca. abanci5eapna mbmme. amachaip no slopi puchaine. APPENDIX. 269 Qmaichmp na hecclmfi ne- Tnt)a agup calmmn. ammcbaip na bait)e asuf m- blosam. Gmaichaip na ToUpi po]iopt)ai . Qonoip int)echeoip. Gcomapcha na pechmche. Gt)opup ninie. Qcompa 6p6ai. aiepa na bdme a^up na cpo- caipe. Qcempailna t)iachca. Gmaipe na r\6^. Gbanci5eapna na ciniut). Gcopaip na lubgopc Gglanab na peccaO. Gmse na namnant). Gmairhaip na nt)illiiichca. Gchich na noioen. GcomtDisnat) na cpuas- Gpet)lain mapa. Gchunial t>6. Gmaichaip Cniopc. Gipnazam in co.mbeb. Gcpuccich mGy'6oluin. Grochpom mapepca. GchaisaiDe niap^pm. Gbicop aichippeeua. Gachnuiset) na bechab. Gmaippe na mbanpcal. Gchent) na nOj. Glubgopc popiaca. Gpip chopaip slappaische. Gniarhaip 06. G65 puchain. G65 noem. G65 cpembap. G65 pochpaib. G05 senarhuin. Gcempail 06 bt. Gpij pume inpi5 puchain. Gpanccapam ppipit)a noib. G65 Dopeim lepe. GchechaiD p^ebi laban. Gchuppipcc plebi pi6in. Gp6p copcapoa ipepan lac oip. Gblaenai?5rpch map pailm.* Gcoipcech mop ola chpant).t Gmic bpetais ^lopbai. GpoUpi nazapoch. G5I01P lepplm. Gmaipi int)omain. Gpobineal inpopail cpiop- t)ai5e. Gpi^an inbecho. GapatD nime. eipc ^ume nambochc na t)imicni5 cenrjfi a7)Up opnabai nacpua^. bepchum apnbuch- pachc a5up aj\ nocpaDa cpem- cupa ipiaunaii'c inbulemean aipnic ptu pinn pen apnep- cechc cpe napntjpotaip mill. Gbanciseapr.n 6umachcach nimo ooui cilmain ..OJleg apcinca anpef:'')a. Scpip ap- CJJIu a5up Gi'onbaitj cocaib nacuicemou inant)ecblen agup naceni^alcai caichmis nabaepca. leppais cpcmucpa * O'Ctirr}' has blunderingly thro-RTi this and the next peti- tion into one in the Litany pre- sented to Pope Pius LX. for in- dulgence. — I'zf'. vol. i., p. 113. t"*' Fruitful as the olive-tree. This, like every other prayer used by the ancient Irish Church, only echoes the pa tristic teachmg of the primitive Universal Church. Thus, St Ambrose, speaking of the olive, says : " Ego auteni sicut oliva fructifera in domo Domini. Quia est enim alius tales fructus, ferret olearum non curvescen- tium ubertate baccarum, sed spiritus plenitudine gentium foecundanim.'— //omiVia, lib. 9, in Lncam. 270 CHURCH HISTORY. c-perra apnt)ob6p agur apn t)udlche. Cit)naicc buinn cpeTnucra blacha 0511^ cumbaige na r65niTn agup na pualach. peclinai5 Duinn mbpeche- rham oc gumib agup ocimpi- t)ib : nachap leic uaic apr- p6cTie icpeich piapnaimcib. Nal6ic apnamnam t)0 t)66pab. 6cnap5eib cucuc pen cui bche aj] bocomaipce. Qilnnc a^up 5utt)micnebeop cupa anoeni niuipe cpiacmo- pimpibe ap coen mac .i. ap tpu cpiopc mac t)6 bn. Co- mant)icne bia onfluilib cuam- 51b a^ur ainipigib. ec cutms t)uin at)ia nanbul co pdsbamne uli uat) bil^eab asup losub bap nulib peccaib, ajup co- pa^bam uabpum beop cpia- cimpibepin pipaicpeb na pla- chaip nemba cpiabichu nam- bechab, ipiabnaipe noeni asup oemog mboniam, popaipill- em popaiccpebam, in secula seculorum. Amen. APPENDIX J. (See Vol. i., p. 123.) FROM THE "LEABHAR BREAC," P. 256, COL. 1. Cach bume pip nabuch- pachc y^'o ajup cenbpa m- chomimbeb bpagbail asup planugub aanma ipeb blegap bo apcup cpecem a^up aich- encup mchoimbeb aice coleip. Qp ni capba bonach maic bo 5ena cenmcpecempm aice. In capbpis uli chumachcach cpa pobui piam penabuilib cencopach ajup bopijne na- huli bul cenabbap agup pol lamnai5iup lac, agup bianab- lan nem agup calum. Col 2. Hocaipbaib bin he pen bia- 6uibpiuch asup biappoigleb biacpochaib ajup biacepab biappuaplucGibne a^m bia- buil asup biapaepab ap petn ippmn. . . . Denaib atne asup abpcanaic lapcpep. aiepigi lapcoppi collaibe paipiciu a5U7 aicpisi lapmcib- mi5i. Page 257, Col. 1. Viiepu cp macpi5 nimeasup calum. Incpep* peappu na- cpindci ip comepa asup ip cucpuma ppi pmachaip agup ppipin ppipib n. mpipbia agup in pip bume. . . . Uaip amail balogmap chall cpecembi- achca cpiopc anbeilb bepoil aboennachca, ipamail ip I05- map inbiu ocpecem anbeilb baip5ine. . . . * It is strange the same mis- take of putting the Third for the Second Person is made by Leabhar na huidihre.— See vol. i., p. 123. APPENDIX. 271 Qp m he infacaijic lappip t)o sni iTiet)papcrin icip coiiio be accicham iconciTncipechc, ache ipu cp pen bo ^m com- p6t) asup benbachait) mabaip- SiTie asup inptna apipuicncD achuipp ajup apolapsTi mean chanup inpacapc nabpiachpa po can cp mean bopt^ne ap- cup mebpapcpm, ap ipe cpiopr pacapc a^up ipebpa]ic ano. Qpipiaccpebabipocanebpapc pm cuipp cpipc asup apolo .1. mpacapc cobaicpibe iconcim- chipechcipiabnepechatch co- coiccenb. Ocup ainjil asup apchain^il nime icapopsell Q^MV mapiabnaib ai^e ppi laim cpiopc ooup cpipc pen occompob agup icbenbachaib asup iccoipecpab nobaipsme a^up inpma conbenanbpum achopp asup apuil pein bib- pni. L. Breac, Page 257, Col 2. I Inci cpa popbonnach na v. I baipsena cuniopdpca v. mtle I bib, a?iup cumalinca xii. cliab I biG puislib asup mci bopgni I cojjndchach c-^palne bonen- I spatne a^up in?;opc ub pab- i eoib cpiapin inbeannachram I cue tpu cpiopc iciip boniom I poppin calmain conacopcib. ! Ipe popbennach ?5patne slan- I spibbai achuipp agup apola [ pen copopdp sopc paibbip be bianab Idn bomcim uli ochup- cabail copuineb cpiapapcap I mbub ipipechu orhup napia- ' bnaipe co h^ bpacha. APPENDIX K. (See vol. i., p. 136.) FROM THE ''LEABILAR BREAC," P. 241. A preliminary notice, partly in Latin and Irish, to the Lorica of Gildas, informs us that he was the author of it ; tliat it was dictated or recommended by an angel ; that its recital is a preservative against deatii on that daj', and remissive of the third part of the punishment due to our sins, while it confers additional graces ; that it was brought into Ireland and placed on St. Patrick's altar, and that the metre composed of eleven* * The undecasyllabic cliarac- ter of the verse is preserved for the most part, and wherever there is a departure from it, it j syllables was written in the i brachicatalecticon'' measure. I The Lorica of Gildas was j brought by Laidcenn, of Clon- I fei-t Molua, who is commemo- I rated on the 12th January-, ad. 661.+ can be generally traced to the error of the copyist. ♦ Some would give it simply a catalectic character ; but whe- ther viewed as catalecticon, acatalectioon, or hypercatalec- ticon, it appears irrefragable to any general rule of scansion. t Vid. Felire, in Leabhar Breac, p. 79, marginal note. 272 CHURCH HISTORY. Suffragare Trinitaiis Unitas ; Unitatis Miserere Trinitas. Suffragare quaeso mihi posito Magni maris velut in periclo : Ut non secum trahat me mor- talitas Hujus amii neque mundi vani- tas. Et hoc idem peto a sublimibus Celestis militiae Aartutibus, Ne me linquant lacerandmn hostibus, Sed defendant me jam armis fortibus ; Ut me illi procedant in acie Celestis exercitus militiae. Cerubim et cerupihim cum militibus Gabrihel et Michael cum simi- libus. Opto Tronos, \nrtutes, Archan- gelos, Principatus, potestates, angelos, Ut me denso defendentes ag- mine, Inimicos Valeant posternere. Dum deinde ceteros agone Tetas patriarchus Quatuor quater prophetas Apos- tolos navis et proretas EtMartires omnes peto athletas, Atque adjuro et Virgines omnes viduas fideles et Confessores, Ut me per illos salus sepiat, Atque omne malum a me pereat. Christus mecum pactum firmum feriat, Cujus tremor tetras turbas te- reat. Finit primus prologiis graduum angelorum, et patriarcharum Apostolortim et Alarty^-um cum Christo. Incipit prologus se- cundus de cunctis membris cor- poris usque ad genua. Deus, impenetrabihs tutela, Undique me defende potentia Mee gibre pemas omnes libera, Tuta peltia protegente singula, Utnon (t) etri* demones in latera, Mea \abrentur ut soleant Jacula Gigram cephale cum jaris et conas. Patham, linguam, senas, atque micenas Cladium, carsum, mandianum talias, Patma, exugiam atque binas iduas, Meo ergo ? cum Capillis rertici Galea salutis meo capiti, Fronte, oculis, cerebro triformi Rostro, labio, faciei, timpori. Mento, barbae, superciliis, auri- bus, Genis, bucis, internaso^ naribus, Pupillis, rotis, palpebris, tutoni- bus. Gingis, anele, maxillis, facie- bus, Dentibus, linguae, ori et guturi, Uvae, gurguhoni et suhliaguae,^ cerv'ici, Capitali, centro, cartilagini, Collo, clemens adeo tutamini Obsecro te Domine Jhesu Christe, Per ix. ordines sanctorum an- gelorum Domine meo lorica tutissima. * Though only etri is given in the MS., I have no difficulty in supplying the omission as the tetras turbas in the closing lines of the fii'st prologue is only another name for the tetri de- mones ; besides, the Irish gloss over it (gpanna) leaves no doubt as to the absent letter. Those who wish to understand thoroughly the meaning of the Lorica are referred to the inter- linear glosses in the ' ' Leabhar naor duua Doifihre." APPENDIX. 327 Erga membra, erga me a vis cera Ut retundas a me invisibiles Sudum clavos quos fingunt odi- biles Tege ergo Dominus forti lorica. Cum scapulis numeros et bracia Tege ulnas cum cubis et mani- bus. Pugnas, palmas, digitos cum un- guibus, Tege spinas et costas cum arti- bus. Terga, dorsum, nervos cum os- sibus Tege cutem, sanguinem cum renibus. Catas, crinas, nates cum femori- bus Tege gambas, suras, femoralia. Cum gennelis, poplites et genua Tege talcs cum tibiis et calicibus. Crura, pedes, planum cum bas- sibus Tege ramos concrescentesdecies, Cum mentagris ungues binos quinquies Tege pectus, jugulum pectuscu- lum. Mamillas, stomachum et umbili- cum, Tege ventrem, lumbos, genitalia ; Et Alvum et cordis et yitalia Tege trifidum jecor et ilia, Narcem, peniculos, fitrem cum obligia, Tege toliam, toracem cum pul- mone. Venas, fiibras, fel cum buclia- mine Tege camem, inginem cum me- dulis, Siplenem cum tortuosis intes- tinis Tege vesicam, adipem et pantes, Compaginum innumeros or- dines, Tege pilos atque membra reli- qua ; Quorum sancte patritii nomina* Tege totum me cum quinque sensibus Et cum decem fabrifactis fori- bus Uti a plantis usque ad verticem NuUo membro foris intus egro- tem Xe de meo possit vitam trudere Pestis, febris, languor, dolor corpore Donee jam domino dante seniam Et peccata mea bonis- factis deleam, Et de came iens labis caream Et ad alta evolare valeam. Et miserto Domino ad etheria Letus vehar regni refrigeria. Finit Amen. * There is a gap here. How- ever I infer that a special pro- tection is promised to those bearing the name of Patrick. APPENDIX L. (See vol. i., p. 136.) HYMN OF TUE APOSTLES. Celebra Juda festa gaudia. Apostolorum exultans memoria, alleluia : VOL. 11. Claviculari Petri primi paatoris, Piscium rete,' Evangelii cap- toris : alleluia. 19 274 CHUBCn HISTORY. Pauli gentium egregiis praecep- toris ; Vases electi Israhelis seminis, alleluia : Andreae atque precamur egregia Passi pro Christi fide advoca- mina, all, Jacobique consobrini domini Preces adjuvent in scammate seculi, all. Johannes sani electi ab infantia, Qui accumbebat sponsi inter ubera, all. Oris lampadis eloquentes pilippi Opem oremus prole cum pervi- gili, aU. : Bartholomae impendamus nuti- bus, Nate pendentes aequora in nubi- bus, all. Tomae tendentes partes inter Parthiae Nos illuminet abyssus* scientiae, all. * The editor of the Booh of Hymns asks how can abyss of knowledge be made out of the word torn, which in Hebrew signifies a ivrm. Well, it sig- nifies not only twins, but an abyss. St. Thomas is known to have had supernatural and ex- perimental knowledge of the mysteries of our faith, and the Fathers say, " that his incredu- lity was of more ser^nce tousthan the faith of the other Apostles." A writer in the Leabhar Breac says "that his name, which is interpreted * abyss of know- ledge,' represents the doctors of the Church. Even so early as the eighth century, in the Fe- lire ofAengus, he is styled such : Moeb appeal apDpiac hi pu- t>emain ecnai ^ein comaip cenoipne." — Leabhar Breac, p. 88. Mathaei quoqne fiiscali a mn- nere Donati Christum sequentes pre- propere, all. Atque itidem Jacobi cominus Precem petamus subnixi al- tering, all. Tathaei tota famon per tellura Abgaro misi Ihesu cum Epistola, all. Simionis dicti suapte cannanaei Stolam qui tinxit agni Dei san- guine, all. Sorte praelecti Madiani* meritis Siti locemur celorum ineditis, aU. Marci excelsi mandata justitiae Annuntiantis Christum Alexan- driae, all. Medici vere Lucae Evangelizae Agnum sequentis virginal! ho- nor e, all. Salvici Patris obsecremus merita Ut deo digna perpetremus opera, all. Sancti Stephani primi atque martiris Pro inimicis rogantis cum sus- piriis, all. Horum sanctorum bina septera valida Fiant pro quibus ignita demo- num jacula, all. Possunt extingui ut per pro- pugnacula Invitata quo feramus pectora, all. Regi regnante abaevo in saecula, Gloria Patri atque unigemto, Simul regnante spiritu cum agio, all. Nimis honorati sunt amici tui, Deus ; nimis comfortatus est principatus eorum,all. Cele- * Madian = Matthias means "judgment," or, as the Irish gloss has it, a " gift." APPENDIX. 27 bra Juda festa Chnsti gaudia | sancti Petri et Pauli et Patricii Apostolorum. Exaudi nos Deus i et caeterorum Apostolorum ac per merita Apostolorum optima. I martyrum omnium sanctorum ut deleantur pessima nostra i propitietur nobis Dominus.— peccata plunma per menta et i Fasciculus I., p. 73. orationes intercessiones que | APPENDIX M. (See vol. i., p. 136.) Hymnum dicat turba fratrum, hymnum cantus personet, Christo regi concinentes, laudem demus debitam, Tu dei corde verbum, tu via tu Veritas, Jesse virga tu vocans, te leonem legimus. Dextra patris, mons et agnus, angularis tu lapis, Sponsus idem et Columba, flam- ma, pastor, janua. In profetis inveniris, nostro natus saeculo, Ante secla tu fuisti, factor primi seculi. Factor caeli et terrae, factor, congregator tu maris, Omnium que tu creatOF quae pater nasci jubet Virginia receptus membris, Ga- brielis nuntio ; Crescit albus prole sancta nos monemur credere. Rem novam nee ante visam ^^rgine puerpera. Tunc magi stellam secuti primi adorant parvulimi, Offerentes tus et aurum, digna regi munera Mox erodi nuntiatum invidens potentiae ; Tunc jubet parvos necari tur- bam fecit martyrum, Fertur infans oculendus nili flumen quo fluit, Qui refertur post herodem nutri- endus Nazareth, Multa pamis, multa adultus, signa fecit celitus, Quae latent et quae leguntur coram multis testibus Praedicans celeste regnum dic- ta factis approbat. Debiles facit vigere, cecos luce illuminat : Verbis purgat leprae morbum mortuos resuscitat. Vinum quod deerat idris* mo- tari aquam jubet, Nuptiis mero retentis propin- nando poculo. Pane quino pisce bine quinque pascit milia Et fefertt fragmenta cenae ter catemis cors'ibus.t Turba ex omni discumbere ju- gem laudem pertuiit Duodecim viros probavit per quos vita discitur. * Idris : t Fefert hydriis. retert. X Qua terms corbibuB. 276 CHURCH HISTORY. Ex quis unus invenitur Christi Judas traditor Instruuntur misi ab anna pro- ditoris osculo Innocens captus tenetur nee repugnans ducitur, Sistitur falsis grassatur offeren- dus pontic. Discutitobjecta praeses nullum crimen invenit, Sed cum turba judaeorum pro salute cesaris. Dicerent Christum necandum turbis sanctus traditur Impiis verbis grassatur sputa fiagra sustinet. Scandere crucem jubetur inno- cens pro noxiis Morte cerais quam gerebat mor- tem vicit omnium Tum Deum clamore magno pa- trem pendens invocat, Mors secuta membra Christi laxat stricta vincula Vela templi scissa pandunt, nox obscurat saeculum. Excituatur de sepulchris dudum clausa corpora Affuit Joseph beatus corpus mirra perlitum. Lintheo nidi ligatum cum do- lore condidit Milites servare corpus annas princeps praecepit. Ut videret si probaret Christus quod spoponderat, Angelum Dei trementes veste amictum Candida. Quo candone charitatis vellus vicit sericum. Demovit saxam sepulchre sur- gens Christus intiger. Haec vidit Judea mentax, haec negat cum viderit Feminae primum monentur salvatorem vivere, Quas salutat ipse mestas com- plet tristes gaudio. Seque a mortuis patema suscita- tum dextera, Tertia die redisse mmtiat Apos- tolis. Mox videtur abeatis quos pro- bavit fratribus, Quod redisset ambigentes intret Januis clausis, Dat docens praecepta legis dat divinum spiritum, Spiritum Dei perfectum trini- tatis vinculum, Praecepit totum per orbem bap- tizari credulos. Nomen patris invocantes con- fitentes filium Mistica fide revelat tinctos sancto spiritu. Fonte tinctos innovatos filios factos Dei. Ante lucem turba fratrum con- cinnemus gloriam Qua docemur nos futuri sempi- terna saecula. Galli cantus plausus proximum sentit diem Nos cantantes et precantes quae futura credimus. Majestatem que immensam con- cinemus jugiter, Ante lucem nuntiemus Christum regem saeculo, Ante lucem decantantes Christo regi Domino, Et qui in ilium recte credunt regnaturi cum eo Gloria Patri ingenito, gloria unigenito. Simul cum sancto spiritu in sempiterna secula. Te decet hymnus Deus in Sion et tibi reddetur votum in Jerusalem : Canticis spirituali- bus delectati hymnos Christe coronantes canimus tibi quibus APPENDIX, 277 tua Domine majestas possit placari oblata Deo laudis* * Vid. vol. i., p. 184, note, p. 151, Fasciculus II. hostia spiritali per te Christe Jesu Salvator. Unitas in Tri- nitate te deprecor Domine, ut me semper trahas tibi votum vovere. APPENDIX N. (See vol. i., p. 136.) From the Book of Irish Hymns of the Tenth Century. THE HYMN OF ST. MICHAEL. Trinitate spes mea fixa non in omine, Et archangelum deprecor Mi- chaelem nomine, Ut sit obvius ac misus mihi deo doctore, Hora exitus de vita ista, atque corpore : Ne me ducat in amarum minis- ter inergiae Ipse princeps tenebranim atque per superbiae Adjutorium succurrat Michaelis et Archangeli ; Ilium rogo ne demittat mihi truces species Inimici sed deducat ubi regni requies. Adjuvet me sanctus Michael diebus ac noctibus ; Ut me ponat in bonorum sanc- torum consortibus. Sanctus Michel intercedat, ad- jutor probabilis, Pro me quia sum peccator actu atque fragilis : Sanctus Michel me defendat semper suis viribus ; Anima egrediente cum sancto- rum millibus. Sanctus Gabriel, Sanctus Ra- phael atque omnes angeli Intercedant pro me semper simul et Archangeli. Etema possunt praestare regis regni aulia, Ut possideam cum Chnsto para- disi gaudia: Gloria sit semper Deo patri atque filio, Simul cum spiritu sancto in uno concilio, Adjuvet nos archangelus sanctUB Michael dignissimus (juem percipere animas* mittat Deus altissimus. • Vid. vol. i., p. 131. 278 CHURCH HISTORY. APPENDIX 0. (See vol. i., p. 138.) ST. Patrick's irish hymx at tara. acompiu^inbiu niupc cpepp co5aipm cpinoic cpecim cpeobacmt), poppon 6enba- cat) mbulemaiTi bail. Qcom- piu5 iTibiu niupc sene cpiorc conabachiup, mupc cpochca cona abnocui, mupc nepeip^e coppepgabml, mupc copiub bobpecheitiTiap bpacha. Qco- mpius mupc 5pab hipu- phin, inuplacaib ainsel, ippe- pcul Tia napchainsel, hi 'ppepchin epeipse, apcenn pochpalcc, iTiepnaisrhib hua- palachach, icaipceclaib pa- cha, hi ppaicepcaib, appcul, mlupepaib puipmebach, in- enbsai noeTninsen hmsrmnaib pep pipcan. Qcompiusmbin mupcTmne, poilpe5pene,ecpochcapTieac- cha, dne cheneb, bene lochec, luache ^aeche, pubomnari TTiapa, caipipem calmam, cob- paibechc ailech. acompiu5 inbiu mupc b6 boniluomhapachc cumachca b6 bomchuiTisaib, ciall b6 boraiTmnchup, pope b6 bom- peimcipe, cluap be bomep- cechc, bpiachap b6 bomep- labpai, lam b6bomimmbe5ail. Incech be bompemchec chap, pciach b6 bombicm, poch- paice b6 bommanucul, apiuc- lebaib bemna, apaplai^chib buQlche, apapnechcai b aicmb, opcechnbuine mibuchpapcap bam, icem a^up mocup, muac- heb oi^Mj' hipochaiba. Cocuipiup ebpumchpa na- huile nepcpo, ppuech nepc nammap necpocap ppipcibo- mechupp ocup bommanmam. Ppicmchelca paibpache ppi- bubpechcu, gencliuchca, ppi- paibpechca hepececba, ppi- chimcellachc mblachca ppi- cechpipp apachmliu anmain buim cpipc bommimbesail mbiu apneim aplopcaib apbo- bub apsuin, conomchaip ilap pochpaicc. Chpipc lim,* cpipc pium, cpipcimbegaib, cpipc mmum, cpipc ippim, cpipc uapum, cpipc beppum, cpipc cuachum, cpipc lUiup, cpipc ippiup, cpipc mepup, cpipc icpibiu cech bume immimpopba, cpipc m- 5m cech ben pobomlabp ach ap , cpipc mcechpupe nombepcap, cpipc incechcluaip pobom- cloachap. Qcompius mbiu mupc cpen cosaipm cpmoic, cpecim cpeabacaib poipm oenbacaib mbulemam. Domini est salus, Domini est salus, Christi est salus ; salus tua Domine, sit semper vobis- cum. * This part of the hjTnn of Patrick would appear to be alluded to in the following in- vocation of St. Diarmait of Inis- clothran : " Chriost fum, criost bamchind, criost cechtar dam- thoeb, comchride comchliab rig nime na noeb, &c." — Leabhar Breac, p. 262, col. 2. APPENDIX. 279 APPENDIX 0. (See vol. i., p. 138.) ALPHABETICAL HYMN OF ST. SECHNAL IN HONOUR OF ST. PATRICK. The Leahhar Breac, p. 238, a, col. 2, states that the hymn is modelled on the Hebrew in the division of the strophes,- and consists of twenty-three divi- sions, four lines in each, and fifteen letters in each line. Audite omnes amantes Deum, sancta merita Vivi in Christo beati Patricii Episcopi ; Quomodo bonum ob actum simulatur angelis, Perfectam que propter vitam aequatur Apostolis. Beata Christi custodit mandata in omnibus, Cujus opera refulgent clara inter homines, Sanctumque cujus sequuntur exemplum mirificum, Unde et in coehs patrem mag- nificat Dominum. Constans in Dei timers et fide immobilis ; Super quern aedificatur ut petrum Ecclesiae, Cujus que Apostolatum a Deo sortitus est, In cujus portas adversi infemi non prevalent. Dominus ilium elegit ut doceret barbaras, Nationes, ut piscaret per doc- trinae raetia ; Ut de seculo credentes traheret ad gratiam. Dominum que sequerentur sedem ad aetheream Electa Christi talenta vendit Evangelia, Quae Hibemos inter gentes cum usuris exigit ! Navigiihujus laboris turn operae pretium. Cum Christo regni Caelestis possessurus gaudium. Fidelis Dei minister, insignisque nuntius ; Apostolicum Exemplum, for- mam que praebet bonis ; Qui tarn verbis quara et factis plebi predicat Dei ; Ut quem dictis non convertit actu provocat bono. Gloriam habet cum Christo, honorem in saeculo ; Qui ab omnibus ut Dei veneretur angelus ; Quem Deus misit ut Paulum ad gentes Apostolum, Ut hominibus ducatum preberet regno Dei. Humilis Dei ob metura spiritu et corpore ; Super quem bonam ob vitam requiescit Dominus. Cujus que justa in came Christi portat stigmata, In cujus solasustentans gloriatur in cruce. Impiger credentes pascitdapibus celestibus ; Ne qui videntur cum Christo in via, deficiant Quibus erogat ut panes verba Evangelica,; 280 CHURCH HISTORY. In cujus multiplicantur ut manna in manibus ; Kastam que costodit camem ob amorem Domini ; Quam carnem templum paravit sancto que spiritui, A quo constanter cum mundis possidetur actibus, Quam ut hostiam placentem vivam oflfert Domino. Lumen que mundi aceensum ingens Evangelium, In candelabro levatum toti fulgens seculo ; Civitas regis munita supra montem posita ; Copia in qua est multa quam Dominus possidet. Maximus namque in regno coe- lorum vocabitur Qui quod verbis docet sacris factis adimplet bonis, Bono precedit exemplo formam que fidelium, Mundo que in corde habet ad Deum fiduciam. Nomen Domini audenter annun- ciat gentibus, Quibus salutis aetemam dat gratiam Pro quorum orat delietis ad Deum quotidie, Pro quibus ut Deo dignas im- molat que hostias. Omnem pro divina lege mundi spernit gloriam Qui cuncta ad cujus mensam estimat quisquilias Nee ingruenti movetur mundi hujus fulmine, Sed in adversis laetatur cum pro Christo patitur. Pastor bonus ac fidelis gregis Evangelici, Quem Deus Dei elegit custodire populum ! Suam que paseere plebem div nis dogmatibus, Pro qua ad Christi exemplum suam tradidit animam. Quem pro meritis salvator pro- vexit Pontificem Ut in coelesti moneret clerlcos militia ; Coelestem quibus annonam ero- gat cum vestibus. Quod in divinis impletur sacris que aflfatibus. Regis nuntius in vi tans credentes ad nuptias Qui omatur vestimento nuptiali indutus ; Qui coeleste amit vinum in vasis coelestibus, Propinans que Dei plebem spiri- tali poculo. Sacrum invenit tesaurum sacro in volumine, Salvatoris quein came Deitatem previdit. Quem tesaurum emit Sanctis perfectis que meritis ; Israel vocatur hujus anima videns Deum. Testis Domini fidelis in lege Catholica ; Cujus verba sunt divinis condita oraculis, Ne humanae putrent cames essae que a vermibus, Sed celesti saliuntur sapore ad victimam. Verus cultor et insignis agri Evangelici, Cujus Semina videntur Christi Evangelia ; Quae divino sent ore in aures prudentum; Quorum que corda ac mentes sancto orat spiritu. Christus sibi cum elegit in terns vicariimi, Quem de gemino captivum liberat servitio ; Plerosque de servitute quos re- demit hominum, APPENDIX. 281 Innumeros de Zabuli absolvit dominio. Hymnos cum apocalypsi psalmosque cantat Dei ; Quosque ad edificandum Dei tractat populum, Quam legem in Trinitate sacri credit nominis. Tribus qne personis unam docet que substantiam Zona Domini praecinctus dieb\^^ et noctibus, Sine intermissione Deum orat Dominum, Cujus ingentislaboris recepturus super praemium Cum Apostolis regnabit sanctus Israel. Audite omnes, etc. In memoria etemaerit Justus ; ab auditione mala non timebit: Patricii laudes semjjer dicamus, ut nos cum ille delcndat Deus. Hibernos omnes clamant ad te pueri : veni sancte Patricii I salvos nos facere. APPENDIX P. (See vol. i., p. 148.) INCIPIT OBDO BAPTISMI. Imprimis interroqet presbyter nomen infantis et sufflct in facicm ejus tribus vicibus ita dicendo . Exi satana redde honorem deo \\\o et vero, redde honorem Jesu Christo et filio et spiritu sancto paraclito. Deinde facial crucem ciimpol- lice infronte ejus, ita dicendo. Signum crucis salvatoris domini nostri Jesu Christi in frontem tuam pono. Deiiide facial crucem itd dicens, Signum crucis salvatoris domini nostri Jesu Christi in pectus tuum pono. Super ... Signo oculos tuos ut videas claritatem Dei. Signo aures ut audias verbum Dei. Signo nares tuas ut percipias odorem suavitatis. Signo os tuum ut confitearis ei. Signo cor tuum ut credas in eum, Signaculura dei patris et ! filii et spiritus sancti qui te ' sanum et integrum faciet omni ' tempore vitae tuae tibi trado ut ■ nullam habeat diabolus por- tionem in te, sed trinitas diN-ina i reget te in vitam atemam. 1 Post hacponat sacerdos manum ! suamsnper caput infantis masculi i tain (juam feminae, faciens cru- cem in fronte ejus et dicens ! Accipe signaculum dei patris ; >i« et spiritus >J4 omnipotens I sempirterne Deus, pater domini I nostri Jesu Christi, respicere 1 dignare super hunc famulum N. I quem ad rudimenta tidei vocare dignatus est, etc., as in the I Roman Ritual. Preces nostras j quaesumus, etc. I Deus qui huraani generis ita I es conditor ut sis etiam refor- i mator propitiare poj)ulis adop- I tiNns etnovo testaments solx)lem I novae polis ascribe ut filii pro- I missionis quod non potuerunt I asaequi per naturam gaudeant 282 CHURCH HISTORY. se recepisse per gratiam per dominum, etc. The salt is blessed in almost the same words as in the Roman Ritual, and put into the mouth of the infant by the priest say- ing : Accipe salem N. sapientiae ut habeas vitam etemam. Amen. Dominus vobiscum, Deua patrum nostrorum, etc., as in the Roman Ritual. Deinde faciatcruceminfronte ejus ita dicens. Accipe signa- culum crucis in nomine patris, et filii et spiritus sancti. Amen. Tam super mares quam super feminas. Deus Abraham, deus Isaac, deus Jacob, deus qui moysem famulo tuo in monte Sinai ap- paruisti et filios Israhel de terra Egj'pti eduxisti deputans si angelum pietatis tuae qui custodiret eos die ac nocte te quaesumus, domine, ut mittere digneris sanctum angelum tuum ut similiter custodiat et hunc famulum tuum N. et perducat eum ad gratiam baptismi tui per eum qui, etc. Super masculos tantum faciat crucem in f route ejus. Deus immortale presidium omnium postulantium, liberatio supplicum, pax rogantium, vita credentium, resurrectio mor- tuorum, te invocamus, domine, super banc famulum tuum qui baptismi tui donum petens eter- nam consequi gratiam spiritu- alis regenerationis desiderat, accipe eum, domine, et qui dig- natusesdicere " petite etaccipite querite et invenietis, pulsate et aperietur vobis," petenti itaque premium porrige et Januam pande pulsanti ut etemam ce- [ lestislavacribenedictionemcon- I sequtus promissa tui muneris regna percipiat per eundem, etc. Expulsio diaboli. Ergo maledicte, etc., as in Roman Ritual. Super masculos canitur et (licit sacerdos. Accipe N.signaculum Domini. Audi maledicte Satanae adju- ratus per nomen eterni dei et salvatoris nostri Jesu Christe filii ejus cum tua victus invidia tremens gemens que discede, nihil tibi sit commune cum servo dei jam Celestia cogitante ac remunerante tibi et saeculo tuo et beata immortalitate victuro, da igitur honorem ad- venienti spiritui sancto qui ex summa celi arce descendens pro- turbatis fraudibus tuis divino fonte purgatum pectus, id est sanctificatum deo templum et habitaculum proficiat ut ab om- nibus penitus preteritorum cri- minum liberatus servus Dei gratias perenni Deo referet semper etbenedicat nomen ejus in saecula saeculorum. Amen. Ergo maledicte diabole, etc. Itevi super mares faciat crucem infrontibus eorum. Exercizo te immunde spiritus, etc., almost word for word as in Roman Ritual. Item super feminas faciat crucem. Deus coeli, deus terrae deus angelorum, deus arch- angelorum, deus patriarcharum, deus profetarum, deus aposto- lorum, deus confessorum, deus martyrum, deus virginum, deus omnium bene viventium, deus cui omnis lingua confiteatur et onrne genu flectitur celestium et APPENDIX. 283 terrestrium, et infemorum te invoco ut liberas hanc famulam tuani N., et perducere earn et custodire digneris ad gratiam baptismi tui. Ergo maledicte, etc. Item facial crucem super feminas. Deus Abraham, deus Isaac, deus Jacob, deus qui tribus Israhel de Egyptiae servitute liberatas per moysem famulum tuum de custodia mandatorum tuorum in deserto monuisti et susannam de falsa crimine liber- asti te supplexdeprecor domine, ut liberes hanc famulam tuam N. et perducere cam digneris ad gratiam baptismi tui. Ergo male- dicte, etc. Item facial crucem super feminas. Exerciso te immunde spiritus per patrem et filium et spiritum sanctum ut exeas et recedas ab hac famula dei X. ipse enim tibi imperat maledicte damnate et damnande, qui ceco nato oculos apeniit et quatriduanum laza- rum suscitavit de monumento, Ergo Maledicte, etc. Tam super masculos quam feminas crucem facial . Etemam ac, etc. , as in Roman Ritual. Hoc expleta imponat sacerdos manum super caput infantis et dicit. Dominus vobiscum. Et cum spiritu tuo. Etponant cir- cumstantes manus siias super corpus infantis.. Sequeutia Sancti Evangelii secundum Marcum. In illo tempore offere- bant Jesu parvulos ut tangeret eos : discipuli autem commina- bantur ofi'erentibus, quod cum vidisset Jesus indigne tulit et ait illis-sinite parvulos venire ad me et ne prohibueritia eos, taliumestenim regnumcelorum. Amen. Dico vobis quiscjuis non receperit regnum Dei sicut par- vuli non intrabit in illud ; et complexans eos etimponens ma- num super illos beuedicebateoa. iJicit sacerdos circumstantibus^ * cantate sym,bolum apostolorum et oratiovem dotninicam,' postea imponat manum super caput in- fantis et catachizct eum his ... Nee te lateat satana imminere tibi penas imminere tibi tor- menta, imminere tibi diem judicii, diem sup})licii sempi- tcrni, diem qui venturus est velut clibanus ardens in quo tibi atque universis angelis tui8 etemus veniet interitus, proind© damnate et damnande da honorem deo vivo, da honorem Jesu Christofilio ejus, etspiritui sancti in cujus nomine atque virtute precipio tibi quicunque spiritus immunde ut exeas et recedas ab hoc faraulo dei N. quemhodie dominus noster Jesus Christus ad suam sanctam gra- tiam et benedictionem fontem- que baptismatis dono suo vocare dignatus est, ut fiat ejus templum per aquam regenera- tionis in remissiouem omnium pecatorum in nomine domini nostri Jesu Christi qui venturus est judicare. Deinde cum digito tangat nares et aurea de sputo et dicat ei ad aurem dextram et ad narem. Effeta quod est adaperire, in odorem suavitatis : Tu amtem etFugare diabole ; et ad aurein sinistram approquin quavit enim judicium Dei. Be- nedictio Dei patria, et filii, et 284 CHURCH HISTORY. spiritus sancti descendat super te et maneat semper tecum. Sacerdos intrat in templum cum infante et circumstantibus et dicat. Ingredere in templum Dei vivi ut habeas vitam etemam et vivas in secula. Sacerdos accedat ad fontem et benedicat eum his verbis. Exi Satanas. da honorem deo vivo fuge spiritus immunde, da locum spiritui sancto paraclito. Kyrie Eleyson, Christe Eley- son, Christe audi nos. Pater de caelis Deus, miserere nobis ; fili redemptor mundi Deus, miserere nobis ; spiritus sancte Deus, miserere nobis ; sancta trinitas unus Deus, miserere nobis. Sancta Maria, ora pro nobis. Sancta Virgo Virginum, etc. Sancta Dei genitrix, Sancte Michael, S. Gabriel, S. Philippe, S. Bartholomeae, S. Mathee, S. Thomae, S. Jacobe, S. Simon, S. Thadee, S. Mathia, S. Bamaba, S. Luca, S. Marce, S. Zephane, S. Line, S. Anaclete, S. Clemens, S. Ignatii, S. Xiste, S. Comelii, S. Pauli, S. Antoni, S. Raphael, ora pro nobis. S. Johanna Baptista, S. Petre, S. Paule, S. Johannes, S. Jacobe, S. Cipriane, S. Laurenti, S. Georgi, S. Martine, S. Sylvester, S. Leo, S. Hilari, S. Ambrosi, S. Augustine, S. Hieronime, S. Gregori, S. Benedicte, S. Patrici, S. Columba, S. Brendani, S. Finniane, S. Ciriane, S. Fursee, S. Anastasia, S. Eugenia, S, Nicholae, S. Felicitas, S. Perpetua, S. Agatha, S. Agna, S. Cicilia, S. Lucia, S. Scholastica, S. Petronilla, S. Margarita, S. Brigida. Omnes Sancti orate pro nobis, Propitius esto, parce nobis, Do- mine, Propitius esto, libera nos, Do- mine, A clade et peste et fame libera nos, domine, Ab noste malo libera nos, Do- mine : APPENDIX. 285 Ab ira tua libera. Per crucem tuam libera nos, Domine : Peccatores te roganius audi nos ; ut parcius nobis denes, te rogamus audi nos : Ut sanitatem nobis dones te etc. ; ut aeris temperiem nobis ; ut remissionem omnium pecca- torum nobis dones ; ut domnum Apostolicum in saucta religione conservare digneris ; ut ei vitani et sanitatem atque victoriam concedere digneris ; ut domi- num ilium regem et exercitum Christianorum in perfecta pace et properitate digneris ; ut populo Christiano pacem et unitatem concedere digneris ; ut ecclesiam tuam sublimare digneris ; ut istam congregatio- nem in sancta religione conser- vare digeris. Fili dei, te roga- mus audi nos. Agne Dei, qui tollis, etc., parce nobis, Domine. Agne Dei, etc., exaudi, etc. Agne Dei, etc., miserere nobis. Christe audi nos. Kyrie Eley- son, Christe, Kyrie Eleyson. Dominus vobiscum. Et cum, etc. Jncipit Consecratio fontis. Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, adesto magnae pietatis tuae misteriis, adesto Sacramentis et ad recreandos novos populos quos tibi fons baptismatis par- turit spiritum adoptionis im- mitte humilitatis nostrae geren- dum est misterio tuae virtutis impleatur effectu, per, etc. Dominus vobiscum. Et cum, etc. Sursum corda ; habemus ad Dominum, gratiam agamus Do- mino deo nostro ; dicmum et justum est. Vere digiuim et juxtum est aequum et salutare, nos tibi semper et ubique gra- tias, domine sancte, pater omni- potens aeterne Deus, qui invisi- bili potentia sacramentorum tuorum mirabiliter operaria ellectum, et licet nos tuis misteriis exequendis simus in- digni tu tamen gratia tua dona non deserens etiam ad nostras preces aures tuae pietatis in- clinas, deus cujus spiritus super aquas inter ipsa mundi primor- dia ferebatur ut tunc jam vir- tutem sanctificationis aquarum natura conciperet. Deus qui nocentis muudi crimiua per aquas regeneration's abluens speciem in ipsa diluvii efi'usione signasti ut unius ejusdem que elemeuti misterio et tinis esset vitiis et origo virtutibus respice ergo quaesumus, domine. in facie Ecclesiae tuae et multi- plica in ea regcnerationes tuaa qui gratiae tuae alUuentis im- petu letificas civitatem tuam fontemque baptismatis operaris toto orbe terrarum pentibua innovandis ut tuae majestatis imperio sumat unigcniti tui gratiam de spiritu sancto. IJic tangat aqnnm in modum crucis. Qui banc aquam regcncrandis hominibus preparatam -arcana sui luminis admixtione fecundet ut sancticfiatione concepta ab immaculato divini fontis utero in novam renatam creaturam progenies emergat celestis, et quos aut sexus in corpore aut aetas discemit in tempore omnes in unum pariat gratia mater infantium. Ilic ftujflat ter in arpiam. Procul ergo hiuc jubente te, 286 CHURCH HISTORY. domine, omnes immundus spi- ritus. Iterum sufflat ter in aquam. Procul tota nequitia diabolica fraudis absistat. Aqtue iterum sufflat ter in aquam. Nil hie loci habeat contrariae virtutis admixtio non insidiando circumvolet non latendo sub- ripiat, non inficiendo corrumpat. sit haec sancta et innocens crea- tura, libera ab omni impugna- toris incursu et totius nequitiae purgata dicessu. Hie elevat Sacerdos aquam super manum dextram. Sit fons vivus, aqua regene- rens, unda purificans, ut omnes hoc lavacro diluendi salutifero operante in eis spiritu sancto perfectae purgationis indulgen- tiam consequamur, per, etc. Hie aquam mittit infontem. Unde benedico te, creatura aquae (ut in Rituali R.). Hie aqua in quatuor partes dividitur in modum 1m if^jus Jigurae. Et in quatuor fluminibus (ut in Kit. R. usque ad " baptizantes eos in nomiui patres et filii et S. S.") Hie motat voeem quasi lectionem legens. Haec nobis, domine, praecepta serv'antibus tu deus omnipotens, clemens adesto, tu benignus aspira. Hie sufflat ter in aquam. Tu has simplices aquas tuo ore benedicito ut praeter natu- ralem emundationem quam lavendis posuit adhibere cor- poribus sint etiam purificandis mentibus efficaces, per, etc. Hie deponit in aquam guttas ar- denies eereae in modum crucis. Descendat in hunc plenitu- dinem fontem virtus Spiritus S. et totam hujus aquae substan- tiam regeneraudis hominibus preparatum arcano sui luminis fecundet eflfectu. Hie sufflat tribus vicibus in aquam in similitudinem hujus Jigurae. \p Hie omnium maculae pecca- torum deleantur, hie natura ad imaginem tuam condita et ad honorem sui reformata principii cunetis vetustatis scaloribus emundetur ut omnis homo hoc sacramentum regenerationis in- gressus in verae innocentiae novara infantiara renascantur. Tunc spargat aquam super cir- cumstantes et qui voluerint ac- cijnant aquam in vasis suis ad spergendum ubi voluerint ; postea dicat hane orationem. Sanctificetur et fecundetur, etc. Hie mittitur de oleo saneto in aquam in modum cruris. Conjunetio olei unctionis et aquae baptismatis in nomine patris, etc. Hie mittat erisma solum in fontem. Conjunetio crismatis hujus sanctilicationis et olei unctionis et aquae baptismatis in nomine patris, etc. APPENDIX. 287 Ponant circumstantpft manus super Captit injantis delude accipiat Sacerdos manum dex- tram infantis, ete. Abrenuntias satanae N. R. dicit Sacerdos. Et omnibus pom. . . . Abrenuntio : iterum Sacerdos dicit. Et (operibus ?). R. Abrenuntio. Sacerdos ; Credis in Deum patrem omnipo- tentem. R. Credo. Credis in . . . Christum filium ejus uni- cum dominum. R. Credo. Et iterum interroget. Credis et in i Spiritum Sanctum Sanctamque Ecclesiam Catholicam Sancto- rum Communionem remissio- nem peccatorum Carnis resur- rectionem mortuorum in vitam I aetemam.* R. Credo. . . . Tunc Sacerdos dicit. Et Ego * The form for blessing water is almost word for word as in the Roman Missal. — Vid. Vol. i., p. 118. te linio oleo salutis in Christo Jesu domino nostro. [A leaf is missing.] Hie vestitxir tnfans et si Epi»- copxis fuerit statim confirmare cum crismate oportet. ORATIO. Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, qui regenerasti famulum tuum ex aqua etspiritu sancto quique dedisti ei remissiouem omnium peccatorum tribue continuam sanitatem et veram scientiam ad cognoscendam unitatis tuae veritatem, per dominum, etc. Omnipotens sempiteme Deus, majestatem tuam supplices de- precamur ut hunc famulum tuum et digeris serenis aspecti- bus presentare et cui donabti baptismi sacramentum, longae- vam tribuas ei sanitatem, per, etc.* * Corpus Missal (p. 102), edited by Professor Warren, Oxford College. APPENDIX P. (See vol. i., p. 148.) (From the Irish Bohio Missal oj St. Columbanus. AD CHRISTIAXUM FAaEKDUM. Deus caritatis totius confir- matio et conditor qui maculas mundi mortem fugandam fecisti te oramus et quoesumus, ut cus- todias animam famuli tui (ill) ut calcato diabolo corrobores eum ut primi parentis detersis tene- bris Christianum nomen tide percipiat. Item alia. Deus qui perdita reparas et reparata con8er\-as, Deus qui opprobnum gentilitatis signare sub titulum nominis tui prae- cepisti ut ad fontem Baptiami pervenire mercantur. 288 CHURCH HISTORY. Item alia. Domine Sancte, Pater Omni- potens, aetertie Deus, qui fe- cisti coelum et terrain, mare et omnia quae in eis sunt, respicere digneris ad preces humilitatis meae pro famulo tuo (ill) per invocationem nominis tui con- firmes eum, inlumines vultum claritatis tuae super eum, Benedicere et sanctificare dig- neris, sicut benedixisti domum Abraham, Isaac, et Jacob, Adsigna ei angelum pacis, angelum misericordiae qui eum perducat ad vitam aeternam^ adjuvante spiritu sancto, et de faucibus inimici liberes eum, et per signum Jesu Christi tem- pus vitae suae religiose con- sistat. Per, etc. Deus qui es, et qui eras, et permanes usque in finem saeculi, cujus origo nescitur nee finis comprehendere potest, teoramus et quoesumus ut custodias ani- mam famuli tui (ill) quem liberasti de ore gentilium et a conversatione pessima. Dig- nare exaudire eum. qui tibi cervices suas humiliat et per- veniat ad baptismum fontis regeneratione ex aqua et spiritu sanctum qui cum Patre et Filio vivit et regnat. Fades signum ilji in eum et dices symbolum. "Accipe signum crucis tam in fronte quam in corde semper esto fidelis. Templum Dei in- gredere, idola derelinque. Cole Deum Patrem Omnipotentem, et Jesum Christum filium ejus qui venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos et saeculum per ignem cum spiritu sancto in aaecula saeculorum." I Post hoc insufflahis in as ejus I ter et dices ; ' ' Accipe spiritum sanctum, et in corde teneas. " Incipit Ordo Baptismi. Exorcidio te creatura aquae in nomine Dei Patris Omni- potentis, et in nomine Domini nostri Jesu Christi filii ejus, et spiritus sancti, ut omnis virtus adversarii, omnes exercitus diaboli, omnes incursus, omne fantasma eradicare et efiugare ab hac creatura aquae ut sit omnibus qui in eam descensuri* sunt, fons aquae salutaris in vitam aeternam ; ut cum bap- tizatus in ea quisquis fuerit fiat templum Dei vivi in remis- sionem peccatorum in nomine Dei Patris omnipotentis, et Christi Jesu filii ejus, et spiri- tus sancti, qui judicaturus est saeculum per ignem, per hoc signaculum quod permanet in saecula saeculorum. ORATIO. Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, adesto magnae pietatis tuae mysteriis, adesto sacramentis, et creandis novis populis quos tibi fons baptismatis parturit, spiritum adoptionis emitte, ut quod humilitatis nostro geren- dum est ministerio tuae virtutis compleatur eflectu. Deus qui invisibile potentia sacramento- rum tuorum mirabiliter operaris effectum, et licet nos tantis mysteriis exsequendissimus in- digni, tu tamen gratiae tuae dona non deserens, etiam ad nostras preces aures tuae pie- tatis inclina. Deus cujus *This would imply baptism by immersion. APPENDIX. 289 spiritus super aquas inter ipsa primordia ferebatur, ut etiam tunc virtutem sanctificationis aquarum natura conciperet. Collectio sequitur. Deus qui nocentis mundi crimina per aquam abluens, regenerationis speciem in ipsa diluvii effusione signasti, libera ab omni impugnatoris incursu, et totius nequitiae purgatae discessu ; sit vivis aqua regene- rans, unda purificans ; ut homines hoc lavacro salutem in eis spiritu sancto purificati, perfectae purificationis indul- gentiam consequantur. Unde benedico te creatura aquae, per Deum ^ verum, per Deum »{• sanctum qui te in principio verbo separavit ab arida, et in quatuor flimiinis terrae rigare praecepit ; qui te in deserto amarum suavitate indita fecit esse potabilem, et sitiente populo de petra produxit >J< benedico te per Jesum Chris- tum, filium ejus unicum domi- num nostrum qui te in Ghana Gahleae signum i>J< admirable, sua potentia convertit in vinum, qui pedibus super te ambulavit, et ab Johanne in Jordane bap- tizantus est, qui te una cum sanguine de latere suo produxit et discipuhs suis jussit ut cre- dentes . . . baptizantes eos in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiri- tus Sancti. Qui vivit et regnat. Sursum corda. Dignum et justum est omnipotens Deus ; qui aperuisti nobis iontem vitae aeternae et regenerans nos per spiritum tuum sanctum, quern ducem esse hujus sancti lavacri in remissionem peccatonun et VOL. II. fieri lavacrum aquae in Spiritu Sancto : per (juem omnem ma- culam tollens a nobis, exuis a nobis mortem, et iiuluis nos vitam : tibi adsistentis in gloria laudamus Patrem semper in coelis et recipientis ex initio virtutem per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum. Per (juem te L>eum Patrem Oinnipotentem deprecamur ut hie spiritum sanctum in aquam banc super mittere digneris, ut quoscunque •baptizaverimus in nomine tuo et fihi tui Dei ac Domini nostri Jesu Christi et Spiritus Sancti, puriticans ac regenerans accipiaa eos in numcro sanctorum tuo- rum et consummes in sjiiritu tuo sancto, in vitam aetemam in saecula saeculorum. Deinde in /orttem chrisma de- currente aujnuni »J« facis et dicis. Infusio chrismae salutaria Domini nostri Jesu Christi. ut fiat fons aquae vivae salientis cunctis venientibus in vitam aetemam. Post haec dices. Admitte, quaesumus, omni- potens Deus, familiam tuam ad fontem salutis aeternae ; ut quos de tenebris ad luceui redire jussisti, nullus decipia- tur fraudibus inimici. Incipit exorcismim hominiM antf- quam baptizaretur. Exorcidio te spiritus im- munde per Deum Patrem omnipotentem, (jui fecit coelum et terram, mare et omnia quae in eis sunt ; ut omnia virtus adversarii, onnles exercitus dia- 20 290 CHURCH HISTORY. boli, omnes incursus, omne fantasma eradicetur ac fugetur ab hoc plasmate ut fiat temp- lum Dei sanctum, in nomine Dei Patris omnipotentis, et Jesu Christi filii ejus, qui judi- caturus est saeculum per ignem, in spiritu sancto in saecula saeculorum. Tangis nares, deinde dicis. EflFeta, efifecta est hostia in odorem suavitatis. Ungis eum de oleo sancti/lcato, dicens. Ungo te de oleo sanctificato, sicut unxit Samuhel David in regem et prophetam. Tangis nares et aures et pectus. Operare creatura olei, operare ut non lateat hie immundus spiritua nee in membris, nee in medullis, nee in uno conpagine membrorum ; sed operetur in te virtus Christi filii Dei altis- simi et spiritus sancti, per omnia saecula. Jnterrogas nomen ejus, dicens. Quis dicitur? 111. Abrenun- cias Satanae, pompis ejus, luxu- riis suis, saeculo huic ? Besp. Abrenunciat ; hoc ter dices. Interrogas nomen ejus. Quis dicitur? 111. Credit in Deum Patrem omnipotentem, crea- torem coeli et terrae. Eesp. Credat. Credit et in Jesum Christum filium ejus unicum dominum nostrum, conceptum de spiritu sancto, natum ex Maria Vir- gine, passum sub Pontio Pilato, crucitixum et sepultum. De- Bcendit ad inferna, tertia die resurrexit a mortuis ; ascendit in coelos, sedit ad dexteram Dei Omnipotentis ; inde ven- turus judicare vivos ac mor- tuos ? Resp. Credat. Credit in spiritum sanctum, sanctam Ecclesiam Catholicam, sanctorum communion em, re- missionem peccatonim ; camis resurrectionem, vitam habere post mortem in gloriam Christi resurgere ? Resp. Credat.* Baptizaseum et dicis. Baptizo te in nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti, unam habentem substantiam, ut ha- beas vitam aetemam, partem cum Sanctis. Suffundis chrisma in fronte ejus, dicens. Deus Pater Domini nostri Jesu Christe, qui te regeneravit per aquam et spiritum sanctum, quique tibi dedit remissionem peccatorum per lavacrum re- generationis et sanguinem ij* ipse te liniat chrismate suo sancto in vitam aetemam. Superindues eum, dicens. Accipe vestem candidam quam inmiaculatam perferas ante tribunal Christi. Collectio ad pedes lavandos.-f Ego tibi labo pedes, sicut dominus noster Jesus Christus * This is the same as the Credo of St. Columba in the Book of Deer. t The custom of washing the feet after being clothed with a white garment prevailed in France, Spain, Africa, Milan, and Ireland. Its use in the APPENDIX. 291 fecit discipulis suis, ita tu facias hospitibus et peregrinis. Dominus noster Jesus Christus de linteo quo erat praecinctus, tersit pedes discipulorum suo- rum et ego facio tibi ; tu facies Spanish Church was abrogated in the Council of Elhberis. Baptism was conferred in some places by having the water poured on the head three times while the body was in water up to the neck ; in other places the head was dipped merely three times. — Mabillon, Mus. Ital, Preface to vol i., Part IV. The priests, deacons, and, if necessary, the acolytes, got imshod into the water, and so in some places, clothed in \vhite garments, baptized by im- mersing persons three times, who were then presented to a priest who anointed them. — Ihid., pp. 27-80, vol. ii.. Com. in Ord. Rom- See also "Sacramentaryof the Stowe Missal." peregrinis, hospitibus, et pau- peribus. Post Baptismum. Laudes et gratias Domino referamus, fratres dilectissimi, quod augere dignatus est Kc- clesiae suae congregationem \)(it caros nostros (jui modo bap- tizati sunt. Petamus ergo de I domini miscricordia ut baptis- I mum sanctum quod acceperunt i in libatam, inviolatum, et ini- l maculatum perfcrat ante tri- bunal Christi. Item alia. Domine Deus Omnipotens famulos tuos quos jussisti re- I nasci ex aqua et spiritu sancto I conserva in eis bajjtismum I sanctum quod acceperunt, et in ! nominis tui sanctiticationem I perficere dignare. ut proriciatiu I illos gratia tua semper et quod I te ante donante susceperunt I vitae suae integritate custo- i diant. — AIus Ital., vol. ii., p. 1323. APPENDIX a (See vol. i., p. 150.) FROM THE "BOOK OF DIMMA," WHO DIED CIR 620, PRE.SERVED STILL IN T.C.D. "Oremus Fratres ad Domi- num nostrum pro fratre nostro N. qui ad praesens malum Ian - guoris adulcerat . . . pietas celestibus dignetur curare me- dicinis qui dedit animum det et salutem per Dm. nrm, etc. "Dominum vivum omnipo- tentem cui omnia opera restau- rare, continnare facillinium est, fratres carissimi pro fratre nostro infirmo supliciter oremus quod . . . man«m sentiat crea- toris aut ... in recipiendo in 292 CHURCH HISTORY. nomine suo pius pater opus suum recreare dignetur per Dominum nostrum, etc. "Doraine Sancte, Pater uni- versitatis, auctor omnipotens, eteme Deus, cui cuncta \dvunt, qui vivificas mortuos et vocas ea quae non sunt tanquam ea quae sunt, tuum opus solitum qui es artifex pie in hoc plaamite tuo, per Dominum, etc . " Dominum cujus manu tarn alitus viventis quam vita morientis, fratres dilectissimi, deprecemur ut corporis hujus infirmitatem sanet et animae salutem praestet vero per minis- terium nostnim meretur miseri- cordiae gratia consequatur orantibus nobis. Per Dominum, etc. ' ' Deus qui non vis mortempec- catoris sed ut con vertatur et \a vat hinc ad te ex cor (de ?) converso peccata dimite et perennis vitae tribue gratiam. Per Dominum, etc, " Deus qui facturam tuam pro semper donares adfectu, in- clina suplicantibus nobis tibi ad famulum tuum* K. adversi- tate valetudinis corporis labor- antem placitusf respice ; visita * Though O'Curry makes n stand for nunc {now), I have no doubt that it means here, as elsewhere, the name of the sick person. 1 1 am confident that O'Curry, who gives the above prayer as a specimen of the writing of the seventh century, is mistaken in giving placituruH for placitus. The Irish contraction could be expanded into tus, but not into turus. — Vid. MS. Materials, etc. eum in salutari tuo est celestis gratiae ad medicamentum, per Dominum, etc."* In somewhat larger hand the following is given : — " Si in hac vita ... in Christo sperantes sumus mise- rabiliores sumus omnibus homi- nibus nunc vero Christus resur- rexit a mortuis primitae dor- mientium quoniam quidem per hominem mors, et per hominem resurrectio mortuorum, et sicut in Adam omnes moriuntur ita in Christo omnes \nvificabuntur. In illo die accesserunt ad eum saducaei qui dicunt non esse resurrectionem, et interrogave- runt eum, respondens vero Jesus ait illis ; erratis nescientes Scripturas, neque virtutem Dei, in resurrectione neque nubent neque nubentur sed erunt sicut angeli in coelo ; de resurrec- tions vero mortuorum non legistis quod dictum est a Domino dicente nobis. Ego sum Deus Abraham, Deus Isaac, Deus Jacob, non Deus mortuorum sed viventium. Audientes turbae admirabantur in doctrina ejus. *' Divino majisterio edocti et divina institutione format* audemus dicere. Credo in Dominum Patrem omnipoten' * O'Curry says that the con' traction for ' ' per Dominum " is one of the earliest forms ; but surely it is not the earliest, as the four preceding prayers are similarly contracted, and pre- cisely as I give the ending to the first prayer. — MS. Materials, p. 651. APPENDIX. 293 tern. Credo in Jesum Christum filium ejus. Credo et in spiri- tum sanctum. Credo vitam post mortem. Credo me resur- gere. " Ungo te de oleo sanctificato in nomine Trinitatisqui salveris in saecula saeculorum. ' ' Concede nobis famulis tuis qui orantes cum fiducia dicere mereamur. Pater noster, etc." Injinnus canit si potest, si non persona est. Agnosce Domine quod preci- pisti ignosce presumptionis (sic.) quod imperasti, ignorantia est nobis non agnoscere meritum contumaciae non servare prae- ceptum quod jubemus dicere. Pater noster, etc. Libera nos Domine ab omni malo et custodi nos semper in i omni bono Christe Jesu auctor | omnium bonorum qui regnas in i secla, etc. j Pax et caritas Domini nostri i Jesu Christi sit semper nobis- cum. Hie pax datur et diets. Pax et communicatio sane- I torum tuorum Christe Jesu sit semper nobiscum. i?esp. Amen. ■ Das ei Eucharistiam dicens : Corpus et sanguis Domini nostri I Jesu Christe filii Dei vivi con- i servat animam tuam in vitam perpetuajn. Pro adsumpta ait. Agimus Domino nostro omni- j potenti gratias qui terrenos I originis atque naturae sacra- 1 mcnti sui dono in celeetem vivificavit demotationem. Po^t oratio : Ostende nobis miser, (icordiani tuam ?). Converte nos Deus salutarium nostrorum, et praesta salutem nostrorum qui regnas in secla seclor. Alleluia. Calicem salutaris invocabo. All. Fortitudo mea. etc., usque in salutem. All. Kefecisti Christe corpore et sanguine tui. semper dicamus. Alleluia. Lau- date Dominum onmes gentes, etc., usque in finem. All. Sa- crificate sacriticiuin justitiae, etc., usque in Domino. Pax.* Benedicat tibi Dominus et custodiat te conservat vultum tuum ad te et det tibi pacem. liesp. Dominus tibi gratias agimus per quod inimsteria sancta celebramus et tuae dona sanctitatis deposcimus qui reg- nas, in secla, etc. * Some words in the MS. art illegible here, not, perhaps, as if a portion of our text, but as haWng reference to some other matter over which our Rubric was written in a palimseni- psistic manner. As 1 observed already, this form of visitation of the sick immediately pre- cedes the Gospel of St. John. The most remarkable change in the spelling of the words of the Gospel is in the word, "com- prechenderunt " [comprehende- runt]. 294 CHURCH HISTORY. APPENDIX Q. 11. (See vol. i., p. 150.) FROM THE "book OF DEER." The Book of Deer, in Buchan, contains a form for administer- ing the Viaticum, not unlike that in the Book of Dimma. This is \mt natural, as the church of Deir was so called from the ti^ir shed by St. Columbkille where he parted from his com- panion, who built a church there, and whose Sacramental Formula may be claimed as Irish. Oratio ante Dominicam ora- tionem. Creator naturarum omnium Deus et parens universarum in coelo et in terra originum lias trementis populi tui reli- ^iosas preces ex illo inaccessi- l)ilis lucis trono tuo suscipe et inter hiruphin et Zarephin in- defessas circumstantium laudes exaudi spei non ambiguae pre- cationes. Pater Xoster qui es, us(]ue infinem. Libera nos Domine a malo. Domine Christe Jesu custodi nos semper in omni opere bono, fons et auctor omnium bonorum, Deus evacua nos vitiis, et reple nos virtuti- bus bonis per te Christe Jesu. " Hi sund dub sacorfaic." Corpus cum sanguine Domini nostri lesu Christe sanitas sit tibi in vitam perpetuam et salu- tem. Reffecti Christi corpore et sanguine tibi semper dicamus Domine, alleluia, alleluia. Qui satiavit animam inanem et animam esurientem satiavit bonis, all., all. Et sacrificent sacrificium lau- dis, etc., usque exultatione, all., aU. Calicem salutaris accipiam et nomen Domini invocabo, all., aU. Reffecti Christe corpore, all., all. Laudate Dominum omnes gentes, all., all. Gloria, etc. Reffecti Christe, etc., all., all., et nunc et semper, etc. Reffecti, etc. Sacrificium sacrificate jus- titiae et sperate in Domino. Deus tibi gratias agimus per quem misteria sancta celebra- vimus et a te sanctitatis dona deposcimus, miserere nobis, do- mine salvator mundi. Qui reg- nas in secula seculorum. Amen. APPENDIX. 29.J APPENDIX a III. (See vol. i., p. 150.) TROM THE " CORPUS CHEISTI " MLSSAL. Ad Communicandttm Jnfirmum. Domine Sancte, Pater Orani- potens, aeterae Deus, te suppli- citer deprecamur ut accipienti huic fratri nostro sacrosanctum corpus et sanguinem filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi tarn corporis quam animae sit salus. Amen. Psalmus. — Lauda anima. Deus qui peccatoris scelerum onere vulneratos sacerdotibus tuis ostendere jussisti, deus qui discipulis tuis ut bene haberent manus super infirmos ponere precepisti, deus qui per aposto- los tuos infirmos oleo ungere et pro eis orare docuisti, deus qui per impositionem sacerdotum manus cum sancti tui nominis invocatione peccata relaxan voluisti, exaudi orationes nos- tras, et huic famulo tuo N. in- firmitatis noxa oppresso per hoc sacrum misterium quod nos indignos famulos tuos agere voluisti remissionem omnium peccatorum largire, quatenus per hauc sacri olei unctionem et corporis et sanguinis tui per- ceptionem atque manus nostrae impositionem cuncta ei facmora sancti spiritus gratia relaxentur, sanitas animae ac corporis re- Btituatur ut ei non plus noceat conscientia reatus ad penam quam indulgentia tuae pietatis prosit ad emendationem et veniam te concedent« salvator mundi qui cum patre in uni- tate. Benedicat te deus Pater, sanet te dei filius, illuminet te spiritus sancte corpus tuum custodiat animam tuam salvet cor tuum, irradiat sensum tuum, dirigat et ad sempiter- nam patriam te perducat qui in trinitate perfecta vivit et reg- nat. Benedicat te deus coeli, ad- juvet te Christus filius dei, corpus tuum in suo sancto ser- \ntio custodiri ac conser\'ari faciat mentem tuam, illuminet, sensum tuum custodiat, gratiam suam ad perfectionem animae tuae in te augeat, ct ab omni malo te liberet omnia peccata tua deleat. dextra sua te de- fendet qui sanctos suos semper adjuvat ipse te adjuvare et con- serv-are dignetur. Qui cum patre, etc. Benedicat te deus pater qui in principio cuncta creavit. be- nedicat te deus filius qui de supemis sedibus pro nobis sal- vandis descendit, et cnicem subire non recusavit, l>enedicat 1 te spiritus sancte qui in simili- tudine Columbae in flumine I Jordanae in Chnsto requievit I ipse que te in trinitat« sancti- ! ficet quern omnes gentes ven- tunim expectant aer perse- verent, et in futuro ad celeatia regna perveniant, per Christum, etc. Oremus. Omnipotens et misericor* Deus qui pnmos parentes no8- tros Adam et Evam sua virtute creavit, et sua sanctiHcatione copulavit, ipse corda et corpora 304 CHURCH HISTORY. vestra sancti lij* ficet et bene ij* dicat, atque in societatem et amorem vere dilectionis con- jungat, per Christum, etc. Oremus. Benedicat vos Deus oninipo- tens onmi benedictione celesti, efficiat que vos dignos in con- spectu suo, superabundet in vobis divitias gloriae suae, et erudiat vos verbo veritatis, ut ei corpore pariter et mente com- placere valeatis. Benedicta, etc. Tunc incipitur, Missa de Tri- nitate. Resp. Amen. There is nothing unusual till the sequence in Paschal time. Sequentia. Alma chorus domini nunc pangat nomina summi, Mes- syas, Sother, Emanuel, Sabaoth, Adonay. Est unigenitus, Wa, vita, manus, omousion, Prin- cipium, primogenitus, sapientia, virtus. Alpha, caput, finis que simul vocitatur et estoo Pons et origo boni paraclytus ac me- diator. Agnus, o^^s, vitulus, serpens, aries, leo, vermis. Os, verbum, splendor. Sol, gloria, lux, et imago. Panis, flos, vitis, mons, Janua, petra, lapis. Angelus et sponsus, pastorque propheta, sacerdos. Athanatos, Kyrios, Theon, panthon, era- ton et ysus. Salvificetnos. Sit cui secla. Per omnia doxa, etc. Then the Gospel came. At the Sanctus, four clerics hold at the four comers of the altar a pall over the bridal pair, unless they had been previously married. After the Agnus Dei, the priest says : " Propitiare Domine suppli- cationibus nostris, et institutis tuis quibus propagationem hu- mani generis ordinasti benignua assiste, ut quod te auctore junguntur, te auxibante serven- tur, per Christum, etc. Oremus. Deus qui potestate virtutis tuae nihilo cuncta fecisti, et qui dispositis universitatis exordiis, homini ad imaginem tuam facto, ideo inseparabile mulieris ad- jutorium condidisti, ut femineo corpori de virili dares came principium ; docens quod ex uno placuisset institui nunquam liceret disjungi. Caveat sacerdos de ista clau- sula. Deus qui tarn excellenti mys- terio conjugalem copulam con- secrasti ut Christi et ecclesiae sacramentum presignares in fe- dere nuptiarum. Quia non dicitur, in secundis nuptiis " usque Deus quem mu- lier," ut patet inferius. Oremus. Deus per quem mulier jungi- tur viro et societas principaliter ordinata ea bene ij* dictione donatur, que nee sola per origi- nalis peccati penam nee per dilu\num est ablata est sen- tentiam ; Respice quaesumus super banc famulum tuam que maritali jungenda est in con- sortio : tua se expetit protec- tione muniri. Sit in ea jugum dilectionis et pacis, fidelis et casta nubat in Christo, imita- APPENDIX. 305 trix que sanctarum pennaneat feminarum. Sit amabilis ut Rachel viro ; sapiens ut Re- becca, longaeva ut fidelis ut Sara. Nichil in ea ex actibus suis ille auctor prevaricationis usurpet, nexa fidei mandatis que pennaneat uni thoro juncta, contactus illicitos fugiat, muniat infirmitatem suam robore dis- cipliuae. Sit verecundia gravis, pudore venerabilis, doctrinis celestibus erudita. Sit fecunda in sobole, sit probata et inno- cens, et ad optatam perveniat genectutem, et videat nlios filio- rum suorum in tertiam et quar- tam progeniem, et ad beatorum requiem atque ad celestia regna perveniat, per Dominum, etc. (Fuit suspensio contra sacer- dotem orantem orationem supra dictam super secundas nuptias. Sed suspensio remota fuit per Papam Johannem XXII, ) Tunc amoto pallio, pax data fuit a sacerdote ad sponsum quam ille dat sponsae, osculans earn et neminem alium, nee ipse nee ipsa. Post Missam benedicantur panis et ^^num vel aliquid bonuni potabile in vasculo ; et gustent in nomine Domini, dicente sacerdote. Dominus vobis cum ; et cum etc. Oremus. Benedic dne. panem istum et hunc potum. Accedat sacerdos e benedicat thalamum. Oremus. Bene i^* die Domine thala- mum istum, etc. Super ledum. Benedic Domine hoc cubicu- lum, qui custodis, non dermis neque dormitas, custodi famulos tuos in hoc lecto quiescentes ab omnibus fantasmaticis demo- num illusionibus, custodi eo8 vigilantes ut in praeccptis tuis meditentur dormientes ut te per soporem sentiant et hie et ubique defensionis tui semper muniantur auxilio, i^x Domi- num, etc. Oremua. Bene ij< die Deus corpora vestra et animas vestras et det super vos bene ij* dictionem, sicut benedixit Abraham, Isaac, et Jacob. E. Amen. On festivals of the Blessed Virgin Mary, the Benedictua was chanced thus: " Benedic- tus Marie fili qui venit in nomine Domini.'' — Sarum Mis- sal. APPENDIX T. (See Tol. i., p. 152.) FROM THE IRISH BOBIO MISSAL. Te deprecamur, Domine Sane- I (ill. et ill.) quos ad gratiam con- te, Pater omnipotens, aeteme jugii venire 'jussisti, qui per Deus, super nos famulos tuos | nostram Lcet precem aut vo- VOL. 11. ^^ 306 CHURCH HISTORY. cem benedictionem tuam desi- derant. Tribue eis, Domine, fidele consortium caritatis. Induant caritatem Sarrae, poenitentiam Rebeccae, amorem Rachel, gra- tiam et caritatem Susannae. Descendat super nos famulos tuos (ill. et ill.) sicut descendit ros pluviae super faciem terrae : manus tuae sentiant actum et spiritum sancti tui percipiant gaudium sempitemum.* * This in the allusion to the saints of the Old Testament re- sembles the prayers in the Irish "Corpus " Missal. APPENDIX U. (See vol. i., p. 161.) OFFICE USED BY ST. COLUMBANUS. *' Inde et cum senioribus nos- tris ab 8 Calendas Julii cum noctis augmento sensim incipit crescere cursus a duodecim choris brevissimi modi in nocte Sabbati sive Dominicae usque ad initium hiemis, ad est, Calendas Novembris in quibus viginti quinque canunt Antiphonas Psal- morum ejusdem numeri duplicis, qui semper tertio loco succedunt Psaltis ; ita ut totum Psalter- ium inter duas supra dictas noc- tes numero cantent duodecim choris. Caeteras tota hieme noctes. Qua finita per ver sensim per singulas hebdoma- das terni semper decedunt Psal- mi, ut duodecim in singulis noc- tibus tantum Antiphonae rema- neant,id est quotidiani hiemalis triginta sex Psalmi cursus, vi- ginti quatuor autem per totum ver et aestatem, et usque ad autumnale aequinoctium, id est, S Calendas Octobris, in quo si- militudo synaxeos est sicut in veruali aequinoctio, id est 8 Ca- lendas Aprilis, dum per recipro- cas vices paulatim crescit et decrescit." The following explanation of the course of Offices is given by Mabillon • — ' ' In vigiliis nocturnis brevior modulatio est ut 24 Psalmi cum 8 Antiphonas decantentur, lon- gior ut 75 Psalmi cum 25 Anti- phonas dicantur : media ut 36 Psalmi cum 12 Antiphonis ita ut terni psalmi ad singulas sem- per antiphonas dicantur ab 8 Kalen. Julii ad Kalen. Novem- bris in nocturnis vigiliis tum Sabbati tum sequentis Domini- cae prolixiorpraescribitur modu- latio, ut totum psalterium in his duobus noctibus cantetur. Idem etiam ritus servatus in tota hieme." — Mabillon, Annal. Be- ned., t. I, p. 212. Cursus. Per diurnas terni Psalmi horas pro operum interpositione statuti sunt a senioribus nostris APPENDIX. 307 cum versiculorum augmento in- ' tervenientium pro peccatis pri- mum nostris, deinde pro omni 1 populo Christiano, delude pro j sacerdotibus et reliquis Deo con- i secratis sacrae plebis gradibus, \ postremo pro eleemosynas fa- i cientibus, postea pro pace re- ] gum, novissime pro inimicis, ne j illis Deus statuat in peccatum i quod persequuntur et detrahunt | nobis, quia nesciunt quid fa- ciunt. Ad initium vero noctis duo- decnn Psalmi, ad medium que noctis duqdecim similiter psal- luntur, ad Matutinum vero bis deni, bis que deni per tempora brevium, ut dictum est, noctium sunt dispositi, pluribus jam ut dixi, nocti Domini ac Sabbati vigiliae deputatis. In quibus sub uno cursu sep- tuaginta qmnque singillatim cantantur. Haec juxta com- munem dicta sunt synaxim . . Sed, si sit liber, fervor, quanti- tas eruditionis, aut status, aut magnitudo studii, aut (juaiitas operum, aut diversitas statuum postularet, etc. . . . Sunt autem quidam Catholici quibus idem est canonicus duo- denarius Psalmorum numerum sive per breves, sive per longaa noctes ; sed per quatemas in nocte vices hunc cauonem red- dunt : ad initium noctis, ad medium que ejus, })ulIorumquO' j que cantus, ac Matutinum. Qui ' cursus sicut in hieme parvus aliis videtur, ita in aestate satis I onerosus et gravis invenitur . . . , Nocti bus vero reverentissimis I Dominicae scilicet vel Sabbati { ad Matutinum ter idem volvitur numei-us, id est, ter denis et sex Psalmis. — Apud Fleminij, p. 6. APPENDIX U. (See vol. i., p. 161.) SALISBURY OFFICES. At Prime the psalms used were "Deus in nomine tuo," Ps. 53 ; " Laudate Dominum," 116, " Confitemini " 117. At 2'ert, "Ad Dominum," 119; "Levavi" 120; '-Laetatus sum," 121. At sext, the "Ad te levavi," 122 ; " Nisi quia Dominus," 123 ; " Qui confidunt in Domino." At None, "In convertendo," 125 ; " Nisi Dominus," 126 ; " Beati omnes"127. At re.s;)er5, " Lae- tatus sum. ad te leva\'i," "Nisi quia Dominus," "Qui contidunt in Domino," and fifthly, "In convertendo." Complin consisted of the Psalms " U8(iue(iuo," 12 ; " Ju- dicame," 13 ; " Saepe expugna- verunt " 128 ; " Domine non e«t exaltatumcormeum," 130. Com- plin closed with the " De Pro- fundis,'" and suitable prayers. At each hour was said : — Veni Creator spiritus, mentea tuorum visita, inijtle 8U|)em* gratia, (jua'e tu creaati pectora. Memento salutis auctor, qui 308 CHURCH HISTORY. nostri quondam corporis, ex illibata virgin e, nacendo formam sumpseris ; Gloria tibi, Domine, qui natus es de Virgine, etc The latter part was only used on festivals of the B.V.M., and was exchanged for another more suitable to the office. — Vid. Usuni Sarish., T. C. D. The second Benediction of the third Nocturn was "Doceatnos Domine, terrena despicere, et coelestia amare." Benediction of the third Noc- turn for office of the B.V.M- was "Fons Evangeliea repleat nos dograate coeli." Complin. Dicitur ah executore officii — ** Confiteor " ut vir audiatur a chore hoc modo, respiciens ad cdtare ; Confiteor Deo, beatae Mariae, omnibus Sanctis- Ver- tens se ad choriim. Et vobis peccavi nimis cogi- tatione, locutione, et opere mea culpa, rescipiens ad altare : pre cor sanctam Mariam, omnes Sanctos Dei. Respiciens ad cho- rum ; Et vos orare pro me. Chorus intonat ad eum conver- sus. "Misereatur," etc. Postea ad altare conversus — ♦'Confiteor," Deinde dicat sdcerdos conversus ad chorum^ * * Misereatur vestri omnipo- tens Deus et dimittat vobis om- nia peccata vestra, liberet vos ab omni " male, couservet et confirmet in bono, et ad vitam perducat etemam. R. Amen. Absolutionem et remissionem omnium peccatorum vestrorum, spatiiunveraepenitentiae, emen- dationem vitae, gratiam et con- solationem sancti spiritus tri- buat vobis omnipotens et mis- ericors dominus. R. Amen. Twic sacerdos hebdomadaritis dicit. *'Deus tu conversus," etc. *'Ostende nobis," etc. " Dig- nare Domine," etc. " Miserere nostri," etc. " Fiat'misericor- dia tua," etc. "Domine Deus virtutum converte," etc. " Do- mine exaudi," etc. Oremus. Illumina quaesumus Domine Deus, tenebras nostras et totius noctis insidias tu a nobis repelle propitius, p. dm. n. i. xm. fi. tuum q. te. vi. et. re. i. S.S. Ds. p. om. s. seculorum. — Amen. " Dominus vobiscum, et cum spiritu." Benedicamus Domino, Deo gratias. — (All the preceding was sung to note.) Sub eodem tono dicantur et Jini- antur orationes. Horarum ad i. iii. vi. N. V. et completorium. There were some few changes in the versicles at Ccena Domini, Pasch, Pentecost, and All Souls' Day. — (From the Antiphonary of Armagh, MS. vellum, T. C. D.) APPENDIX. 309 APPENDIX Y. (See vol. i., p. 166.) FROM THE "LEABHAR MOR DUNA DOIGHRE," p. 247. hiTnmet>on aibche bopijnet) ' hi ceipc came fpipab be pop appcalu paDeiTT'n. '>' ccipc po cuiptaniuip lepplm bapcent). llleoon Uit himnioppo ipant> bopinneD incu a 0am. meOon immapbop. Tllebon lai po- mapb cam abel; lUebon lai mbapbab abaim apapbup. ■IllebGn Idi pocuipra nacpi mc ipm popnb ceneb lana- bcubon. lllebon lai ipann in a dipiUiub, hiciusnap ac- j pochpocbab cp asup po pae- pcchc cp inacoimbe conajpab ptl abaim agup poplpab cpoich nbeip5 ppia aip bo i Tiapaiche. Tllebon lai luib vne-pv pop cech noen, hicius- j noe inna aipc. niebon loi nap cicpa cicb poi pepp in i came epci bopibipe. bich uli ppihoenuaip, ajup j himnoin cancacap mec lep- acp6bappap lonbbeloipcpepp I plm cp6 muip puaib himnoin calum uli ppihoenuaip. i pocpapcpab muip hepico. hiippfm bopacab immamb I himnoin pucab helii ipapbup bomcu ippplm, hippfm nohib- ! inachappuc. himnoin bope^uc ppab each aobbapcai bopep • bocaehujub ppihancp, him- pechcai. hipptm pucab cp nbin ponuall cp hi cpoich. calum agup ainjil nime ap- cena. himmebon oibche ca- Tiic mcamsel copup mapb ppimsene esipce uli, himme- bon oibche pobiulc pecap pacpi cp. himmebon oibche cuaplucub poll acapcap. hi- ciugnap 5ein cp asupaepepsi Gbaphiciu.5nap cicpain bpach a5up bpechemnup pop cdch hiconjaip co pome pilaic hippfm cancacap nacpi muipe bonabnocul, hippim pocho- mail cp mil a5up lapc ecip Gbepciplu lapnepepsi, hippim po pepsab mplaniccib copo- puib pop beipp b6 achap uc t)i;cic. ceipc apipmce pobilpiseab op opoinc pilaic, agup ipince came pach mppipa appclop hi ceipc cancacap cuach b6 z,aj\ ppuc ne opbanen. hi ceipc po 5uibpec nacpi jilla asup baniel patb mcoimbin. hi ceipc poacaiUpec cuach itJba cp. hi ceipc po cuaipjeb lacop bo punb luaisc. hi ceipc himnoin pojoecab atopp, him- I noin popaib appipab uab. himn6in poaip5 ipppn. him- nbin poboptaib inspian, pop- cailcpec nacaipge, pobpuCc in calum asup popccibpccna- habnocuil. himnoin popcailc I htnb6 pial mcempul — himnoin came bach pola bonacoppib I himnoin cumpcuchab muli- pdnb asup pobopchaib inbich I ajup capmcpich nime as^P calum. hi pepcop ibpaipc muam ocep pechca oc mcu ippl- bd pisuip cp. po cf pob bopc- pcenbne po snataische atb- paipc occapum . . . ocup a poltnpachinppipanoibapioin ,ca cCopp agup apuil biaeip 310 CHURCH HISTORY. pop cech nalrofp noib icrlan- ii5ut) inuli popul mdt)iccpeit)- mech. . . . Oacpapachc cpabdppolaat) incatpc lapuni pop t)oinTiach, t)ai5 mopcha nahepepsi. hic6iTnpleic, ipanb pocele- baip cp peal becc pemahipga- bml, t)iapo5ui& incachaip Tienit)ai porhpt agup cupdp cohat>bul aalluep. APPENinX W. (See vol.i., p. 172.) FROM THE SAUUM MISSAL. There is no appreciable dif- ference between the Sanim and the Roman Missal down to the ' ' A gyms Dei, etc , dona nobis pacem." Haec sacro ►!« sancta com- mixtio corporis et sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christe fiat mihi omnibvLsque sumentibus salus mentis et corporis, et ad vitam aetemam promerendam et capessendam preparatio salu- taris. Per eundem Christum Dominum nostrum. Amen. Domine sancte, Pater omni- potens, aeteme Deus, da mihi hoc sacramentum corporis et sanguinem Filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christe ita digne sumere, ut merear per hoc re- missionem omnium peccatorum meorum accipere, et tuo sancto spiritu repleri, et pacem tuam habere ; quia tu es Deus sohis, et praeter te non est alius, cujus regnum et imperium gloriosum sine fine permanet in saecula saeculorum. Amen. Pax tibi et Ecclesia Dei. Et cum spiritu tuo. •5* Deus Pater, fons et origo totius bonitatis, qui ductus misericordia unigentum tuum pro nobis ad infirma mundi de- scendere et carnem sumere voluisti, quam ego indignus hie in manibus meis teneo, te adoro, te glorifico, te tota mentis ac- cordis inteutione laudo et pre- cor, ut nos famulos tuos non deseras, sed peccata nostra di- mittas, quatenus tibi soli vivo ac vero Deo, puro corde et casto corpore. servire valeamus. Per eundum Christum, etc. Amen. Domine Jesu Christe, Fili Dei vivi qui ex voluntate, etc. Amen. Corporis et sanguinis tui Do- mine Jesu Christe sacramentum, quod licet indignus accipio, non mihi judicio et condemnationi, sed tuae prosit pietati, corporis mei et animae saluti. Amen. Ave in aeterniim, sanctissima caro Christi, mihi ante omnia et super onmia summa dulcedo. Corpus Domini nostri Jesu Christi sit mihi peccatori via et vita. In no ijf mine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen. Ave in aeternum coelestis potus, mihi ante omnia et super omnia summa dulcedo. Corpus APPENDIX. 311 et sanguis Domini nostri Jesu Christi prosint niihi peccatori ad remedium sempitemum in vitam aetemam. Amen. In no 1^ mine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Amen. Gratias tibi ago, Pater om- nipotens, aeteme Leus, qui me refecisti, Domine sancte, de sacratissimo corpore et sanguine Filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et precor ut hoc sacra- mentum salutis nostrae quod sumpsi indignus peccator, non veniat mihi ad judicium neque ad condemnationem pro meritis meis, sed profectum corporis mei et animae saluti in vitam j aetemam. Amen. Quod ore sumpsimus, Do- i mine, pura mente capiamus, et I de munere temporali fiat nobis ' in \'itam aetemam. Hoc nos I communio, Domine, purget a I crimine, et coelestis remedi nos faciat esse consortes. Adoremus crucis signaculum, per quod salutis sumpsimus j sacramentum. Dominus vobis- j cum. Oremus. Post communio. Dominus vobiscum. Benedicamus, etc., vel : Ite missa est. vel : Re- quiescant, etc. Tacita voce. Placeat tibi, etc. Amen. In nomine Patris, etc.* * There are moreover Masses de Sancta Trinitate, Spiritu Sancto, de sancta cruce, de sancta Maria, de sancta Maria ab adventu Domini, de sancto Maria a nativitateusqueadpuri- ticationeiu, do Kesurrectione. de Petro et Paulo, de Sanctis praesentis Ecclesiae, de Epis- copo, pro rege, j)ro pace, in xl. Ero ])ace in loco, pro iter agtnti- us, contra temptationeui camis, pro serenitate aeris, pro peti- tione lacrymaruni, j)ro custodia monasterii et haljitatorum ejus, Missa communis, Missa com- m\mis. Missa communis, pro facientibus eleemosynas, pro fidelibus defunctis in die obitus, Missa in die sepulturae, a prima die obitus us-mr^^. APPENDIX. 313 APPENDIX Z. (See vol. i., p. 179.) FROM THE "LEABHAR BREAC. Oe pijupip ec ppipicualibup penpibup oblacionip pacpipi- cti opDiTiip. Upci ipm cailech ap cup icon cemppit) ipe6ip cechca: ec Dicic quoepo ce pacep, banna Inppin ; beppecop ce pilt, banna lappm ; obpecpo ce Spipicup Sancce. m cpep banna laippin. P15UIP m po- pul bopoipec in eolup in pecca niji cpe oencaib choile na Cpin6ci ocup cpia eplacap in Spipica H6ib, ucbiccum epc; eppunDam be ppipicu meo pupep omnem capnem ec ppopecabunc ec peliqua, ec uc biccum epc : venienc ab opience ec ab occibence ec ab atpjilone pecumbenc cum abpaham ec Ipdac ec lacob in pe^no Oei .1. in ecclepia ecepna ppimo, ulcimo in pes- no celepci. pin lapum ipin cailech ay^ m uipci .1. beachc Cpipc ap boenacc pop in popul in aim- pip a cupcen ocup cupcen in popul ; uc epc anjelup pep- monern pecic Cpipcum uipgo concepic, .1. ipan pm came m b6achc ap cenb na t)oen- G6ca. Ipbon popul t)ini ac- bepc : numguio eso m ucepo accepi omnem populum ip- cum icepum in cpipcicia ec in bolope accipiep piliop cuop. In eclaip acbepc pin, uc apopcolup bicic : pilioli mei quop icepum papcupio Donee Cpipcup popmecup in uobip. IpeO 6anaip ic cnbaipc plno ipm Cailech noppino. lllicec pacep. banna annpin ; lnt>ul- geac piliup, bunna aile ant)- pin ; lllipepeacup Spipicup Sanccup,incpepbannuant)pin. Q canaip t)int icon oippino lappin icip incpoic ocup op- canaib ocup imchopmcch copice liachcain na napped ocup ppalm t)l5pait> .1. pi?5Uin pechca aicnit) pin in pohat* nui^eD aichne Cpipc rpiu pOn- ib ocup snimaib ocup comul- cuD naicnit), ur oiccum epc: uiDicQbpahamOiem meumec Sauipup epc ; uaip ip cpia pechc naicnit) ic conaipc Qb- paham liachcu Gpopcolu ocup liachcu popcel. Ocup in t)lpalm t)1?;pait> o pein coDt nochcuD C01U1?; oippinO; if ' piouip pin pec)ira Liccpi in- bepcat) in po ptuopat) Cpipc ocup ni pep ciO ache po piuspat* ann ocup ni poa6c innt ocup ni po popbtijeD epic, nemmem enim aO pep- peccionem ouxic le;c. In t)t noCcaD co lech m choilis oippmO ocup inna ha- blaine, ocup, icancap occu icip popcel ocup alleoip. Pi- 5Uip pechca licpi pin m po ccpchanaU Cpipc co poUup. Qcc na pacup h6 c6in co nhgenip. .^-^*' 314 CHURCH HISTORY. Comsabml in choillis oip- pint) ocur Tia mef I lap na Idn- Dip5iut) 1 canaip m peppa .1. immola Deo pacpipicium lau- t)ip. Pisuip sene Cpipc ocup a in6cbala cpia pepcaib ocup mtpbulib, noui cepcameTici imciumpin. Incan cpa canaip, accepic lepup panem pcanp in meDio bipcipulopum puopum upque in ptnem, bo coipnec po cpt na pacaipc bo aicpige bona pectaib bo ponpac ocup ibppaic bo Oia ocup canaic in palmpa uli, mipepepe mei beup, ocup ni cein ^^ch i pen leo cona raipmepcchep in pacapc. Uaip ipeb ip cecbca cona popcapa a men- ma ppi Oia cit) in omni uoca- bulo icon epnaicipea. Uaip ip bibbu inuipb ppipucalla ocup ni haipicin ppi Dia in menip amlaib pin ip benca. Comb be pin ipe ainmm na hepnaf^cipea .i. pepiculopa opacio. Na cpi c6imenb cmbep in pep spaib pop acula ocup cmnep icepum pop a snuip, ip6 pin cpet)i 1 ruicenb in buine .1. in impat)ut) 1 mbpec- hip 1 nsnim. ocup ipe pin cpe- bi cpepa nacnuibi^chep in buine icepum co Oia. In caimpiugut) aimpijep in pccapc m cailec oippmb ocup m m6ip ocup in ablainb, ocup m camup bopbepc pop pin ablainb bia combach, pisuip pib inna haicipe ocup inna hepoipcne ocup mna nepsa- bail pop pulains Cpipc ocup ipe pin a caicmech pianpaibe. Ocup in ablant) pop pm m6ip, colanb Cpipn pop pin cpoich. Qcombach pop pin m6ip, colanb Cpipc bo combach ppi cpant) cpochi. In com]iac compacicip mba lech lap pin combach, piguip 0150 chuipp Cpipc lap nepep- 51 ; m pobbu^at) pobbaischep na ba lech lapum, piguip pin pobbaigci inna pule t)0 ceb- penpac lubaige a colamb Cpipc. In pant) bepaip a htccap in leci bip ildim clt mpacaipc, pi^uip pin inb ach- cumai cupin la^m i Idim Lon^ini ipint> acpaill c6ibe t)eipp Iptj ; uaip ip piap boi ai5eb Cpipc ma cpoich .1. ppipm cacpai5 lepupalem ocap ip paip po boi aigeb Lon^tm, ocup innt po pu cua- chbel t)opum ippeb 6n po bo 'oej'X' bo Cpipc ; uaip ippet) boi ai^eb Cpipc ppinbe oc cibechc chucamb — uct)iccum epc : opiecup in biebup illip uobip cimencibup nomen bo- mini pol lupciciae ecbominup ab opience ueniec. Q chul immoppo, ppmbic cocc uainb ocup pe ic co^aipm caich uli CUC1 ma biaib, Dicenp: uenice omnep ab me pope me. In congbail consbup lam m cpacaipc m miap ocup m coilech oippmb, pi^uip com- chmoil pin muincipe nime ocup caiman in oen mumcip .1. muincip mme pep menpam, mumcip caiman pep calicem. APPENDIX. 315 APPENDIX AA. (See vol. i., p. 181.) THE "GLORIA IN EXCELSIS," FROM THE " LEABHAR BREAC" •'Gloria in excelsis Deo, et in terra pax omnibus bonae volun- tatis tuae. Laudanius Te : benedicimus Te : adoramus te : glorificamus te : gi-atias agiinus tibi propter magnam gloriain tuam : Domine Deus, rex coe- lestis, Deus Pater Omnipotens ; Domine Fili unigenite Jesu 1 Christe qui tollis peccata 1 mundi suscipe deprccationem I nostram : Qui sedes ad dexte- I ram Patris miserere nobis. I Quoniam tu solus sanctus : tu i solus iJominus, tu solus altib- I simus Ihesu Christe, cum Patre : Spiritu Sancto in gloria Dei I Patris. Amen." APPENDIX BB. (See vol. i., p. 185.) FROM THE mSSAL OF ST. RUADHAN, LOTHRA, WHO LIVEP IN TIIK SIXTH CENTURY, NOW IN THE KEEPING OF LORD ASIIBURNHAM. 26). Fratres, quotiescunque manducabitis, etc. Oratio. — Omnipotens sempi- terne Deus, qui populum tuum, etc. Kes. Quaerite I>ominum et contirmamini. Fortitude mea, et laudatio mea, etc, ub- que in salutem. Sacriticio prae- sentibus, Domine, quaesumus, intende placatus, ut devotionis nostrae proficiant ad salutem. "Deprecatio S. Martini pro populo incipit : Amen. Deo gratias." Dicamus omncs " Do- mine exaudi, etc., et miserere." " Peccavimus, Domine, pecca- | vimus, parce peccatis nostris, et ] salvas nos qui gubemasti noe I super undas diluvii, exaudi nos i qui Jonam de abiso verbo revo- I casti, libera nos qui Petro mer- I gente manum porrexisti, auxil- | are nobis, Christe," etc. I " Letania apostolorum ac I martirum sanctorum virorum et virginum incipit. Deus in ad jutorium nostrum intende. Glo ria in excelsis," etc. CoUecta— Oratio prima Petri —"Deus qui culpa offendens, I poenitentia placaris, afiiictorum genitus respice, et mala quae juste irrogas misencorditcr averte." Per, etc. Lectio. 1 Corin. (ch. xi., v. Leth dircch sund. [Half uncovering (of the cha- lice) here.] Dirigatur Domine, etc., usque 316 CHURCH HISTORY. ad vespertiimm. Tunc canitur (hie elevatur linteamen de calice) veni Domine, sanctifica- tor omnipotens, et benedic hoc sacrificium praeparatum tibi. Amen. Tunc canitur Ic. evangelii sec. Johannem. dns. n. i. x. dixit. Ego sum panis, etc. (John, vi. c) : et oratio* Gg. (Gregorii) sr. Evangelium. Quaesumus, dne, Omnipotens, etc. Lan dierch sund. [A full uncovering (of the cha- lice) here.] Credo, etc., cujus regni non erit finis. Et in spiritum sanc- tum, dominum et vivilicatorem, ex patre procedentem cum patre et filio coadorandum et conglorificandum.f Per omnia secula seculorum. Amen. Dominus vobiscum, Et cum spiritu tuo. Sursum corda. Habemus hie ad Dominum. Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro. Dignum et justum est. Vera dignum et justum est, aequum et salutare nos tibi hie semper et ubique gratias agere. * Quaesumus omnipotens Deus, ne nos tua misericordia derelinquat, quae et errores nostros semper amoveat, et noxia euncta depellat. Per, etc. t In a more recent hand we have, " Qui ex patre filioque procedit, qui cum Patre et filio simul adoratur et conglorifica- tur," as we at present repeat in the Constantinopolitan Creed. The Creed had been a mixture of the Nieene and Constantino- politan. Domine Sancte, Pater omnipo- tens, aeteme Deus, per Chris- tum Dominum nostrum. Qui cum unigenito tuo et spiritu sancto deus et unus, et immor- talis deus, incorrupti bills et im- mortalis deus, invisibilis et fide- lis deus, mirabilis et laudabilis deus, honorabilis et fortis deus, altissimus et magnificus deus, unus et verus deus, sapiens et potens deus, sanctus et spicio- sus deus, magnus et bonus deus, terribilis et pacificus deus, pul- cher et rectus deus, purus et benignus deus, beatus et Justus deus, plus et sanctus, non unius singulariter personae sed unius trinitatis substantiae, te credi- mus, te benedicimus, te adora- mus, te laudamus nomen tuum in aeteruum et in seculum seeuli per quern salus mundi, per quem vita hominum, per quem resur- rectio mortuorum. Isund totet dignum intorma- gind maid per quem bessina- diudithall. Per quem majestatem tuam laudant Angeli adorant domi- nationes tremunt potestates, coeli coelorumque virtutes ae beata seraphim socia exultatione concelebrant, cum quibus et nostras voces uti admitti jubeas deprecamur, supplici confessione dicentes. Sanctiis. Isund totet dignum intorma- gind maid sanctus bessinadiu- didithall. Sanctus, sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth, pleni sunt coeli et terra gloria tua. O sanna in excelsis : benedictus qui venit in nomine domini, sanna in ex- ' celsis i>I< benedictus qui venit de- coeiis ut conversaretur in terris APPENDIX. 317 homo factus est ut dilicta camis deleret nostra, factus est ut per passionem suam vitam eter- nam credentibus daret. Per dominum. Canon dominims papae gilasi. Te igitur clementissime Pater, per Jesum Christum Filium tuum Dominum nostrum sup- plices rogamus te et petimus, uti accepta habeas et benedicas haec dona, haec munera, haec sancta sacrificia inlibata, inpri- mis quae tibi ofiFerimus pro tua sancta ecclesia Catholica quam pacificare custodire, et unare et regere digneris toto orbe terra- rum, una cum papa nostro epis- copo sedis apostolicae et antis- tite nostro et omnibus ortho- doxis atque Catholicae et apos- tolicae fidei cultoribus tfjf et abbate nostro n. episcopo. Hie recitantur nomina vivorum. Memento Domine famulorum etiam tuonim N. et ominum cir- cumadstantium • quorum tibi fides cognita est et nota devotio, omnium pro quibus tibi offerimus vel omnium qui tibi offerunt hoc sacrificium laudis, pro se suis que omnibus pro redemptione animarum suarum, pro statu serv'orum suorum et ministro- rum omnium puritate pro inte- gritate virginum, et continentia viduarum, pro aeris tempore et fnictuum fecunditate terrarum, pro pacis redetu, et fine discri- minum, pro incolomitate regum et pace, ac reditu captivorum, pro votis adstantium, pro me- moria martirum, pro remissione peccatorum nostrorum et actuum emendatione eorum, ac requie defunctorum et prospentate itineris nostri, pro domino papa episcopo et omnibus episcopis et prespeteris ct omni aecclesi- astico ordine pro impcrio Ro- mano et omnibus rcLnlms Chris- tianis, pro fratribus et sororibus nostris, pro fratribus t>i via directia* pro fratribus quos de • In via diredis. — I have as little hesitation in saying that this is the correct readme' as that Mr. Warren's version of it (mina directia) is incorrect and un- meaning. Professor Warren should bear in mind that the Irish V is the same as u, and thus his ina becomes via. Those out of this world are contrasted by the writer with those in it — in via — Viatorf-i. ' ' Ne deficere possit peregrinus in via . . . recto tramite ad regnum tuum perveniam." — OratioS.Amf/rosti pro Sabbato. Again. St. Augus- tine, Trad. 124, in John, has ' ' Unaintempore peregrinationis, altera in aetemitate mansionis ; una in via, altera in patriae So, too, is the opposition ex- pressed in like language by St. Gregory the Great :— " In prae- senti etenim ^'ita quasi in via sumus, qua ad patnara pergi- mus."— i/om. ii. in Evamjtlta. Once again, this contrast is nicely brought out in the Irish " Bobio Missal " in a Preface to a Mass (Mus. Ital. vol. *J. p. 332), "per viam gradientei— (direc- tis) coelestem ducitad patnam;" Again, in the office for the first Friday in Lent at Lauds " Sis ductor, et lux in rui, Mer- ces, corona in ;)a/na." In aword, contrast l>etween via and paXna is expressed in all the Patristic ^\-ritings and 'sacred offices of the Church. 318 CHURCH HISTORY. caliginosis mundi hujus tenebris dominus arciscire dignatus est, uti eos in aetenia summae lucis quiete pietas divina suscipiat, pro fratribus variis dolorum generibus adfliguntur, uti eos diWna pietas curare dignetur, pro spe salutis et incolumitatis suae tibi reddunt vota sua etemo. Communicantes. In natale domini. (Et diem sacratissimam cele- brantes in quo incontaminata virgiuitas huic mundo edidit salvatorem.) Kl (kalends.) Et diem sacratissimam cele- brantes circumcisionis domini nostri ihu xpi. Stellae. Et diem sacratissimam cele- brantes. Natalis calicis xpi. Et diem sacratissimam cele- brantes natalis calicis Domini ihu xpi. Pascha. Et noctem* vel diem sacratis- simam resurrectionis dni. nostri ihu xpi. In clausula paschae. Et diem sacratissimam cele- * Noctem. — The Feast of the Resurrection was called night, as it was celebrated at day- break : hence midnight on Holy Saturday was another name for the end of Lent. — Vid. Leabhar Breac, p. 48, col. 1. brantes clausulae paschae, dni. ihu xpi. Ascensio. Et diem sacratissimam cele- brantes ascensionis dni. nostri ihu xpi ad coelum. Pentacosien . Et diem sacratissimam cele- brantes quinquagensimae dni. nostri ihu xpi in qua spiritus sanctus super apostolos discen- dit. Et memoriam venerantes im- primis gloriosae semper Virginis Mariae genetricis dei et dni ni ihu xpi M. tuoruin petri sed et beatorum apostolorum ac mar- tirum Pauli, Anriae, Jacobi, Jo- hannis, Thomae, Jacob, Pilippi, Barthomaei. Matthaei, Simonis et Thathei, Lini, et anacleti, etc. (as in Roman Missal). Hanc igitur oblationem ser- vitutis nostrae, sed et cunctae familiae tuae, quam tibi ofFeri- mus in honorem dni. ni ihu xpi., et in commemorationem bea- torum martirum tuorum in hac ecclesia quam famulus tuus ad- honorem nominis gloriae tuae aedificavit, quaesumus, Domine, ut placatus accipias, eum que atque omnem populum ab idu- lorum cultura eripias, et ad te deum verum omnipotentem con- vertas, dies que nostros in tua pace disponas, atque ab aetema damnatione nos eripi et in elec- torum tuorum jubeas, etc. (as in Roman Missal). After the words of consecra- tion, instead of iji 7iiei memoriam facietis, there is "memoriam faciatis, passionem mei predica- APPENDIX. 319 bitis, resurrectionem meam ad- i nuntiabitis, adventum meum , sperabitis donee iterum veniam j ad vos de coelis. | Unde et memores, etc. (as in I Roman Missal, without any i notable deviation). After "■ et dormiunt in sonino pacts," there | is added, "cum omnibus in toto mundo offerentibus sacri- I ficium spirituale* deo patri et ! filio et spiritui sancto, sacris et , venerabilibus sacerdotibusotfert I senior noster X. prespiter pro se ' suis et pro totius ecclesiae cetu Catholicae, et pro commemor- rando anathletico gradu venera- bilium patriarcharum, profe- tarum, apostolorum, et marti- * Spirituale means mystical. Thus, St. Augustine, after speaking of the presence of the real Body and Blood of Christ in the Eucharist, says : — Panem coelestem spiritaliter mandu- cate. — Horn. Tract, 26, in Jo- hannem. So, too, in the Irish language, spirituale is rendered by runda (mystic).— Leabhar Breac, p. 196, cols. 1-2., p 168, col. 2. So, again, in the Mass for St. Patrick, we read, " Ut qui spirituale sacrificium in honorem S. Patri tii, etc." — Corpus Missal p. 150, edited by the learned E. F. Warren. That the mystical was real and opposed to the figurative is clearly shown by St. Basil on fasting. I quote the Latin ver- sion for the greater convenience of printer and all : " Non solum in mystica nunc et vera Dei adoratione, sed nee in ilia in qua sacrificium secundum legem injirjura oft'erebatur." — Horn i., dejejxmio ante viedium. rum, et omnium quoque aanc- torum, ut pro nobis l)ominum Deum nostrum exorare dignen- tur. Sancte Stephane, ova pro nobis. S. Marti ne, etc. S. Hironime, S. Augustine, S. Grigori, S. Hilari, S. Patrici, S. Albei. S. Finnio, S. Finnio, ' S. Ciarani, I S. Ciarani, I S. Brendini, I S. Columba, I S. Columba, j S. Cainichi, I S. Findbarri, I S. Nessani, i S. Factni, ! S. Lugidi, j S. Laeteni, i S. Ruadani, S. Carthagi, S. Comgeni, S. Mochonne, S. Brighta, S. Ita, S. Scetha, 8. Sinecha, S. Samdine. Omnes Sancti orate pro nobis, Propitiua esto, parce nobis. Do- mine, Propitius esto, libera noa, Do- mine, Ab omni malo nos, Domine ; Eer crucem tuam libera noa, >omine ; peccatoreste rogamug audi nos ; Fili Dei te rogamus audi nos ; ut pacem doues, te rogamus audi uoa ; Agne Dei, qui toUis peccata mundi. mi- serere nobis ; Christe audi noa, 320 CHURCH HISTORY. Christe audi nos, Christe audi nos. Oratio Ambrosii. Ante conspectum divinae ma- jestatis tuae Deus adsisto qui invocare nomen sanctum tuum presumim, miserere milii due. homini peccatori luto feccis* immunde inherenti, ignosce in- digno sacerdoti per cujus manus haec oblatio videhir oflerif parce * Beyond question, Professor Warren's reading of luto foecis, in the prayer of St. Ambrose, is incorrect. The italicised words are taken from the 39th Ps. : **de lacu miseriae et de luto faecis." He has made vito out of luto, quite unmeaningly, by forgetting that the old Irish I is like the first stroke in u, and that, unless a capital letter, it, as all the other letters, does not rise above a common horizontal level. t Oblatio videtur offeri. This idea is more fully expressed in the Vision of Adamnan: Qp ni he mfacapc lappip t)o 5ni mebpapcpin icep, cit) he ac- cichmt) iconcimcipechc, ache ipu cp pen t)o gnt compot> -\ benbachait) m abatp^ine -\ m- ptna apipaicnet) achuipp "i a pola pen mean chanup mpa- capc na bpiapa can cp. — Leabhar Breac, p. 237, col. 1, 9th line from bottom. "Since it is not the priest who really offers up the sacri- fice at all, though his ministra- tion is visible, but Jesus Christ JBiimself, who blesses and con- verts the loaves and wine into the real nature of his body and due. poUuto peccatori labe prae ceteris capitalium, et non intres in judicio cum servo tuo quia non justificabitur in conspectu tuo omnis vivens scilicet vitiis et voluntatibus carnis gravati sumus recordare domine quod caro sumus et non est ahus tibi comparandus in tuo conspectu : etiam coeli non sunt mundi quanto majus nos homines ter- reni quorum ut dixit : — Ablis, Zeth, Enoc, Noe, Melchsedech, Isac, Jacob, Joseph, Job, Mosi, Essu, Samuelis. David, Heliae, Helessiae, Essaiae, Heremiae, Ezechielis, Danielis, Hestre, Osse, Johel, Amos, Abdiae, Jonae, Michiae, Naum, Ambacuc, Sophoniae, Agiae, Sachariae, his own blood, when the priest pronounces the words uttered by Christ Himself." — See vol. i., p. 126. APPENDIX. 321 Malachiae, Tobiae, Ananiae, Azariae, Misahelis, Machabaeonim, Item infantum, Johannis baptistae Et virginis, Mariae, Petri, Pauli, Andriae, Jacobi, Johannis, Pilippi, Bartholemae, Tomae. Mathaei, Jacobi, Simonis, Tathei. Manchan, madian,* marci, lucae, stefanae, coraeli, cipriani, et caeterorum martjTnm, pauli, antoni, et caeterorum Patrum heremi scite, item episcoporum martini, Grigori, maximi, feli- cis, patrici, secundini, auxili, isemini, cerbani, erci, catheri, ibari, ailbi, conlai, maicnissae, moinena, senani, findbari, col- mani, cuani, daelach, laurenti, melleti, ju'sti, aoedo, dagani, tigemich, muchti, ciannani, buite, eogeni, declani, carthaei, mailmen, item et sacerdotum, Finniani, ciarani, aengussa, endi, gildae, brendini, brendini, cain- nichi, columbae, columbae, coi- mani, comgelli, cocmgen, et omnium pausantium qui nos in ♦ Madiam was another form of Matthias.— See vol. ii., Ap. L. , note t. VOL. 11. dominica pace preces erunt a abel usque in hodiemam diem quorum deus non nominavit et Dovit, ipsia et omnibus in xpo quiescentibus locum rcfrigerii (as in the Roman Missal). And then, in commemorating the de]>arted martyrs, and ask- ing a share in their glory, men-' tion is made of the martyrs, " Peter and Paul and Patrick. '' Then, after the Per omnia saecula saeculornm, we have : Fiat domine misericordia tua> super nos, quemadmodum spe- ramus in te : cognoverunt dmn. alleluia, in fractione panis, al., panis quem frangimus corpus est domini nostri Jesu Christe, all. Calix quem benedicimue, all., sanguis est dmn. ni. ihu xpi., all., in remissionem pecca- torum nostrorum, all. Fiat domine misericordia tua super nos, all., quemamo- dum speravimus in te, all. Cog- noverunt dmn., all. Credimus, domine, credi- mus in hac confractione corporis et eflfusione sanguinis nos esse i redemptos et confidimus sacra- i menti hujus adsumptione muni- j tos ut quod spe interim hie I tenemus mansuri in coelestibus veris fructibus perfruamur, per I dmn. I Divino magisterio cdocti, et I divinainstitutioneformati aude- I mus dicere, pater no.ster, etc. ' Libera nos dne. ab omni malo preterito. presenti. ct future, et I intercedcntibus i)ro nobis l>cati(» I apostolis tuis petro. et paulo. et j patricio, da propitius i)accin. etc. Pax et caritas dni nostri I Jesu Chiiste t't commonicatio 22 322 CHmcn HISTORY. sanctorum omnium sit semper nobiscum. Et cum spiritu tuo. " Pacem mandasti, pacem dedisti, pacem derelinquisti, pacem tuam dne. da nobis de coelo, et pacificum hunc diem, et caeteros dies vitae nostrae in tua pace disponas, per dmn. Commixtio corporis et san- guinis dmni. ni. ihu xpi., sit nobis salus in vitam perpetuam. Amen. Ecce Agnus Dei, ecce qui tollis peccata mundi, pacem meam do vobis, all. pacem re- linquo vobis, all. pax multa diligentibus legem tuam dmne., all. et non est in illis scanda- lum, all . regem coeli cum pace, all. plenum odoris vitae, all. novum carmen cantare, all. omnes sancti venite, all. venite comedite panem meum, all. et libite vinum quod miscui vobis, all. dns. regit me qui manducat corpus meum et bibit meum sanguinem, all. ipse in me manet et ego in illo, all. dmni. est terra . . hie est panis vivus qui de coelo descendit, all. qui manducat ex eo vivet in aeternum, all. ad te dne. levavi animam meam, panem coeli dedit eis dns., all. panem angelorum manducavit homo, all. judicji me dne. . • . Comedite amici mei, all. et inebriamini caris- simi, all. hoc sacrum corpus dni. salvatoris sanguinem, all. sumite vobis in \'itam etemam, all. in labiis meis meditabor ymnum, all. cum docueris me et ego justitias* respondebo, * There is little room for doubt that this word is the proper expansion of the con- all, benedicam dmnm. in om- ni tempore, all. semper laus ejus in ore meo, all. gustate et videte, all. suavis est dns., all. ubi ego fuero, all. ibi et erit minister mens, all. sinite parvulos venire ad me, all. et nolite eos prohibere, all. ta- lium enim est regnum coelo- rum, all. penitentiam agite, all. approquiquavit enim reg- num coelorum, all. regnum coelorum vim patitur, all. et violenti rapiunt illud, all. venite benedicti patris mei, possidete regnum, all. quod vobis paratum est ab origin e mundi, all. gloria . . venite, etc., sicut erat, etc., venite (moel caich scripsit) : praesta ut quos celesti domine dono satiasti et a nostris emundemur occultis, et ab ostium liberemur traction out of which Professor Warren, Oxford (MS. Irish Missal, etc., p. 10), unmean- ingly has produced istias. The mistake arose from not remem- bering that the Irish / and j are the same in form, and that the next letter is not s, but the Irish contraction for us ; so that the first syllable ofjustitia is represented in Irish contrac- tions by a loosely-jointed B. Reference is made here tu Holy Writ as often in the Iiish Bobio Missal (See vol. i., p. 199), not by quoting literally the Vulgate, but either its substance or the Itala version. The Vulgate, Ps. cxviii, 171, has : "Eructa- bunt labia mea hymnum cum docueris me justificationes tuas. Pronuntiabit lingua mea elo- quium tuum. " APPENDIX. 32a insidiis. gratias tibi agimus do- mine sancte, pater omnipotens, aeternae deus, qui nos coq^oris et sanguinis xti. filii tui coni- monione satiasti, tuam que misericordiam postulamus, ut hoc tuum domine sacramentum non sit nobis reatus ad penani, sed intercessio salutaris ad veniam. sit ablutio scelerum, sit fortitude fragilium, sit contra mundi pericula firmamentum. hoec nos commonio purpet a criniine et celestis gaudii trib- uat esse participes. — Missa acta est in pace. Besides this Mass there fol- low, in the 8towe Irish Mif^sal, Missa Apostoloruni, et sancto- rum et sanctoninj Virginum, Missa pro penitentibus vivis, Missa pro mortuis. APPENDIX CC. (See vol. i., p. 191.) From the Irish Mass in the. Li- brary of the Palatine of the Rhine. Si ante oculos, tuos, Domine, culpas quas fecimus et plagas quas vel durissimas in hac vita pati possumus conferamus, mi- nus est quod est patimur maj- us est quod meremur. Peccati poenam sentimus et peccandi pertinaciam non e\'itemus. In flagellis tuis fragilitas nostra frangitur, et iniquitas non niu- tatur. Mens aegrota torquetur, et cervix dura non flectitur. Vita in dolore suspirat. et tamen in opere non emendat. Si expectemus non corrigimur, si vindices non duramus ; con- fitemur in corruptione quod fecimus, obliviscimur in visita- tione quod flevimus ; si impres- seris manum facienda promitti- mus ; si suspenderes gladium promissa non facimus ; si ferias clamamuB ut parcas ; si parcas From the Iriah Bobbio JUinsal. Ante oculos tuos Domine cul- pas, quas fecimus. et jdagas ex- cepimus conferimus, minus est j quod patimur. Peccati i>oenam sentimus et pecc?ti pertinaciam I non vitamus. xn tiagellis tuis, I Domine, fragilitas nostra vinci- tur et iniquitas non mutatur. Mens aegrota tonjuetur. et cer- I vix dura non flectitur. Vita in dolore suspirat et in opere non emendat. Si expectas, Do- mine, non corrigimur ; si vin- dicas non duramus. Confite- mur in confractioue quod laeai- mus. Si 0}»j)res8ens manum facienda promittimus ; si sus- penderes gladium promissa non i facimus. Si ferias damamus j ut parcas ; si iterum j»epercenB I te provocamus ut feriaa. Si i angustia vencnt tempus pcti- 324 CHURCH HISTORY. iterum te provocamus ut f erias ; si angiistiae veniant _ tempus petimus poenitentiae si miseri- cordia subveniat abutimur patientia, quae pepercit ; adhi;c plaga illata vix prae- terit etiam non recolit mens iugrata quod pertulit ; si citius nos exaudias, ex misericordia insolescimus ; si tardius ex im- patientia murmuramus. Domine, voluiinis te servare quod feceris, non timemus neg- ligere quod jusseris : habe Do- mine confitentes reos, parce quia pius es. Novimus quod nisi dimittas recte nos pvmias, sed apud te est multa miseratio et propitiatio per abundans, praesta sine merito quod roga- mus qui feeisti qui te rogarent. Clamantibus autem ad te nobis, Domine, miserere. Moveat pretatem tuam vox fidelis et flebilis, atque ilia de qua totum speramus pietas non reputet quod otiendimus dum respicit quod rogamus ; et cum sit grandis miseria esse nos reos major ubi sit dementia erga nos miseros. Erige nos, Domine, Dens noster, et alleva misericordia tua abet (?) communione salutis et gaudio charitatis,' dum ipsi salvari ex munere tuo cupimus etiam fide et pace cunctarum gentium gaudeamus. Per Do- minum, etc.* mus poenitendi ; si miseri- cordia venerit abutimur poeni- tentia ab misericordia. Te volumus observare quod jusseris ac nolumus abaudire I quod feceris. Habes, Domine, I confitentes reos. Parce quia pius est quia tibi multa mise- ratio per abundat. Praesta, Domine, sine merito quod rogamus, qui feeisti ex nihilo qui rogarent. Quia proemia tribues, et peccatoribus v^eniam non negasti. Rogo indite Pa- ter. . . . * Pope Urban VIII. indul- genced this, and added a short prayer to it. See prefaces to the Roman Breviary and Mis- sal. APPENDIX. 32i APPENDIX DD. (See vol. i., p. 292.) PENITENTIAL. O/Bohio. I. Si quis clericus homicidium fecerit et proximum suum x annos exsol poeniteat. Post hos recipiatur in patriam cui commisit satisfaciat parentibus ejus quern occidit.* II. Si quis ruina maxima ceci derit et filium genuerit vii. ann. poeniteat. III. Si quis autem fornica- verit sicut Sodomitae fecerunt, X. annos poeniteat, tres in pane et aqua et nunquam cum alio dormiat, 6. Si quis perjuraverit sep- tem annos poeniteat, 3 in pane etaqua et nunquam juret postea. 8. Si quis furtum fecerit capitale, quadrapedia vel casas fregerit poeniteat tres in pane. lY. Si quis homicidium casu fecerit non volens, v. annos poeniteat, tres in pane et aqua. V. Si quis ad homicidium consenserit, et non factum fuerit, 3 annos poeniteat, 2 in pane et aqua. * Here we find a recognition of the Eric, so prevalent even in a late period in Ireland. I 0/Columhanus, edited hy 6Vrjnt/j* (FUminfj, p. 95.; 3. Si quis clericus homicidium fecerit, et proximum suum oc- ciderit decern annos txul poeni- teat. Post hoc recipiatur in patriam si bene eirerit f)oeniten- tentiam. ... L't satisfaciat parentibus ejus (jucm occidit. Si quis ruiua maxima ceci- derit et filiam t'^^nuent .«eptem annis in aqua et pane jjoeniteat. 5. Si quis autem toniicaverit sicut Sodomitae fecerunt x. annos poeniteat. tribus in pane et aqua et non maneat cum alio in aeternum. 17. *Si quis perjuraverit. 7 annos poeniteat ct nunquam juret postea. 19. Si quis clericus furtum fecerit bovem aut equim, . . si hoc consuevit et rcdere non potest, 3 annos. poniteat. etc. Secundum Cummearmm. Si quis perjuraverit. tnbus quadragesimis. cum pane et aqua poeniteat. — J-'/n/ii/n/, p. 203. Si quis homicidium casu fe- cerit non volens v. annf.: poeni- teat. Si <]uis ad homicidium con- senserit, si voluerit et non potuerit, 3 annos. * This is, taken from tlie '' Mnisura Uucauda" of St. Columl>anu8. 326 CHURCH HISTORY. OfBobio. X. Si quis maleficio suo ali- quid fecerit et neminem perdi- derit, 3 annos poeniteat. XI. Si quis mulieri partum deceperit 6 quadragenas agat in pane. IX. Si quis pediderit aliquid maleficio suo x. annos poeniteat. XII. Si quis clericus vel su- perioris gradis qui habuit uxorem et post honorem iterum earn cognoverit, sciat se adul- terium commississe. Clericus 4, diaconus 6, Sacerdos 7, Epis- copus 12, singuli in pane et aqua. XIV, Si quis vero propter concupiscentiam vel libidinem seipsum fornicaverit annum poeniteat. XIV. Si quis concupiscit mulierem et non vult eam sus- cipere unum annum poeniteat. XVIII. Si quis clericus vel uxor sua vel cujuscumque infan- tem oppresserit, 3 annos poeni- teat, unum in pane. XXI. Si quis usurus unde- cunque exegerit, 3 annos poeni- teat, unum, etc. XXIII. Si quis fecerit quod aruspices vocant, si per aves auguria colunt, vel ad divina- tionem eonim vadunt, poeniteat tres in pane et aqua, etc. XXV. Si quis malo ordine cupidus aut avarus aut superbus aut tenebrosus? aut fratrem suum odio habuerit 3 annos poeniteat. Ihid. 18. Si quis maleficio suo ne- minem perdiderit annum poeni- teat in pane et aqua, . . . Maxime si per hoc mulieres quisque deceperit : Ideo 6 quadragesimas insuper augeat. Si quis aliquem perdiderit maleficio, tres in pane, tres alios annos poeniteat, 7mo anno, etc. 2. Si quis clericus aut dia- conus vel alicujus gradus qui laicus fuit in saeculo cun) filiis et filiabus post conversionem suam iterum suam cognoverit clientelam et filiam iterum de ea genuerit sciat se adulterium perpetrasse, 23, Si quis per se ipsum for- nicaverit, si gradum habet, 3 annos poeniteat, sed laicus non susceptus a sponsa annum poeniteat. 30. Si quis laicus infantem suam oppresserit vel mulier, anno poeniteat in pane et aqua, et 2 alias abstineat a camibus, etc. Cap. VIII. Si quis usuras imdecunque exegerit, 4 annos poeniteat, unum in pane, etc. Si quis colunt auguria per aves aut quocunque auguriave- runt 3 annos poeniteat. (0/ Cummean.) Si quis cupidus, aut avarus, aut superbus, aut ebriosus, aut fratrem suum odio habebit, 3 annos poniteat. APPENDIX. 32: OfBohlo. XXVI. Si quis sortes sanc- torum contra rationcni invocat, vel alias soi-tes habuerit. XXVII. Si quis ad arbores vel ad fontes aut cancellos vel ubi cunque nisi in ecclesia, votum voverit aut solvent, 3 annos poeniteat. XXXI. Si quis Kalendas Januarii in cervolo vel veicola vel vitula vadit, 3 aunos poeni- teat. XLIII. Si quissacrificium per negligentiani perdiderit, imo anno poeniteat. XVII. 8i per ebrietatem aut voracitatem ilium vomerit, 3 quadragesimas in pane, etc. Si vere per infimiatem una beb- domada in pane et aqua. XLVn. Qui autem commu- caverit conscius, 7 diebus poeni- teat. XLVI. Si autem Eucharistia ceciderit lingua sua lingat, si fuerit tabula radat. Si non fuerit, mittat tabulam ut non conculcetur. Sanguis Christi, 40, diebus : Si exegerit per linteum ad alium, 6 diebus in Of Cummean * Si quis ut vocant sortes sanc- torum, quas contra rationem vel alias sortes habuerit. . . . 3 annos j)oeniteat. Si quis ad arbore.s. et ad fontes . . . nisi ad Ecclesiam Dei vota voverit, 3 annos poeni- teat. Cap. VII. Si quis Kalendas Januarii in cervulo et in veruia vadit, 3 annos poeniteat. Coluin})ani . 6. Si quis ijisum sacrificium perdiderit, anno i)oenitcat. 24. Si per ebrietatem aut voracitatem illud evomuerit fX negligenter illud dimiserit, 3 quadragesimas in pane, si vero per intirmitatem 7 diebus poeniteat. Qui communicaverit sacri- ficium conscius, 7 diebus poeni- teat. Si vero per negligentiam de calice aliquid stillaverit lingua lambetur, tabula radatur : Si non fuerit tabula, ut non con- culcetur, locus corrodatur, et igne consumatur. Si super altare stillaverit • Cummean Fota, the author of the Penitential, flouriahed, according to Ussher and Fleming, about the year fi.'M, a few years after the death of St. Columbanua. The Penitential found in the Irish monastery- of St. Gall, and published by Sirinus, is headed " Praefatio S. Cummeani Ablatis in Scotia orti super librum Penitentiarum," as if lx)th (itself and St. ColumUnus') formed onlv one Penitential, or flowed from the same source. Among the' manv proofs of its great antifjuity may )h> noticed the canon on stranded meats. This canon' was rei)ealed in » council held so early as the year 772, under Pope Adrian. 328 CHURCH HISTORY. OfBohio. pane poeniteat : Si ad tertiam 7 diebus, ita ut ponat calicem sub linteamine, efiFundat aquam tribus vicibus, etc. XXVIII. Si quis clericus post quam se Deo voverit, iterum ad seculum reversus hierit, vel uxorem duxerit 12 annos poeniteat. 6 in pane aqua, et nunquam in conjugio copule- tur. Quod si noluerint, sancta Sedes Apostolica separavit eos a communione sanctorum. Si- militer et mnlier post quam se Deo vovit et tale scelus admi- serit, similiter faciat. XXXI. Si quis servum vel qualemcunque hominem in cap- tivatem duxerit, imam in pane poeniteat. XLVII. Si quis titubaverit sujjer oratione dominica die uno pane et aqua poeniteat. XXIX. Qui pruritu volun- tatis fluvium seminis et per somnum pollutus peccaverit, surgat et oret ad Deum, cantet 7 psalmis, et die illo in pane et aqua vivat, et iterum canat 30 psalmis in cruce. Of Cummean. calix, et super unum linteum aliud. 7 diebus. Si usque ad tertiam 8 diebus, si usque ad quartam 15 diebus. . . . Per tres abluat vices calice subter- posita. III. Si quis clericus aut monachus postquam se voverit* Deo reversurus fuerit ad secu- lum, vel uxorem duxei'it, 10 annos poeniteat, 3 in aqua et pane et nunquam in conjugio copuletnr. Quod si noluerit, sancta synodus vel Sedes Apos- tolica eos separent a commu- nione et coitu Catholicorum. Similiter mulier faciat, si tale scelus admiserit. Cap. III. Si quis intrat ad ancillam suam voenumdet illam, poeni- teat anno. Cap XIII. Si titubaverit sacerdos super oratione Dominica, quae dicitur periculosa, poeniteat, etc.* Qui in somnis voluntate pol- lutus est surgat canat que ge- nuflectendo septem psalmos, in crastino cum pane et aqua vel triginta psalmos genufiectendo in finem. * In reference to the Dangerous Prayer, the same term is found applied to the Canon of the Mass, and after the Consecra- tion, in an old Irish treatise.— ( Vid. ch. ix., p. 176.) In the life of St. Ciaran, of Clonmacnoise, who died about the year 580, it is stated that when other saints fasted for him, and when the approach of death was announced to him by an angel, he repeated the Dangerous Prayer : — " Ciapan mop mac mrpaop po chan mephaishchipea mean popiachc cocpicham baip t)o pi." — Leabhar Breac, p. 95. The Penitential of Columbanus visited coughing or stuttering while the Lord's Prayer was being said with six lashes. From the punishment, corporal or spiritual, with which it was thought fit that disrespect to the prayer should be visited, it became known as the dangerous prayer. APPI.NDIX. 320 APPENDIX EE. (See vol. i., p. 217.) Mass ofSS. Patrick and Columbanus. FROM THE BOBIO MISSAL. Lectio libri Danihd Prophetce in Cotidiana Icrjenda. lu tempore autem illo einsur- git Michael princeps magnus, qui Stat pro filiis populi tui. et veniet tempus quale non fuit ab eo quo gentes esse coeperunt usque ad tempus illud. p]t in tempore illo salvabitur poi)ulus tuus omnis qui inventus fuerit in libro scriptus : et multi de his dormiunt in terrae pulvere evi- gilabunt ; alii in vitam etemam, et alii in obprobrium ut videant semper. Qui autem docti fue- rint fulgebunt quasi splendor lirmamenti ; etqui ad justiciam erudiunt plurimos quasi stellae in perpetuas aeternitates, ait Dominus Deus. Epistola Pauli Apostoli ad (Jorinthios. Fratres, qui gloriatur, in Domino gloriatur. Non enim qui seipsum commendat, ille probatus est, sed quem Dominus commendaverit. Utinam sus- tineretis modicum quid insipi- tiae mei. ^i^mulor vos Dei enmulatione in Christo Jesu, Lectio Sancti Evangelii Secundum Lucam. In tempore illo dixit Dominus Jesus discipulis suis. Adtendite vos ne forte gi-avarentur corda vestra in crapola et ebrietate, I curis hujus vitae ; et 8U])erve- I niat in vos repeutina dies ilia j tanquam fur. Larjueus enim I superveniet in omnes qui sedent j super faciem orbis terrae. Vi- I gilate itaI< Aostiam immacula- tam ^ panem sanctum vitae aetemae, et calicem salutis per- petuae. Supra quae propic.o ac sereno vultu aspicere dignare et acceptum habere sicuti ac- ce])tum hal)ere dignatua es munera j)UCTi tui juati Al)c-1. et sacrilicmm ])atriarcliae nostri Abrahae, et quod tibi optuht I summua sacerdos tuus Melchi- I sedech sanctum sacriticium, im- I maculatam hostiaiii. I Supplices te rogamus omni- I ])0tens Deus, juW haec- perferri I per manus sancti aiigeli tui in I sublime altaris tui m con8i>ectu divinae majestatis tuae ; ut quotquot ex hac altaris parti - cipatione sacrosanctum filii tuj corpus et sauguinem sumpseri- i mus, omni benedictione celesti et gratia repleamur, j)er Chris- tum Dominum nostrum. Memento etvnn JJomiue et • This is coloured with ver- milion. I eorum nomina (jui nos praeces- I serunt cum signo tidei et dor- I munt in somno pacis (commf- I nioratio drjunrtorum). Ilpsis et onmibus in Christ© quiescentibus locum refrigerii, lucis, et pacis ut indulgeas de- precamur, per Christum Domi- I num nostrum. I Nohui quocjue j)eccatoribu« I famuhs tuis de multitudine • niiscrationum tuarum sjKjranti- bus, partem alicjuam BocieUtis donare digneris cum tuis Sanctis Apostolis" et Martynbus, cum , .Tohanne, Stefauo, Matthia, I Bamaba, Ignacio, Alexandre, 1 Marcellino, Petro, PeqKJtua. 1 Ague. Cicilia, Felicitate. Anas- I tasia, Agatlie. Lucia, I-X)geni^ I et cum omnibus Sanctis tuis, i intra (juonim nos consortium 1 non stimator meriti. »tecimen,. however, is fre« from the 17 or lb lacunu in 834 CHURCH HISTORY. other parts of the piece, which added to the difficulty of un- locking its meaning : — "Ip hi 1. u. ed. p. papap api alcoip .1. coipect) ichoilis v. op. 1 libpo epipcopi. Ip hi i. vi. ed. p. apap api alcoip .i. coipect) coiccent) pil ipi lib. ep. p. pi alcoip conuhuilib diDmib lalle. 1 t)o pni icepp bapcm cpoip ipi capup aipch. oepccach ipi plip anbepp -\ cppei bi up. coipecopa." In an expanded form : — " Ip hi in cuiceb pobla, papap apm alcoip, ib epc, coi- pecpab m choilis guinea opacio in libpo epipcopi. Ip hi in pepeab pobla apap apm alcoip conahuilib aibmib imalle. asup bo popni inceppoc con- apcm cpoip ipm capup aip- chep bepcumcach ipin plip* ant)ep asup appei bin upgue choipecapcha." * Leahhar Breac, p. 278, col. 1, 14th line from the end. The word plip occurs five times in the form of consecra- tion. It generally means a board or beetle, and this mean- ing I have given to it in the text ; but it can mean also a side. Reference is made to it in order to point out the spot where certain prayers or cere- monies are gone through. That plip can be sjTionymous with coeb appears from the Leabhar Breac (p. 1, col. 1. ; p. 2, col. 2; p. 163, col. 2). See vol. i., p. 228. APPENDIX FF. (See vol. i., p. 282.) PAPA INNOC. III. AD ARCHIEPISCOPOS ARMAGH. ET CASSEL. CIRCA 1170. Cum olim D. Clericus (celes- tino papae praedecessori nostro, diversis Praelatorum Hiberniae literis praesentatis) se assereret in Episcopum fuisse Roscensem electum, nullusque appareret, qui aliquid contra earn propo- neret ; dictus Prae. n. ei munus fecit consecrationis impendi. Postmodum F. et G. Monachi ad ejusdem Prae. n. praesen- tiam accedentes, uterque se asserunt a Canonicis Roscen. Ecclesiae fuisse electum ; et quod praedictus D. per falsas literas consecratus ; propter quod idem Prae (decessor) n (oster) causam vobis sub ea forma commisit, ut de forma et processu electionis memorati D. solicite quaereretis ; et si elec- tum canonice fuisse constaret, API'ENDIX. 33.5 ipsum faceretis pacifica posses- sione gaudere ; alioqum inter praedictos F. et G. audieretis causam ; et cujus electionem canonicaui et magis rationabili- ter factam inveuiretis alterius electioni curaretis i)raeferre. Ac tu frater Cassalen, alterum illorum quern rationahiliter duceres contirmanduni, in Epis- copum consecrares. Unde sicut ex litei-is vestris accei)inuis, cum dictae conimissionis vobis fuissent literae praesentatae, juxta tenoreni earum j)nnio de electione praedicti 1). hu^uhxib voluistis. Cum que a vobis dictus D. tertio citatus vestro se nollet conspectui praesentare, procedentes in causa, tarn ex testimonio cleri et populi Kos- censis Ecclesiae, quam ex asser- tione regis Corcayae, et praela- torum Provinciae, de praedicto F. electionem fuisse celebratam canouice didicistis, et earn cur- astis auc. Apost. contirmare, pi-aesertim cum Capitulum Ros- census Ecclesiae dictum se non elegisse constanter assereret, nee de praedicti G. Monachi electione aliquatenus cogitasse. Iterim Memoratus D. ad Apos- tolicam Sedem accedens super quibusdam aliis gravaminibus et injuriis contra dicum F. et quosdam alios literas impetra- vit, dictus F. postmodum ex j)arte vestra noljis litote- rit inveniri, legitime cietis ad causam. et facultate sibi defen- sionis imlulta, in causa ip8a canonice procedatis. (.^lu si inventus, intra tres menses vestro se conspectui contemp- serit praesentare, accre- tals of Gregory IX., Part II. (('orj)iiJi Juris Couonict), Lib. XL, Tit. 13-14,, de dolo tt Con- tumacia. APPENDIX FF. II. (See vol. i., p. 282.) INXOCENTIUS III. ANNO 1210, ROMA IN UIBERNIAM. AD EPIR. LAON. ET GALA ABB. Dilectus filius G. Imilien. I tolatui reseraA-it. quoa meuinmam in buine ip mou CO mop pnilrmsep in Decna t)iat)a. Cup oppepc Domino cfui opacionem miin- t)am pacic. Uc Dicicup. 6t)ppait) Dm cljif Donchoim- t)it) innn nopairchcnD ocpit)e ^lan inoepnaishce, uc Oici- cup m poirh. Oipi?iacup O. vnea picuc incenpum conppec- cu cuo, Domine. Hoachapc- na inepnai7>hce coDlpech chucac at)6 omoil Diait) chupi oDanrop ineDppaiDic buic. niippam oppepc qui capnip vicia mopcipicac. CDppniDem m mopail Don choimDm innci cpechup Dualchi acoUna cpia nbrcanoic. Gmnil acbepc m cappcal. Tllopcipicuce mem- 344 CHURCH HISTORY. bpa vercpa qua ficuc puppa .1. cpecheb bap colaint) cpia otne conepbalac on mut)pain ahacobbpai. Nat>pit) canca- cap bo abpmb cpiopc con- bainib epcomla inoepmb e;c- amla, .i. Oclach asup moec- hoclach asup penoip. ippeO bo popnec pin lapmbepcaib conit) ip ceohca bun copopog- nam bo bia m cech afp asup cum aebppam bo nabana I05- mapa .1. Deigmpab agup beis- bpiapa a^up beissneirii. pep Gliani viam peveppi punc m pegionem puam. Dochuacap nat)pib lap. pm bo cum acipe ippeb b. p pm lapmbepcacaib nahipepechu impaic opeipc mbomainpea pop ab aipcm- bech* biabul commchisec * From this we can see that aircendach can mean a wicked lap .p. bipech naptpem ccoil be. .1. cp. Uaip ipammm bo cp p. amail acbepc pen. 650 pum via, vepicap ec vica. Ipe po m p. Ucip ipiapmd ata pcndic napTpeom t)ianachap pen. .1. bon plaich nemba. pipmbe bin he. Uaipipbpec cech mach ipup ipegub nama- chi cibnaicchaibuabpum chall. Do napipmaib beco* imoppo he UGip pebli^ec na noib accu ipna hmacaib pm cenaip, can popcenb, cenepcpa. despot as well as legitimate superior. — See vol. i., p. 91, note. * The ttsnal, if not the most correct form, is becha. APPENDIX LL. (See vol. ii., p. 55.) On lasting. TROM THE "LEABHAR MOR DUNA DOIGHRE," P. 258, COL. 1. Ip cpia atne bin pocmiU epauappimgencechc. Copup- peco ppiG abpachaip .1. pe hiacop opm cptjibechan mbecc icchonnaipc aice. Ip cpia atne bm chomailc mbib hici5 iricpaeb mpafch cappa- pu5ub b6. pohoipceb on leo- mun abbo .1. mpaich uapal. Ip cpia atne bm pomalapca pochaibe ,tt. la caeb napop- | nipea. Sochaibe €'[\a ipecep- laio agup mnijpiabnaipe bia- pochapmnai5 mnatne blis- rech : Qpip cpia atne bopibnachc biapechc bo moypi mac ampi. Ip cpia atne bin poppuc popul b6. copcap bo amalechbaib .a. popapc lepu mac nuin uap- calmam cocaippeb bo bilcenb anamuc. Ip cpia .a. P0I05- APPENDIX. cha apect»a t)o lucbr nmuo. i Copopeiiaic popoio^ail 06. Ip ' cpia .a. apoec helu paicli. pacli paicpme conoepna piqi hile a?)Up mipbuli mopa hi | caUnain. Ip rpm .a. Dop^in tiavit) mchpise copolo^ t)ia 06 apect»a. Ip rpm u. a^up , iapnai5cbi in popul InOiie popaepa lepplin m anirip j ezechiae pt inoa t)o lamuib | TiQ7iapapt)a, bacap aninii^)iuit)i , impe Qoup t)opac ainjel b6 came t)0 Dtcen nacacpuch cemb Tianiuc a^up bap ajup t)6ipe asup plaio pop apapttu. ; Copomapb .v. mile lx;c;c ap. c. tn. bib. Ip cpia .a. rpa popaepab pecup appeal bon- chapchaip a^up Donchomba- bub anibuipium. Ip cpia .a. aoup ipnaicschi agup almpain poaipilcms copnil cenncdup. pacb iia ppippba notni paip pianabai- clnp. Ip cpia .a. Oopacat) baichip bo p6l appeal agup pobilischea achopTiabala d6. Ip cpia .a. popoiUpi?ichea paine nime Oo eom bpuuibe, Dalca Ipu. Ice piii Din iiuchu agup bminibuann nahdine. Ocup acimba abuciba apclie- na. lllonsenup bon chach t)op5ni CO coip inalne, ap ip neani amapbaige. . . . P. 259, col. 2. . . . Ip cpia .a. a^up epnaigche .t)in. Po bepap paniiunn cech puine uaip necpeclica pipe luiPampi bopigne ipmt) poninni'd ajup nach pld^ poi>oui7jaib 00 t)ut- nlb Ooup cerhpaib, ip cpin (line a5up epnaiT^rhe pohip Dia cecbnl po bich ip muip Pichoslaibe pecojail Xn) ^]^e^ I inotne, agup ip .p. Pipiuch iPochumtii plucha ninie a?;up , ip achnuioiusup caipPepu ' popbia. ip copmncb neclu i a^up Pepci icpoit)e cec)i Pume ; bo 5ena atnailPopuipmipiuni. APPENDIX MM. (See vol. ii., p. 70.) Modum tenendi parliamen- tum pro Abbatibus, Episcopis, etc. Amino libenti et debito pro- mitto vobis et nobis et unicui- que de vobis et de ecclesns vobis commissis canonice urivi- legium at(iue debitam legem atque justitiam servabo et de- fensionem quantum potero, ad- juvante Domino, exhibeo, sicut rex in suo regno. Unicuique et pro abbatil>u3 et eeclcsiis sibi commissis recUm exluben de- bet. Rex in medio principali* scamms et ad ejus dexteram Arcbiepiscopus loci. Kt si extra Dublinium tenendum fue- rit ad binistram A re hit- pi hoc pus Dublinienhis et deindc faasel- lanu6 ct 1 uamenbis ex utraqut 346 CHURCH HISTORY. parte, deinde Episcopi et ab- | rum, nee nativitate Sti. Johan- bates et alii secundum ordinem nis Baptistae. — MS. E., 3, 18, suum. Non debet teneri in T CD., fol. Extracts from diebus Dominicis, nee die om- Black and White Book, Dublin, nium sanctorum nee die anima- fol. 49, T.C.D. APPENDIX NN. (See vol. ii., p. 109.) FROM THE "black BOOK OF LIMERICK." " Ecclesia de Iniscathaigh cujus Rector Precentor et Com- miinitas Regies. Precentor no- minat et praesentat apud Inis- cathigh vicarium et facit custo- dem super conventum ibidem ad nutum suum recipiendo ecclesiastica feoda et confert xii. porciones ex parte australi et corrigit excessus presbitero- rum porcionariorum, licet sunt defacto residentes in diocesi Artfertensi qui de jure debent residere personaliter in ecclesia conventuali in diocesi Lymeri- censi. Et Ego . . . Episcopus Lymericensis feoffavi domino Gilberto O'Cathill quondam ibi vicario de terris spectantibus ad ecclesiam Lymericensem existentibus in insula de Inis- kathi quas recuperavi per in- quisicionem per me captam. quae non fuerunt ante me per multos annos in possessione ecclesiae sub hac forma : viz., quod dominus Gilbert heredes sui et assignati mihi sive suc- cessoribus meis canonice intran- tibus solvere singulis annis nomine annui redditus xiid. medietatem : viz., ad Pascha et aliam medietatem ad festum Sancta Michaelis, et quacunque prima nocte declinavero ad dictam insulam vel successores mei declinaverint debent nos reficere in esculentis et poculen- tis, et omnibus aliis necessariis, et deinde quamdiu moram traxero ibidem vel successores mei traxerint, ignem, lumen, et stramina ministrare debent et id propriis sumptibus et ex- pensis et curiare nobis victualia per aquam in expensis nostris ac in naviculis et laboribus ipso- rum de Lymer. et aliis villis foialibus dicte nostre diocesis et de Iniskathigh eodem modo ad omnia maneria nostrae de Lesamkile, Drumdile, Moun- grett, et Lymer." I am not aware that this curious document has ever been published by another. APPENDIX. 347 APPENDIX 00. (See vol. ii., p. 19'2.) FROM THE " LEABIIAR BREAC," P. 255, COL. 2. Adamnans Vision of Hell. Culcha puat)a posapba, Tnolnce mopa Del^iiecha, pli^ct palcha ft]it)opcha, aiche 5ept)a alcnioe. 5oecba luacba loirccecha 5opri •^c\'\\- ha sempeca, pnechca pepba plpsnachchi, ^oipc capb loi- pccecb lecapcacc. . . . Lacba bepna biapcaibi, inb- fi puapa sapba ooechacha, colla bpena bpurhloipchci, calum sopb T^ainmigi, bub bopcha becpabuch, caippcb- ech cnocach cpuablappach . . lecco lechna cencibi, fiac lapcha loipccecha . . . cl6rhi beapsa pomopn pinb- aicbi ... piac coniDluchi conipempa compinbairhe co- niapba contjpuchc neme pop baip cech .oen chlOi. . . . Consaipec agup conjpe- choc a?;up connuuUac asuf conjuiUec copepb ^oipc . • . icnoccaib cenciblb u^^up in ^lennaib Oubuib t)opchaib t)Oimnib t)epnuipib borpuOa- chaib. Tlluchna muichnig mulapcQis- QpacaiD nu. ppocha bepmaipe bopalap, ecc. APPENDIX PP. MONASTERIES FOUNDED FROM THE INVASION OF THE ENGLISH TO THE END OF THE TWELFTH CENTURY.* In 1170 was founded at Fer- moy the abbey of the Blessed Virgin Mar>'. or " de Castro Dei." In 1171 was founded at Kilkenny the abbey of the Blessed Virgin Marj', or " de ^ ♦ Without Archdall's Monas- tiron, it would be ven' difficult, if not impossible, for me to give j a record of the religious houses, i Valle Dei," by Dermod O'Ryan. In 1172 was" founded at Cork the ablxjy of Maur. or "de Fonte Vivo," under the invoca- tion of the Bles-sed Virgin Mar>-, by Conor MCarthy. King of Desmond. In the same year were founded the abbeys of Hore, near Caahel. and of Inchrie. a daughter to the al>- bey of Maur, bv David M*(^an- viile. About 1170 was founded 348 CHURCH HISTORY. at Carrigalictig (Cork) a Cis- tercian house, by Conor M'Car- thy. In 1172 was founded the Cistercian abbey of Moycosquin, or " of the clear spring. In 1174 was founded at Kilmain- ham a priory of St. John Bap- tist for Templars. In 1177 was founded St. Thomas' house, at Dublin, for Canons Regular, by Henry II.* In 1 178 wa» foun- ded the monastery of " de Rosea Valle," at Monasterevan (Kildare), by Dermot O'Demp- sey. In 1179 were founded at Neddrum, county Down, a house by John de Courcey, and the abbey of Ashroe, or " de Sa- mario," by Roderick O'Flaherty. In 1 1 80 were founded at Colp, county Meath, a" house by Henry II., which was made a cell to that in Lanthony, in Wales, and the " black abbey " of Iniscoorey, for Benedictines, by John de Courcey ; the Cis- tercian abbey of Jerpoint,* county Kilkenny, by Donald, Prince of Ossory ; and at Mid- j dleton, the abbey, "de choro \ Dei."+ In 1182 were founded '. the abbey of Holy Cross,:J: by ; Donald O'Brien, and the alDbey i of Dunbrody by Hervy de | Montmorrisco. In 1184 were j founded a Benedictine abbey at | Kilcommon, Tipperary, by Phi- | lip of Worcester ; and at Inis- | laught, Tipperary, the abbey j "de Surio,"' by Donald O'Brien * This had a seat in Parlia ment. I t Alemand, Archdall. t Because the lands of " Holy Cross " wer*^ held of an earl- dom, its abbot was called an earl, and was, generally, the superior of the Cistercian Order. and another house at Ardfinan. In 1188 was founded near Dub- lin a priory of St. John Baptist, by Alured de Palmer. In 1190 were founded at Kells, Kil- kenny, a priory for Augusti- nians,* by Geoffrey FitzRobert, and the abbey of Knockmoy, or "de colleVictoriae,"t county * Archdall puts the founda- tion of this house to 1193, but it may be said that de Lacy and the King made donations to it about that time. t Some put the foundation of Knockmoy to 1189, and trace the origm of the word, not to a victory gained by O'Connor, but to a woman named " Muaidh." — See Aimals of the Four Mas- ters, edited by J. O'Donovan. In 1240, the Abbot of Knock- moy, because he allowed his head to be washed by a woman, narrowly escaped deposition. At the same time, a slight pen- ance was imposed on him for six days, on two of which he was to fast on bread and water. Besides, during forty days, he was interdicted the Abbot's stall. A solemn caution was given that no person in holy orders should be guilty of a like transgression. — Martene, Tom. iv., col. 1347. In the first years of the fifteenth century, inside the church was found a monu- mental slab. The inscription for a long time puzzled anti- quarians. At last it was deci- phered by the late Eugene O'Curry : "Pray for the souls of Malachy and his wife Finola. Manus Murtough, Murtough." — Tramactions of R. I. Aca- demyy vol. i. APPENDIX. 349 Galway, by Charles O'Connor ; and a houae for Regular Canons at Inchicronan, county Clare, by Donald O'Brien. In 1 rj'2 were founded in Dublin a nun- nery for Augiistiuian Canon- esses, *' Grace Dieu," after- I wards translated by Archbishop Comyns, and a leper house at Kilbixey, Westmeath. In 1180 [ was founded tlie abbey of i Woney, county Limerick, by Theobald Butler. * lull 88 was founded a Cistercian house at Abbeyfeale, a cell to that at Nenay. In 1193 Avas founded the gray abbey, or " de J ugo Dei," county DoNvn, by Africa, wife of de Courcey, and daugli- ter to the King of Mann. In 1194 was founded a house at Hilfathini, county Donegal, by O'Doherty. In 119-1 were | founded at Nodder, near Tara, i a house for Regular Canons ; at I Tarnion Fechin, Louth, a nun- nery under the invocation of the'B. V. M., by M*Mahon ; and confirmed, if not founded, was a house at Clonard, Meath, by Malachy, King of Meath. I In llit4 was founded at Cor- i comroe the abbey '• de petra | fertili," by Donald O'Brien. t In 1195 was founded the abbey of Clare, or Kilmony, or " de Forgio," under the invocation of SS. Peter and Paul, by Donat O'Brien. In 1198 was • This had a seat in Parlia- ment. t It must have been in 1194, and not in 1200. as others think . because it had a cell at Kil- shane, county Limerick, foun- ded 80 early as 1198.— L»6fr JIun. founded the abbey of Killahane, county Limerick, a cell to Corcomroe. In 1199 was founded the abbey of Comerer, or Comber, county Down, by the Whites. In 1*200 cliartcrs were granted to Tristernagh. county Westmeath. fountied a few years before by CeolFrcy Constantine, to tlie priory of Athasscl,' county Tii)j)erary, founded by William de Barry ; to the priory of .loim Baptist, near Xenagh, founded by Theo- bald liutler ; to the nunnery of Timolinbec. county Kildare, founded by Robert Fit/Richard ; to the nunnery of (iraney, in Carlow (not in Kildan-/, by Walter de Rid«llesford ; to the house of Kilcreneuta. county (ialway, or " de casta sylva." founded by Charles O'Connor ; to the abbey of Little Tintem, Wexford, tor "devoto.' by the Earl of Pembroke ; to the house at Kilkeggan. We.'Jtmeath, or " de tiumine Dei," a Cistercian house founded by the D'Altons ; to the abl)ey of Kilcoul. or " do arvi campo," founded by Donat O'Brien ; to the priory of Aro- asian Canons at Rathkcale, founded by one Harvy ; to the abbey of (ilangrah. or "vale of charity,"' a sister to Clairvant In the twelfth century, too. were foundevl at Trim the abl>ey of the B. V. M., and the priory of Clonard, dedicated to St. Peter by the Lacy.s ; the abl)ey of ISenaw by Joccline Nanglc ; the priory of luisnaeanan*. county Clare, by i>on«ld O'Brien ; the preceptory of • This had a seat m Parliament t Lib. AI. 350 CHURCH HISTORY. St. John (Werfordi by the I Earl of Pembroke ; a precep- , torv of KilTnambam by Walter i de Lacy : a house for Templars at Kilsararu Louth., by Maud de Lacy : the preceptory of St. John Baptist at Down by Hugh de Lacy*; a preceptory at Wa- teriord : another at Kilbarry. and another at Killure. county Wateriord : a house for Temp- lars in Westmeath. as well as religious houses at Baliymore. Lendy. and at Clary for Gilber- tines. In this time also -were founded the priory of St. John Baptist, near Kells, by Walter de Lacy ; the priory of St. John Baotist at Kilkenny by the Tirrells : the priory of St. Leo- nard, near Dundalk. by Bertram de Verdun : the priory of St. . John Baptist at I)ovra by John de Courcey : the priory of St. John Evangelist, near Water- ford, by John Earl of Moreton : the priory of St. John, near Cork, by the same individual : the nunnery of Killeigh. Kin g > County, by the Warrens : the preceptory of St. Congall for Templars, at Clontarf. by Henry II . and the priory of Canons Regular at Carrick. JtfoTiajite^ri^.< founded in the Thir- teenth Century, In the thirteenth century were founded preceptories of Hospitallers in the county Kil- dare by Maurice FitzGerald — one at Killbegs, another at Kil- toul, and a third at Tulty. In • Kilrush, coimty Kildare. was fovinded a house for Regular Canons. At TimoHnbeg was founded a nunnery of St. Slary's by Richard, Lord of Norwich. ; At Castledermot was founded a house for Crouched Friars by Walter Eiddlesf ord. At Castle- dermot was founded a house for Franciscans, very probably by Hynes.* At Rosspoint was founded a house for Franciscans by Sir John Devereus. At Wexford was founded a Fran- ciscan house by Fitzgerald. ■•■ At Leighlin was founded a Carmel- ite convent by Carew. At Kil- leigh. King's county, was foun- ded a Franciscan house by O'Connor. In Queen's county was founded a Franciscan house by O'More. At Trim was founded a Franciscan house. At Beaubec. cotmty Meath, was founded a Benedictine house by de Lacy. At Kilmainham was founded a perceptory of Knights of St. John by the Prestons. At KilmichaeL Westmeath, was founded a Franciscan house of the Third Order by the Petits. At Derg, Longford, was founded a house for Augustinian Canons by Gormhall O'Quin. At Dro- gheda was founded a house for Augustinian Hermits. At Dun- dalk was founded a house for Franciscans by Ver- dun. At Kilsaran, county Louth, was founded a house for Templars by Maud de Lacy. At Ardminise. county Down, was * Ware, Alem. The Liber Mu- nerum makes the founder a Richard Tirrell. Perhaps it was a dinerent house. t Alemand does not deem the opinion of Wadding improbable, which places its founaation in l4rS2 ; but at this date there was a question of reformation rather than foundation- APPENDIX. 351 founded a Franciscan house. At | asian Canons by a friar named Holywood, county Down, was founded a house for the Third Or- der of Franciscans by Annesley. At Woodbom. county Antrim, wasfounded ahouseforPraemon- stratenses. At Kilmacrenan, county Donegal, as well as at Bellogham and Ballymacsweeny were founded houses by the O'Donnells. At Crook, county Waterford, was founded a pre- ceptory. Near Cork was founded a house for Augustiuian Her- mits. At Ballindrohid was William.* At Aughrim was founded a pnory of 8t. Cathe- rine by Theobald Walter. At Killergry, county Kildare, waa I founded a preceptory of St. John I Baptist for Templars by Gilbert I de Boissel. At Mome or Bally- ! nemona was founded a precep- I tory of St. John Baptist. At I Any, Limerick, was founded a I preceptory of St. Johnliaptistby I Geoffrey D'Marisco. Ati lonone, i Tipperary, was founded a house 1 for Templars. At Kinalakin, founded a house for the Canons | county Galway, was founded a of St. Victor by Alexander I preceptory of St. John Baptist FitzHugh. At Adare, according | by the O'Flahertiea. At Enagh to Ware, but at Athassel, be- tween Tipperary and Limerick, according to Alemand, was founded a house for Trinitarians by Clangibbons.* At Tipperary was founded a house for Augus- tinian Hermits. At Kilcoul dune was founded an abbey in honour of the B.V.M. At Tuam was founded an abbey of the Holy Trinity by the Burkes. Near A thy wasfounded an abbey of St. John Baptist by Richard de St. Michael. Near Drogheda county Tipperar5% was founded j was founded a prior}' of 8t a monaster}-. At Teach-Temple, | Laurence by the mayor and county Sligo, was founded a i to^^-nsmen. The pnory of house for Templars. In Meath | Teach-Eon, Roscommon, was founded the priory " De I founded by King John. laude Dei " in honour of the Holy Trinity l)y Jordan Comyn. At Carrick-on-Suir was founded a priory of St. John Baptist by William de Cantus and his wife, Dionisia. At Kellaghre. county Kerr}', was founded a priory in honour of the B.V.M. by Geofif- rey De Mariscis.t At Rathboy, Kerry, was founded the pnory of SS. Peter and Paul for Aro- wad At Kilclogan was founded a pre- ceptory of St. John for Tem- plars, At Clane, Kildare, waa founded a Franciscan house by Gerald Fitzmaurice. At Limerick was founded a Franciscan house byD'Burgo. A tTomamona, Ros- common, was founded a Fran- ciscan house by Felim O'Con- * It too had a seat in Parlia ment. Those who sat in Par- liament wore Parliamentary They were, however, discontinued from Edw.ird IV. ver^'^trongTeaVonsfordiffer- I to Henry VII.. but aft^n^'ania from him as I shall show | were binding .under forle.ture —Hcldcfi, ch. IV , part u., but there * Liber Munerum. Alem. says it was the only house of the i robes Order in Ireland are ing from him, as bv-and-by. \ en ' t It had a seat in Parliament. 1 p. »4U of £;• 352 CHURCH HISTORY. nor. At Dungarvan was founded a house for Augustinian Her- mits by the Earl of Desmond. At Cork was founded a house for Augustinian Hermits by De Courcey, Baron of Kinsale. At Tipperary was founded a house for Augustinian Hermits. At Limerick was founded a house for Augustinians by O'Brian.* At Enniscorthy, Wexford, was founded a house for Regular Canons by Gerald Prendergast. In 1202 at Conal, on the LifFey, were founded St. Marj^'s, a house for Regular Canons of St. Augustine by Miles FitzHenry ; and at Ocymild or Drymild, county Antrim, a priory for Richard, monk of Glastonbury, by De Burgo, under the invoca- tion of the B.V.M. In 1205 were founded the priory of St. Wulstan at Kildare for Canons Regular by Adam or Richard De Hereford ; and in Woney, * This house might have been the same with one mentioned by " Liber Munerum " and Ware, were it not for the difference of founder. Archdall mentions Simon Minor as the founder. According to Ware the prior had the first voice in the elec- tion of mayor. An inquisition, taken underHenry VIII. , speaks of the privilege of St. Mary's and St. Edward's confessor. Archdall contends that the pri- rilege belonged to Augustine Hermits and not to the Canons. The Canons yielded to the Her- mits in 1739-40, and thus ended a chancery suit of fifty years' •tanding. i^rwofZinf, M'Gregor's Limerick, p. 568. Limerick, a house for Cister- cians by Theobald Fitzwalter.* In 1206 was founded at Dro- gheda the priory of St. Mary by Ursus de Samuel, which after- wards came into the hands of Cross-bearers or Crouched Friars and of Augustinian Canons. In 1207 were founded near Athir- dee, Louth, the priory of Cross- bearers under St. John Baptist by Richard Pipard ; and at Dousk, county Kilkenny, a house for Cistercians by the Earl of Pembroke, to which was added by-and-by the abbey "of the vale of God."t In 1210 were founded at Inistock, Kil- kenny, a house for Augustinian Canons by the Marshal of Lein- ster ; and at Lerha or Granard, county Longford, the abbey of the BV.M. by Richard Tuite for Cistercians ; and at Water- ford a house of St. Victor by Elias Fitznonnen. It should rather be said that the latter was merely endowed, because it had been founded by Ostmen. In 1211 was founded at Kil- kenny the priory of St. John Evangelist for Regular Canons of St. Augustine by the Earl of Pembroke. In 1 2 1 2 was founded at Graignemauagh. Kilkenny, a house for Cistercians by William Mareschall. In 1215 was founded at Loughkee, county Roscommon, a house of the * It had a seat in parliament. t Alemand says that it was the " Vale of God " in Cork, and that it was found in 1204. Note to p. 7. The Cistercian convent, however, had a seat in parlia- ment. APPENDIX. 353 Prsemonstratenses byM'Mallin. In 1216 was founded at Ballin- tober, J^Iayo, a house for Augus- tiniau Canons by O'Connor Crovdearg, King of Ireland. In 1218 was founik'd at London- derry a Cistercian liouse by Leenogli O'Neill. In the same year were likewise founded at Moycassin, Derry, a Cistercian house ; and at Ardee. county Down, a Benedictine house by Hugh de Lacy ; and at Foure, Westraeath. a Benedictine nun- nery by Walter de Laoy, though first it was intended for Regular Canons ; and at the same place was founded a house for Gil- bertines of the Prsemonstre Order under the same roof as the preceding, but a distinct house.* In 1219 was founded at Salmon-Leap, near Dublin, a convent for Regular Canons by Waris de Pecir. In 1220 was founded at JSteyne, Dublin, a house for Canons Regular by Archbishop Loundres. In 1224 were founded at Cloyne a Fran- ciscan house ; and at Clare- Island, Mayo, the abbey of B. V. M., a cell to Knockmoy ; and at Tracton a Cistercian house by M'Carthy. In the same year, too, were founded at Dubhn a Dominican convent, got from the Cistercians ; and at Drogheda a Dominican house. t * The Charter mentions John de Courcey as the founder of the house"^ at Down. At all events, he was a benefactor. In the becriiiniug of the fourteenth century the Archbit-hoj* of Ar- magh got it by paying 1'200. t The latter could take charge vol.. 11. In 1225 was founded at Kil- kenny a Dominican convent by the Karl Marslial, junior. In 1220 was founded at \\ aterford a Dominican convent. In 1227 were founded at (ilanworth, county Cork, a Dominican con- vent ; at Molingar, Westiiieath, a house for Aui^'ustinian Canons by Ralph le I'etit Bisiiop ; at Limerick a Donunican iiouse by Corbrac OBrien. In 1221> was founded at Cork a Dlo- linszar a Dominican house by the of cathedral churches. The former was got from the Cis- tercians on condition of receiv- ing a candle every Christmas for the black ablwy. ♦ Wadibng says that no Fran- ciscan liouae was estabh.'9 APPENDIX QQ.*' ARMAGH. Gelasius Cornelius M'Con- coille Gilbert O'Caran Thomas O'Connor Mailisa O'C'arroll Amlaid O'Muriil Fogarty O'Car- rolan Thomas O'Connor Eugene il'Ciilli- vider Luke Netterville Donat O'Fidabra* Albert de Cologne Reiner Abraham O'Con- nellan Patrick O'Scanlan Nicholas Ma-lisa John Taafet Sue. 1 1:}7 Died. 1174 1174 117() 117G 11 SO 1 181 res. 11S4 1184 1184 1184 1183 IkST) 1185 118;-) llIOl 1210 rJ27 1200 1217 1227 12:U 1240 res. 1247 1247 1250 1257 1201 1272 1305 1260 1270 1303 1300 Walter de Jorse Roland Jorse Stejdien Segrave David O Hirajhtv Richard FitzKalpl Milo Sweetman John Col ton Nicholas Fleming John .*Swayn John Prene John Mey John Bole John Foxall Edmund Connes- bury Octavian de Palatio* John Kite Cieorge Cromert Sue. i:i06reH. 1311 res. 13'22 13:« ,1347 1301 1382 res. 1404 1417 res. 14.T.> 1444 14.'i7 1475 res 1477 rea 14S0 1513 tr. 1522 Incd. 131 1 1322 1333 i:u6 1380 1416 14:{« 1443 14.''>« 1470 .1476 , 147U 1513 15-1 1542 * Some place James Durse be- j tween Fiadabra and Albert of Cologne. , T, ,, + The Pope in issuing the Bull of ai)pointmentof John, s]>eaksof the 8ee being vacant by deatlj of Nicholas : on that account F. Ravmund given by De Burgo {Ifih. JJovi., p. 402) as successor to Nicliola.s could not, unless as coadjutor, have been bisliop. And it looks very unlikely that a bishoj) should have required a coadjutor in 1286 (year assigneil to Raymund's accession) who lived on till the year 1303, and died without one. • The tirst seal of Armagh met with is •' Sigillum OctA- viani, Archiepis. Annach. Hi- bemi.T' primatis. 1480." t It IS stated that Dr. Cromer was suspended in 15.3i> on sus- picion of heresy ; and that, till he cleared hmisclf, the adminis- tration of the diocese was given to Dr. Waucop. •• The author expresses his 8i>ecial indebtedness, in making out this list of bishops, to the Vefern MnnnmnUa of Theinor : to the TeT, as wntte^n by the Right Rev.Dr.Moran; and. ,^rt.cularly for the iK).st-Reformntion Successions, to the Lri^opal 6ucct*t1 tr. j Antliuny Blukc 17.")ti tr. I .lames HraCr2re3. 150.1 i Patrick Connolly l.".()4 1.^04 I Eu L'ene M '( "am(i.Ml 1 5( t.". 1 5 1 5 Patrick Cullea 1510 1534 HughO'Cervaleu > 1 535 '^|^^I' 1546 Raymd.M'Maiion 1546 1560 Cornelius Merca- dtll 1560 1568 Cornelius M 'Bar- dill 1560 Eugene Matthews 16U9 tr. 1611 Vicars. HcborM'Mahon 1642 1650 Philip CroUy, Vicar-Apost. 1651 • Some place his resignation in 1504. But as his successor was not appointed till March in the following year, in which the plague carried him off. and as tlie plague raged violently in the north of Ireland, especially in l.')04, I put the death of Clonin in l.')03. The peal of Clogher represented a bishop in pontiticals, crosier in left hand, and the right poised m benedic- tion. 362 CHUKCH HISTOHT. Sue. Died. Patrick Duffy 1671 1675 Patrick Tvrrell 1676 cir. 1668 HughM'Mahon 1707 tr. 1713 Bernard M'Mahon Vicar- Apost. 1718 BemardM'Mahon 1727 tr. 1738 Ross M'Mahon 1738 tr. 1747 Daniel O'Reilly Hugh O'Reilly James Murphy Edward Kiernan Charles M'Nally James Donnelly Sue. 1747 1779 1801 1826 1843 1864 Died. 1749 1801 1824 1844 1864 CLONMACNOIS. Moriertach O'Meli- der 1152 sat 1188 Tigeniach O'Ma- lone* 1172 Mureach O'Murre- chan 1213 Edan O'Mailly lli20 Mulrony O'Mo- dein 1220 1231 Hugh O'Malone 1230 res .1235 Thomas FitzPat- rick 1236 1252 Thomas O'Quinf 12,V2 1279 Gilbert 12S1 res .1288 William Duffy 1290 1297 William O'Findan 1298 1300 Donald O'Brien 1305 Lewis Daly 1337 Richard Bray broke sat 1358 Henry cir 1367 Phihp 1388 ililo Corry 1390 1 1 1 * Dr. O'Malone had been co- O'Gallagher Peter Philip O'Moeil David O'Brendog Cormac M'Cogh- lan* John Oldais John Walter Blake Thomas O'Mullaly Quintin Hynagau Richard Hogan Florence Kirwan Peter Wall Bishop of Meath, Adm. Anthony Glieo- ghan Moriarty Kearney Vicar-Apos. Gregory Fallon Thadv Coglan Johnb"Daly,V.G. Stephen M'Egan United to Ardagh 1398 1411 1423 tr. 1631 1647 tr. i683 1688 cir. 1397 1411 1422 1424 1443 1486 1508 1513 1538 1539 1555 1568 adjutor, and died before the old 1 bishop. The oldest seal of Clon- 1 macnois had the legend, "A. i Fabr. Fil. Eccl. c. de Cluain- 1 macnoise, an. sal. 548." | I Some give David as prede- 1 cessor to Dr. Quin rather than I Thomas. I * There was a Cormac ap- pointed in 1425, but, having failed to pay the usual service, did not receive bulls of conse- cration. APPENDIX. 363 CONNOR. Sue. Died. Patrick O'Banan sat 1152 res. 1171 Neliemias 1171 Reginald sat 1183 Christian O'Kear- ney 1210 Reginald 1223 Eustachius 1220 cir. Adam 1242 1244 Isaacof Newcastle 1245 1257 William of Port Royal 1257 12C0 William do Hay 1201 120:^ Robert of Fhiiulers 1204 1274 Peter of Duiiath 1274 1292 John 12'J.3 12! (7 Richard l.Sll sat 1320 James of Coupleth 1 321 Rue. Died. John of LandafT 1322 tr. 1323 Robert 1323 1324 William Mercer 1353 1374 Paul 1374 John* 1420 Eugene Machive- uan 1421 Bat 1427 Cornelius John 1441 1450 * Some records give : — O'Lacheran OConnor in 1420 Donald in 1429 John Festade. by the death of Donahl, in 1429 — See Dr. Brady's i)UCCe*f>ion of Irish Bishops. DOWN. Malachy Gelasius M'Cor- mac Malachy Ralph Thomas Ranulph Tlionias Liddeir Nicholas Thomas Kittell Thomas Hriglit Fcal})h Kihnessan Richard Calf William Richard John Ross John Dou^an John Cely* 1305 1314 1328 1333 13r,5 i:ieen 8!>ared no false and awkward a Btalcment either by a moderately accurate knowleiige of Catholic discip- line in generator by a lK.'tter acquaintance with the particu- lar registries whicli he quotes. For a long time previous t<» the i)eriod under consideration, holy orders were an invalulat- ing imiK'diment tf) matnmony. — {Concil. Latcran, can 21, cap. 364 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died. John* 1441 1450 Richard Wolseyt 1451 1451 Robert Rochfortj 1451 1454 de presbyteris ; Labbe, Condi. X., coll. 899 ; Gratian, cap. " Quae Chri.sto," X. Ep. of In- nocent, j^gain, the Registries of Armagh, referred to by Dr. Reeves, describe Alice Letys, not as the bishop's wife, as he foolishly states, but the wife (Alteiius) of another. — Swayn's Jiegister. Yet on the strength of such false, foolish statements by those consulted as oracles on matters of Church histor}^ many believe in, and prate about, the marriage of priests even in the fifteenth century ! * It is curious how some re- cords give Ralph in the year 1445 (perhaps John had a coad- jutor,) and Thomas Pollart in 1447. t I am at a loss to know how ,t}ie /. E. Record (p. 267), ap- pealing to De Burgo (p. 476) for the appointment of Dr. Wolsey, in 1451, can prolong his reign to 1456, and exclude Dr. Roch- fort, because De Burgo ex- pressly states that Wolsey lived but for the shortest time pos- sible after appointment, and had as successor Dr. Rochfort, in 1.451, who reigned till 1456. It is equally unaccountable how the Record could give Thomas as the successor of Dr. Wolsey. X The Primate, Archbishop Mey, writing to Pope Nicholas, in April, 1451, in regard to Down and Connor, vacant by the death of John, prays that a fit person be appointed to the Sue. Died. Thomas. 1454 Thadffius* 1469 1486 Tiberiusf 1495 1519 Thadeeus 1520 1526 Robert BlythJ 15i^(J res. 1540 Eugene M'Gennis 1539 1505 Miles M'Grath, Apost. 1565 1569 Church where St. Patrick, to- gether with ,SS. Columba and Bridget, " tumulo tumulatur in uno," and recommended Robert Rochfort, of the Order of Preachers, a professed Lector in Sacred Theology in the Order of Priesthood, bora in lawful wedlock, eloquent in the Eng- lish and Irish languages. — Meifs Registry, lib. iii., fol. 7 a. This gives countenance to the assertion of De Burgo that Dr. Rochfort was apjjointed ; but we have reason for doubting whe- ther he continued bisliop till, as he states, the year 1456, as Roman records speak of Thomas as having received his bulls in 1454 through his advocate, and having promised to pay the usual services within a year, or forfeit the bulls. * Thady swore obedience to his Metropolitan by laying hands on the breast and look- ing on the Gospels. The re- ception of the Blessed Eucharist and touching the Gospels had been an old form of taking an oath common to ecclesiastics. t Dr. Brady gives an entry in favour of the consecration of Tiberius on J 2th March, 1489. X Some registers give Robert in 1520 to Down and Connor, vacant by the death of John. APPENDIX. 365 Sue. Died. DonatO'Oalla.L'hcrlGSO 15S2 Cornelius O De- vany 15S2 1612 Patrick Hanratty, Vicar 1614 pAlnuind Donrran 1025 1029 Bouaventure Ma- cennis 1629 1640 Einer M'Mahon 1642 tr. 1047 Arthur M'Geiiuis 1047 10 J2 Vicars. Daniel Mackay 1G71 1674 In 1683 Patrick Brin was Vi- car- Apos. of iJown and Connor, afterwards Dr. Lea, who died in 1710. Of Connor, as well as Down, in 1717, James Shiel was Vicar- Apos. till 1725. In Con- nor, Patrick Muldergwas V.-G. I in 1080; Dr. Quilan till I I Cornjac Shiel from 1704 I 1708 ; Terence O'Doniudl I 1710, and Vicar-Aj)0st. in ' and in 1714. • I 8nc. I Roger Armstrong 1727 I Francis Stuart 1740 cir ' Edmund UDoran 1751 I Theophilus M'Car- ! tan 1700 I Huj/h M 'Mullen 1779 j Patrick M ♦Mullen. j Coadj. 179.'? < William CroUy IS25 tr. Coriulius Denvir is;i5 Patrick Donian 1800 092; till V in 1711. Died. 1739 17r»0 1700 1778 1794 1824 18.'i5 1865 vol Brady's EjmcojKil Succeuion, RATHLURE.^ Sat in Died. , guc. Died. *Maurice O'Coffey 1152 oh. 1173 Thomas Ingilby 1471 * It was united to Derry after [ * Brady !s Episcopal Succes- the resignation of OBrolcan. ( sion. Sue. Flaherty 0"Brol- can* iluredach O'Cof- fey Andave 0'»'offey Florence O'Cher- balen Gervase DERRY. Died. I Sue. Died. I Florence O'Cher- 1158 res. balen 1279 1293 Menry O'Reghly 1295 1297 [ 1 r>2 sat 11 73 I Gooflrcy M 'Lough - 1173 tr. 1174 I lin 1297 1315 I Odo O'Neill 1316 cir. 1330 185 12.'?0 1 Maunce 1.330 1347 10 1279 I Simon* 1.349 cir. 1396 • O'Brolcan resitmed the bish- opric of Derry, winch l)ecame, with Ratldure. ou*- cctivo claims, and the fact tljat both were declared j>roj)erly elected, t On the apitointmcDt of m successor he is no» mentioned, becau.se he surrendered bis pnory ' to Henry Vlll. 368 CHURCH HISTORY. Snc. Hugh O'Sheridan 1560 Richard Brady 1580 Vicars. Hugh O'Reilly Eugene Sweeny 1625 tr. 1628 Died. 1579 1607 1628 1669 A dministrators* Michl. M'Donogh 1728 1746 * In 1669 Thomas Simons was appointed as V.-G. of it, and recommended as Vicar- Apost. in 1672, but not appointed. The Bishop of Clogher was adm . in the year 1678. In 1703 Dr. Brady was V.-G., and Bernard Brady in 1709, and James Sue. Died. Laurence Richard- son Andrew Campbell Denis M'Guire Charles Reilly, Coad j . James Dillon Fergall O'Reilly Patrick M'Guire, Coadj. James Browne Nicholas Conaty, Coadj. 1747 1753 1753 1769 1770 cir. 1794 1793 1800 1800 1806 1806 1829 1818 1827 1865 1826 1865 Brady was V.-G. in 1710. The Bishop of Clogher was adm. in 1711. MEATH. Sue. Eleutherius O'Me- adhain Eugene Simon Rochfort Deodat Ralph Petit Richd.de la Corner Hugh de Tagh- mon* Thomas St. Leger John O'Carroll William de Paul William St. Leger Nicholas Allen 1174 1194 1224 1227 1230? 1254 1286 1321 tr. 1,327 1349 1353 Died. 1174 1194 1224 1226 1230 1250 1281 1320 1327 1349 1352 1360 * It was only in this year the disputed appointment of Hugh was confirmed by the Pope. The seal of the clergy of M eath was a cross. The legend ran thus : " Sigil. Uuiversitatis : Cleri : Medensis." Stephen de Valle Wm. Anderdon Alexander Petit Robert Montan EdAvavd Dantsey William Hadson William Silk Edward Ouldhall Wm. Sherwood John Payne William Rokeby Hugh Inche Richard Wilson Edward Stap'les William Walsh Under Vicars. Thomas Dease 1621 Anthony M'Gheo- ghan J057 res. Oliver Dease, V.G. 1664 Patrick Plunket 1669 James Cusack 1679 Sue. Died 1369 1379 1380 1385 1386 1400 1402 1412 1413 1429 1430 1434 1434 1450 1450 1459 1460 1482 1483 1506 1507 tr. 1511 1512 tr. 1522 1523 1529 1529dep .1554 1554 1577 1652 1664 1669 1679 16S5 APPE NDIX. 3C9 Sue. Died. 1 Sue. Died Patrick Tyrrell 16S9 1002 Patrick Plunkct 177S 1827 Luke Fa<:aii 1713 tr 172<» Robert Logan, Stephen M'Egan 172'J 1750 Coadj. 1824 1830 Augustine Chee- John C^'antwell 1830 1866 vers 175G 1778 Thoniaa Nulty, Eugene Geoghan, Coadj. 18G4 Coadj. 1771 RAPHOE. GilhertOCaransatlieOtr. 127G | Menclaus O'Cor MaelisaODorrigh 1203 sat Patrick OScanlau res. 1201 John de Alneto 1203 tr. 126.") Carbra O'.Scoba* 120G 127') Florence O'Ferrall 127') 12(M» Thos. O'Xathain 1209 Henry M 'C'rossan 1 300 1 3 1 9 Thos. O'Doniicll 1319 1337 Patrick M'Gonnail (ante) 1360 1300 Richd. M*Crossanl3G0 John 1397 1397 Cornelius M*Cor- maic Anthony Robert Mubire John M'Comiaic Laurence OGal- chor John M'Gilbride Cornelius Laurence OGal- chort 1409 147' 1484 rca. 1514 macan Cornelius O'Cahan 1514 po«t 1532 Pvdmuud O'Gal- lagher l.')34 cir. Art. ()■( Gallagher 1.^)47 1300 ! Donald MCongail 1502 1307 1399 1309 1413 1414 1415 1419 1420 1438 1438 1440 1.561 1589 IGll ♦ Hih. Dom. is not correct in giving his accession in 1207. t Dr. Brady's Epixcojml Suc- cession gives Dr. Galchor as elected in 1443. Niall OBovli' 1591 Dr. Jolui O'Cull- inan, \'.-A])ost. 1021 John O'Cullinan 102.J 1661 Louis Gallagher, V.-G. 1683 F. , Bp. of Deny, was Adni. 1095 Ja.s. O'CJallaghcr 1725 tr. 1737 Daniel Bonav. O'Gallaghcr 1737 1749 Anthony O'Don- nell 1750 1755 Natlianicl O'Don- nell 1755 Phihj) O'Reilly 1759 1780 Anthony Covle 1777 1H03 J as Dillon. Coadj. 179G tr. 1801 John M Kirov 1801 1801 Peter M'I>ouL'hlin 1802 rca. 1819 Patk. M'KttiLMn, 1820 1861 Daniel M'licttigan, Coatlj. 1856 tr. 1870 James M'Dc\-itt 1871 ob. 1879 Michael Logue 1879 8uc. Laurence OToole 1102 John Coniyn 1 ' 82 Henr>' Loundres 1213 VOL. 11. DUBLIN nicl. I Luke 1180 1212 1228 1228 1255 Frederick, or Fulk de Sftundford' 11 John Durlington 1! 25 1271 12M 370 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died. John deSaundford 1285 1294 Wm. de Hothun 1296 1297 Richd.deFerringsl299 1306 Richd. Havering 1306 res. 1309 John Lech 1310 1313 Alex. Becknor 1317 1349 John de St. Paul 1350 1362 Thomas Minot* 1363 1375 Robert de Wike- ford 1375 1390 Robert Waldby 1391 1395 Richd. Northall 1396 1397 Thomas Cranley 1397 1417 Richard Talbot 1417 1449 Michael Tregury 1449 1471 John Walton 1472 res. 1484 Walter Fitzsimons 1484 1511 WiUiamRokeby 1511 1521 Hugh Inge 1521 1528 John Alant 1528 1534 Hugh Curwin 1555 dep. * The motto of the earliest seal met with is a steeple in the hands of a bishop, in allusion to the one built by Minot. t He got, in 1531, Richard Gama as Coadjutor. Sue, Died. Donald Matthew d'Oviedol 600 1609 Eugene Matthews 1611 1622 Thomas Fleming* 1623 1655 Peter Talbot 1669 1680 Patrick Russell 1683 1692 Peter Creagh 1693 1707 Edmund Byrne 1707 1723 Edward Murphy 1724 1729 Luke Fagan ' 1729 1734 John Linegar 1734 1757 I Richard Lincoln 1757 1763 Patk. Fitzsimons 1763 1769 John Carpenter 1770 1786 John Thos. Troy 1786 1823 Daniel Murray 1823 1852 Paul Cullen 1852 1879 Edward M'Cabe, Coadj. 1878 Do. 1879 sue. * James Dempsey was Vicar- Apost. 1666 Nicholas Eustace 1667 -. John Murphy, V.-G. 1668 Gerard Tellin, Vicar- Apost. 1681 1682 FERNS. Sue. Died. Joseph O'Hethai 1155 1185 Albin O'MuUoy 1186 1222 John St. John 1223 1243 Geoflfrey St . John 1 243 1258 Hugh Lamport 1258 1282 Richard of North- ampton 1282 1303 Simon Evesham 1304 1304 Robert Walrand 1305 1311 Adam of North- ampton 1312 1346 Geoffrey Groseld 1347 1348 William Chamela 1350 1362 Thomas O'Dea* 1363 1400 Patrick Barrett 1400 1415 Robert Whittyf 1418 1458 John Purcell 1457 1479 * Some give Anthony Villa- nova as successor to O'Dea. + Yet some entries give Don- ald Recry, "bishop elect," in 1419. The legend of the first seal met with is "Sigillum: Nichi : Dei : Gratia : Femensis : 1512." APPKNDIX. Hue. Laurence Neville 1479 Edmund Comer- ford 1505 Nicholas Comyn 1509 tr. John Purcell 1519 Bernard O'Donnell 1541 tr. GaVn-iel de St. Levol 54 1 Alex. Devereux* 1554 Peter Power 15S2 Vicars. John Roche John Roche 1624 1G45 Died. 1503 1509 1519 1539 1541 15G(i 15S0 1587 162G 164G • Though a stain attaches to the legitimacy of Devereux, ha\-ing been appointed by Henry VIII., and consecrated by Bro^\^le, yet he is men- tioned as the predecessor of Dr. Power by the Vatican Registries. Nicholas French Luke Wadding Michael Rossiter* John Verdun Ambrose O'Cal- laghan Nicholas Sweet- man John Stafford, Coadj. James Caulfield, Coadj . Patrick Ryan, Coadj. James Keating Myles Murj>hy Thomas Furlong Michael Warren Sue. Dit^ 164G 1C7S 1GH4 cir. 1G5)7 1709 1709 cir. 1728 1729 1745 1772 17SG 1814 1819 1849 1 857 1S7G 1744 178G 1781 1814 1819 1849 1850 1875 • Dr. Rossi ter was V.-Capit. in 1692. Kined O'Ronan Malachy William Piro Denis John Ivo Russi John GLENDALOUGH. A bishop* Swc. Died. 1166 sat 1173 1179 1214 1481 1494 1495 sat 1501 1494 1495 * Some mention a Franciscan Friar as occujjying the see lu the above year, and a certaiu Denis, who had usuq>ed it for some years, till, touched in conscience, be resigned all claims to it. MalachyO'Brien*— — Nehemiah 1177 KILDARE. 1176 i 1195 • There is extant a letter from this bishoj), ending with words of esteem, " in Chrutto." The legend of the earliest seal known is " Sigillum Edmund i Dei gratia Darensis Epi, 1495." See Caulfield. Cornelius Msgel- any Ralph of Bristol John of Taunton Simonof Kilkenny Nichola.s Cu8.-ick Walter de Vcele^ Richard Hulot Thomas GitTord Sue 1206 1223 1233 1258 1279 1299 1333 1352 Died. J222 1232 1258 1272 1299 iXi'I 1365 372 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died. Robert of Askea- ton 1366 1368 Richard Rokum 1400 George 1401 Henry of Wessen- barch 1401 Thomas 1405 Donald Ricy 1419 John Maddock 1431 William 1432 1446 Geoffrey Here- ford* 1449 1464 Richard Lang 1464 1474 David 1474 1474 James Wall 1475 William Barrett res. 1482 Donald O'Fol- loughf 1500 Edward LaneJ 1482 1522 * Some place his election in 1443. t A far different list is given ' byStanihurst and the Red Booh ' of Kildare : — j Lonius, Simon, Maddock, [ Ivorius, Nicholas, William, i Conlius, Walter, Geoffrey, Donat, Richard, Richard, David, Thomas, Jas.Wall, ]\iagnus, Robert, Barrett, Richard, Boniface, Edmd.Lane John. 1 + Some place the death of Dr. Lane to the year 1513, and make Dr. Dillon succeed in . 1526, and dje in 1529; and j Thomas Dillon Walter Walsh Donald O'Bechan Thady Reynold Thomas Severons Roche M'Gheog- han* Dr. Forstall Edward Wesley Jolm Dempsey Edward Murphy was V.-G. in Edward Murphy Bernard Dunne Stephen Dowdal James Gallagher James O'Keefe Daniel Delany Michael Corcoran James Doyle Edward Nolan Francis Healy James Walshe James Lynch, Coadj. Sue. 1523 1529 1540 1540 1555 1629 1676 1683 cir. 1694 1713 1715 1724 cir. 1733 1737 1751 1787 1315 1819 1834 1837 1856 1869 Died. 1529 1540 1540 1555 1577 1644 1682 1693 1724 1733 1737 1752 1787 1814 1819 1834 1837 1855 Peter Stoll succeed in 1529, by death of Thomas, and die in 1532. * In 1621. Donald Dowling, Vicar-Apost. 1628. James Talbot. 1661. Abbe Geraldine, Su- perintendent. 1671. James Dempsey, Vicar- Apost. Sue. Donat 1158 John 1199 Herlewin 1201 Richard Fleming 1217 WiUiarn li LEIGHLIN. Died. 1185 1201 1216 1226 1251 Sue. Died. Thomas 1252 1275 Nicholas Chevers 1276 1309 Maurice of Blank- ville 1309 1320 Miles de Power 1320 sat 1346 APPENDIX, 373 \Vm. St. LeL'cr - Thuiiuis of Bracken burg John Young Philip Peter* , John Gritiint Richard Rocoiub De Burgo John Mulean Thomas Pleming Milo Roche: Diwl. 1:548 1349 1371 l.SSf) res. 1399 13G0 1371 1400 14*20 14 'JO 143-J 14:)S Nicholas Maguire 1490 1420 1431 1458 1489 1512 Sue Difd. Thomas Halsay 1 5 1 ."> sat 1 521 Maurice Doran 1524 1525 Matthew Saun- ders* 1527 IMI Thos. Leverons 1541 tr. ITh'iS Thomas OFihcly 1555 15«6 Wm. O'Fihely Francis de Ribeiral587 1604 Virars. Matthew Roche ) 1629 v.- A post. \ ir)33 ♦ Some give Gregory as bishop before Gritiin. + In 1389 Richard II. "viTote to the Irish Deputy to have the Bishop of Leighlin get (iatro- theston, in the county of Dub- lin, which belonged to the Bishop of Killaloe, because all his own country had been plun- dered, and no place left to shel- ter him anil as the Bishop of Killaloe lived among the enemy and did not observe the tlng- lish law. The legend on the seal was "Sigli. Ni^;lii; Dei gratia Lciclinensis. 1495." X Some entries make Milo resign in 14G7, and succeed to Fenis on the death of Diarmit. Edmund Dempsey 1G42 cir. 1661 VicarH. Edward Wesley. Bp. of Kildare, was Adm. 1694 John Dempsey wa« Adm., and ever since has been united to Kil- dare • Some Roman entries make Dr. Saunders succeed Thomas, formerly Bisho]) of U'ighlu^ whereas it is known that Maurice Dorans murder, by his archdeacon, made room for his election. OSSORY. Sue. Died. Donald O'Fogarty 1152 sat 1178 Felix ODullany 1178 1202 HughRufus 1202 1218 Peter Mannesin- 1220 1229 8uc Died. William of Kil- kenny 122<» res. 1232 Walter de Brack- all 1232 1243 Geoffrey Tur^•ille 1244 1250 jri.snr.c I i iJorris' list: 1220. by apiKJintmcnt of the find no fault - '^; I/»-^_ '^J , ,.„,,. ,.,,o i;'.,.„^, h.n, m an (1). 503) till th^ J— ---.., .^ Harris dates the appomtmrnt irregulanty. of Dr. Maunesin at 1218. which 1 bum. 374 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died. Hugh Mapleton 1251 1256 Hugh 1257 1259 Geoffi-ey St. Leger 1260 1286 Roger of Wexford 1287 1289 ]!^Iichael of Exeter 1289 1302 Wm. FitzJohn 1301 res. 1317 Richard Ledred 1317 1360 John Tatenal* 1361 1370 * Some persons give two bishops, John and William, between John in 1361, and Alexander in 1871. — /. IJ. Re- cord, No. 12, Such persons assert that Wilham died in 1369, and that John Tatenal was appointed in 1370, and died before Christmas in that year ; but he must not have died after August, because we learn from the Bull of Gregory' XI. that his successor, Alexander Petit, was appointed during the pon- tificate of Urban V., who died 19th September, 1370 ; and as we may suppose that a month at least elapsed between the appointment of Alexander and death of his predecessor, we must put his death back to at least 19th of August. There- fore, without strong evidence, I will not suppose that there were from the beginning of the year till August an appointment to a bishopric, and a death, and another election. Whereas no- thing is strained in supposing that the John who was appoin- ted in 1361 reigned till 1370 : the Papal Bull appointing Alex- ander Petit Bishop of Ossory in 1371 assures us that his prede- cessor was John ; and therefore the John appointed in 1316 was in possession, and reigned, pre- Suc. Died. Alexander Petit 1371 tr. 1386 Richard Northalis 1386 tr 1395 sumably till 1370, unless we can show that others intervened. Again, it is admitted that John of Tatenal, or Taghnal, was an Augustinian, and a foreigner. Now, we have evidence from the Bull of Innocent VI., in ap- pointing Bishop John in 1361, that he was at the Court of Avignon, and probably elected by the Pope without the con- sent of the Chapter. This makes it probable that he was the foreign Augustinian. Now, there is not the same or any evidence for making the sup- posed John of 1370 a foreigner, and appointed solely by the Pope, abstracting from the authority of the Augustinian annals, which are contradicted expressly by the annals of St. Mary's, Dublin. These stated that John of Tatenal was elected in 1361, and died 1370. Not at all unlikely that about this time, in England, when the dioceses of the Pale were repre- sented by their bishops or others, the Bishop of Ossory deputed William as proxy, and that he was on that account mistaken for the bishop ; and as Gregory XI. stated that the predecessor of Alexander had been John, there was a necessity of crush- ing one between William and Alexander. The first seal met with is dated 1512: "Sigill: Oliveri : Ossoriensis : 1512." The motto is a Virgin and Child, and underneath a kneeling bishop in pontificals. APPENDIX. 375 cir. Sue. Thomas Peverell 1 '^95 John Wultham IHIKS John Grifliu IIM) John 1400 Roger of Appleby 1400 John Walter 1402 Thomas Snell 1408 Patrick Ragged 1417 Denis O'Dea 14'JI Thomas Barry 14*27 David Hackett 14G0 Richd.\Vinchelseal479 John O'lledian 1479 OUver Cantwell 14S7 Milo Fitzgerald 1527 Joiin Thoner>" 1554 Vicars. Thomas Strong 1582 1602 Died. 1398 i:^99 1400 1400 1402 1408 1417 1421 1427 1429 1478 res. 1479 1487 1527 1550 1567 Sue. Vicars. Dand Rothe 1618 James Plielan William Dalton MalaclivODelany Patrick O'Shca Colmau O'Shaugh nessy James Dunne Thomas De liurgo John Thos. Troy John Dunn6 1216 res. 1224 1238 P254 1*290 1303 1317 1327 13:«) 1332 i;U6 1362 i:«i.5 1374 1384 1406 sat -See Caulfield, on A>MCO/xi/ , ^^^^^^^ ^utltr SeaU, ike. ) 1450 1483 1504 15*24 1206 1215 1'223 1'238 12.V2 1'2^9 1302 1316 1326 1329 1330 1345 v.m 13r>3 1373 1380 1406 1440 1441 1482 1503 1523 1551 376 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died. Roland Baron 1553 1561 Maurice M'Gibbonl567 1578 Dermit O'Hurley 1581mar.l584 Vicars. David Kearney 1603 1625 Thomas Walsh 1626 1654 Wm. Burgatf 1669 1674 * In 1666 John De Burgo was V.-Apost.of Casheland Killaloe. Sue. John Brennan 1676 Edwd. Comerford 1695 Chris. Butler James Butler James Butler Thomas Bray Patrick Everard Robert LaflCan Michael Slattery Patrick Leahy Thos. W. Croke 1711 1757 1774 1792 1820 1823 1833 1857 1875 Died. 1692 1710 1757 1774 1791 1820 1822 1833 1857 1875 ARDFERT. Sue. Died. Donald O'Con- aghty David Gilbert* < Brendan Christianf Philip John::: Nicholas 1193 1193 cir. 1207 1216 res. 1237 1237 res. 1252 1253 1256 1266 1264 1285 1285 1287 * A bishop, whose name be- gan with E, resigned, to whom Honorius III. allowed the use of the Pontificalia. t Christian was a Dominican, and a native of '' Trahili" (Tralee). Z Some give : — Dionysius as Bishop of Aghadoe in 1226 Gilbert „ „ 1306 Robert „ „ 1426 Thomas Barrett ,, 1449 All of them are represented as suflfragan or coadjutor bishops in England. Under the year 1321, John Camere is given as Bishop of Ar^fert by some, and of Enaghdune by others, but living and ofificiating as coadju- tor to an English bishop. Nicholas 1288 1336 Allen O'Hethera 1336 1347 John De Valle 1348 1372 Cornelius O'Tigher- nagh 1372 1379 WiUiam Ball 1379 sat 1382 Nicholas Fitzmau- rice 1408 sat 1431 Maurice Stack 1450 1463 John Stack 1464 ante 1478 Philip* 1478 ante 1495 John Fitzgerald 1495 Jas. Fitzmaurice 1536 1583 Michl. Fitz Walter 1591 1610 Richard Connellt 1641 1650 Denis MoriartyJ 1722 1739 Owen O'Sullivan 1739 * Roman entries give Maurice Maynart in 1482. fin 1611 Richard Connell was Vicar- Apost. of Ardfert. It was governed by Vicars till 1641. Denis Moriarty 1722 1739 X In 1676 Ambrose Power was V.-G. In 1695 Donat Moriarty Vicar- Apost. of Ardfert. In 1699, Dr. Eneas O'Leyne was appointed Vicar-Apost. of Aghadoe, in room of Cornelius O'Daly, deceased. Sue. William O'Meara 1743 tr. Nicliolas Mailget IT.')!] Francis Movlau 177') Gerald Teuhan 1787 Matthew O'Mon- ga-h 1171 cir. Laurence O'Sulli- APPENDIX. 3r/ Died. 1 Sue. I7r)3 Chark'8 Suchruc 17'.>7 1774 (orn.lius K-an lM'4 17S7 l)avi,l Moriarty lS''ti 1797 Daniel M'Carthy 1878 Died. 1824 1H,^»6 1S78 CLOYNE. 1192 van 1204 Daniel 1-MG 1''22 Florence 1224 Patrick 122G Davi.l M 'Kelly tr. 12:^7 Alan OSuUivan 1240 tr. , 1248 Daniel 1248 12(i4 Retrinaia 12G5 1273 Alan OLonergan 1274 1283 Nicholas de Etiing- ham* 1284 1320 * A bishop in ])ontiricals, 1289, is the motto of the earliest seal. Maurice O'SuUi- van 1320 1333 John (le Cumba 1333 .lohn liriil cir. 1351 John Whittock 13:)1 1301 John tie Swalham 13(;3 tr. 1375 Kichaid Wve 137G tr. 1394 (;craia Canton 1394 Bat 1407 Adam ray 141:5 1430 Jordan* 1430 • The Patent Rolls of Henry VI. state that the temi)oralitie» of the diocese were entrusted to the Bishoi) of Ardfert and one Corniack, Cleric, in 1432, l)eing vacant by the death of Adam, late bishop. CORK. Sue. Cilia Oda O'Mu- gen Gre^'ory Reginald O'.Silbaig Marian O'Brien Gilbert Laurence William Reginald WaltcrMDonaghM277 John M'Carwell 1302 tr. lir,2 1172 1225 1238 12G6 12G7 Died. 1172 118G 1204 1205 1224 123S 12G4 127G 1.301 1321 Philip of Slane 1321 Walter de Rede 1327 John of Ballincon ninghani John Roch (ierald liarry Roger Ellesmere (ierald Patrick Ragged, or Foxe cir. 1415 Milo Fit/John^ 1418 John Pauten 1425 • Harris calls him Roliert, and Smith, Richard.— i/«>8 1.393 1406 tr. 1417 • Some Roman entries give Patrick Foxe, then Gerald, then Rojrer Ellesmere, then Milo in 1409. 378 CHURCH HISTORY. CORK AND CLOYNE {United). Sue. Died. Jordan Purcell 1430 cir. 1464 Gerald Fitzgerald* 1464 cir. 1479 • William Roche, by false representations and uncanonical practices, got himself conse- crated Bishop of Cork and Cloyne, but the Pope being made acquainted with the case annulled his election. This happened in the lifetime of old Bishop Jordan. I cannot under- stand how the /. E. Record (p. 311) states that Roche's elec- tion is to be dated from 1462, which had been declared null, nor can Gerald Fitzgerald be said to have succeeded in Janu- ary, either in 1462 or 1463, nor can Jordan.the old bishop,besaid to have resigned, because in May, 1463, Pope Pius II. wrote to the Archbishop of Cashel to have Gerald Fitzgerald set aside and his consecration prevented, for he and Roche had been "sat excommunicationissuspensionis, interdicti et privationis suorum beneficiorum omnium quae ob- tinent et inhabilitationis, " etc. Gerald was appointed bishop, however, within twelve months after, and Paul II. confirmed his appointment, and protected him against the annoyance of Roche by a letter directed to the Archbishop of Cashel in 1470, and not 1471, as stated by the 1. E. Record (p. 311). The seal represents a bishop in pontificals, on horseback. At his back a cross ; overhead a Sue. ! William Roche 1479 res. j Thady Macar* 1490 I Gerald res. I John FitzEd- I mundt 1499 I Patrick 1521(?) I John Bennet 1522 I Lewis M'Namara 1540 j John O'Heyne 1540 I Nicholas Sandes 1568 cir. i Edmund Tanner 1574 i Dermod M'CragheloSO cir. Robert Meagh was Vicar- Apost. 1620 William Terry 1622 Robert Barry 1647 cir. Dominick Roch was Died. 1490 1492 1499 1517 1522 1536 1540 1574 1579 1606 1640 1666 V.-G. in Peter Creagh John Baptist Sleyne Donat M 'Carthy Thadaeus M'Car- thy 1666 1676 tr. 1693 1712 1727 1693 1712 1726 1747 demi-figure of another bishop giving benediction, and beneath an animal resembhng a dragon. An. 1514. * He is styled and honoured as the ' ' Blessed " by the Church of Ivrea (Piedmont), where he died. t It is by a strange manipu- lation of figures the /. E. Record (313) makes FitzEdmund go- vern the united dioceses for twenty-one years, and yet makes the years 1499 and 1417 the terms of his administration. APPENDIX. 370 CORK. Died. I 1763 its: 8uc, Florence M'Carthy. Sue. Richard Walsh 1747 John Butler Dun- boyne 1763 Francis Moylan 1787 CLOYNE AND ROSS {United) Coa«lj. John Mur])hy William Dclany John O'Brien Mat. M'Kenua Simon (^*uin, Coadj. 174S 1707 1779 1766 17D1 Wni. C'oppinper Michatl Collins liarth. Crottv David Walbli 1803 IS!.-) 1847 1701 1h:;i) \h'Xi 1S47 Died 1810 KS47 1830 183-' 1846 1849 CLOYXE. Timothy Murphy 1849 William Keane lSo7 O'Meistia Chas. OBucalla 1177 Isaac OHamerj- 1856 1874 John M'Carthy 1S74 EMLY. 1172 1177 ReginaldO'Flannal 192 ante 1 197 Henr^• 1212 John Collingham 12-'S Christian 1236 Gilbert O'Dohcrtj' 1251 Florence of Emly 1266 Matt 0" Gorman 1272 David Casey 1275 Wm. de Clifford* 1286 Thomas Canlock Wm. Fvogened Richd. de Welsh John Edmund David Fonlyn William Nicholas Ballt 1306 1309 13.35 1356 1362 1363 1406 .2.7 ' 1236 1250 1265 1271 1 1275' 1281 I 1306 1308 1335 1355 1362 1.362 1.377 1422 John Ri8kl>erry Robert W indole Thomas Burke Cornelius O'Cun- Us* Cornelius O'Mul ledv Wm. O'Hedian 1422 re«. 1422 1422 cir. 1425 1425 1444 1444 res. 1448 1448 1459 sat 1468 • In the year 1444, October Ist, Eugene'lV. confirmed Cor- I neliu.s in the sec of Emly (and in the parta usur]»ed for some time by Robert, an English- man), which had l)cen held by his prcwar«l8 a cathe- dral, over a pastoral scene. to the accession of this prelate t Some give after William's death, in 1377, John Riskln-rr}', Nichol.i.«, Thomas Burke. John Risk>)errj-, not having released the Bulls, resigned, lie was a Franciscan. 380 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died. Philip 1477 1494 Donat O'Brien* 1494 Thomas Hurley 1507 1542 Raymund De Burgh 1551 1562 Maurice O'Brienf 1567 1586 Maurice Hurley Terence Albert O'Brien, martyr 1647 Sue. Died. 1620 cir. 1649 1651 Vicars. i James Stretch ^ Some entries give Charles O'Brien as bishop in 1495, t Some give a James Kearney in 1592. 1695 Since 1718 it has been united to and governed by Cashel. KILLALOE. Sue. Thady O'Lonergan Donat O'Brien Constantine OBrien 1165 Dermot O'Coning 1195 dep. Charles O'Heney 11 95 post. Conor O'Heney 1212 ante Davidt 1216 Donald O'Heney 1226 cir. Donald Kennedy 1228 cir. Isaac O'Cormacan 1253 res. Matthew Hogan 1267 Maurice Hogan 1281 David M'Mahon 1299 Thomas O'Corma- can 1316 Benedict O'Coscry 1322 David of Emly 1326 Thomas O'Hogan 1343 Died. 1161 1165 1194 1195 1209 1215 1225 1228' 1252 1267 1281 1298 1316 I 1321 j 1325 1 1342 i 1354! I * The first seal met with I dates as far back as 1313. On j it are the names of Bishop ' David, and Benedict, dean, i and a representation of the I Oratorj' of St. Flannan. i t Owing to opposition from | the English justiciary, he was j not consecrated till the year 1222. Sue. Died Thomas O'Corma- can Math. M'Grath* Donat Robt. Mulfield Donough M'Grath Eugene O'Falan Thady ^M'Grath James O'Loner- gan Terence O'Brien John M'Caoch Maurice Tasey Dermod ]^rGrath Matthew O'Gritfy Terence O'Brien 1355 1382 1389 sat 1400 1400 1409antel428 1428 sat 1429 1429 1430 1430antel441 1441antel451 1451antel460 1460 1401 1462 1463 1483 1461 1462 1463 1483 1525 * Donat was deprived in 1418, was succeeded ])y O'Fa- lan, and he by Thady M'Grath, in 1423. — Dr. Brady's Succes- sion, pointed in 1482), which woulil go to prove that the Thady spoken of for 1523 was not bishop. Dr.O'Currinniu?t. presumably, have Wen married before his consecration. Edmund Sexton, Mayor of Limerick, in ir>3r), Ix.-- sides his otlier services, on lx?ing informed tliat the liishojj of Kil- laloe, with two of his sons, were at a certain place, whereunto the said Edmund repaired, issu- ing out of the said city al)out midnight to have taken them ; but they, having more know- ledge thereof, fled and escaped. The said Edmund took their horses and returned home again. — Ware's MS., v. To. Again, on the appointment of Dennit O'Brien in 1542. .lames O'C'urrin is styled vio*i42 I TheodoricO'liricnl.'M4 I Malachy Molony 1571 tr. 1576 I Conielius Ryan 1576 1616 1G17-1630. Cwhr- Vicars. 1 Jno.O'Molonyn)MG.30 1651 1 Dionysius Harty was Vicar-Apost. in 1668 1 John De liurgo liav- ing been such in 1GG6 i John Molony (2) 1G71 trans, in 1698 And still Adm. of ' Killaloe 17()2 ! Eustace BroM-n 1713 dep .1723 Svlvester Llovd 172lichael Flannery 1858 ■ Nicholas Power, Coadj. 1864 1871 Jas. Ryan, Coadj. 1871 I I ther from Rome or the King I pressure came on him for his ' resignation. Dr. Hogan, Bishop I of (,"lonmacnois. w.-ia ap|)ointea j in 15.39 Adm. of Killaloe. ' * The J/.V. //i.sYory oj the Irish ! BijthopA, by Dr. Lynch, in I speaking of Dr. Molonv. states I that as .St. Augustine died dur- ing the siege of Hij»i>o. he died in Limerick a few days before : its surrender to Ireton. 382 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Turgesius sat 1152 Brictiiis Donat O'Brien Geoflrey Edmund Hubert De Burgh 1222 Robert of Emly 1251 Gerald de Mars- chall 1272 Robert of Dondo- vanald 1302 Eustace de L'Ean 1311 Maurice Rochfort 1337 Stephen Lawles 1354 Stephen Valle 1360 Peter Creagh 1369 Cornelius O'Dea* 1400 John Mothel Thomast LIMERICK. Died sat 1179 1207 sat 1217 1222 1250 1272 1301 1311 1336 1353 1359 tr. 1369 res. 1400 res. 1426 Sue. Died. 142G^^J;i457 1457 1459 * It must be a mere mistake, and a very unusual one in an otherwise so very correct a writer, on the part of Mr. Leni- han {Hist, of Limerick, p. 569) to say that O'Dea succeeded in 1405. The inscription of Dr. O'Dea's crosier has : " Me fieri fecit Corneli O'Deaigh. Eps. Limirecens. ao. doi. M-ccccxviii. et consecrationis suae anno xvni." t Thomas, an Augustinian, was appointed in 1456 by Pope Calixtus III., on the supposi- tion that John Mothel was dead, and was set aside on its being known that John was alive and opposed to the elec- tion. However, in 1457, he is addressed by the Pope as Vene- rable Brother, Bishop of Lime- rick, devoted to the Holy See, and got special favours from the Pope. William Creagh 1459 1472 Thomas Arthur^ 1472 1484 Richd. Stackpoolf 1484 1484 John Dunnow 1484 1485 John Folan 1489 1521 John Quin 1521 dep.1551 Hugh Lacy+ 1556 1580 Cornehus O'Neil 1582 1591 Richard Arthur 1620 1646 Edmund O'Dwyer, Coadj. 1646 1654 Vicars. James Dowley 1676 J. O'Molony, Adm. 1688 1684 1702 * It 18 not quite correct to assign the death of Dr. Ar- thur to 1486, because Innocent VIII., WTiting in July, 1485, speaks of him as dead, and had appointed a successor in the person of Richard Stackpool, aged 24 years, but till he at- tained the age of 28 was not to be consecrated. According to some Dr. Arthur succeeded in the year 1467. The legend on the seal of the bishop was : " Sigillum. Jo- hannis, Episcopi. Limericensis." He succeeded in 1426. That of the chapter was : "Sig. Deca: et : Capit : Ecc. Cath. B. Mar. Virg. Limk." t It is equally incorrect to date the succession of Dr. Stackpool in any other than the year 1484. He and Dr. Dunnow were appointed in the year 1484. X Some give Macrah, others Nachten, as successor to Dr. Lacy, — See Lenihan's Hist, of Limerick. Sue. Vicars. Bonaventurc Oliver Fitzper.ild recom- meuded 1714 Cornelius O'Keefe 17'20 Robert I«icy IT.'iS Dauiel OKearney 1759 Hugh O'Beachain Charles O'Heneyf sat 1193 APPENDIX. 383 Died. Sue. Died. Denis Conway 1779 1796 John ^ oung, Coadj. 17912 1814 Cliarlcs Toohey LSI 4 18'J8 1737 John K van, Coadj .18-25 I8G4 1759 George Butler 18G4 1778 lTHY.* 1188 Thomas 1301 sat 1363 • See vol. ii., p. 104 t It may be that it was under his administration Iniscathy was united to Killaloe, and that, jjerhaps, he was not a dif- ferent person from the Charles O'Henev who succeeded as Bis- hop of Killaloe in 1195. Sue. LISMORE. Died. I Sac. Christian O'Con- , . hl50""^' archy cir. i cir. Febx cir. 1206 Thomas cir. 1217 Robert of Bcdfordl218 1222 Griffin Christo- pher. 1223 1245 * He was not consecrated till 1227. 175 I Alan O'Sullivan 1248 I Thomas 12.')3 i John Roche 1270 I Richard Cor 1279 William de Flem- ing 1309 John Leynagh 1322 Thomas le Reve 1358 WATERFORD.^ Sue. Died. Tostius Augustin Robert David 1175 cir. 1199 1200 1204 1209 * Its oldest seal now known dates back to 1296. The design of tlie seal of the dean was a Virgin and Cliild, under a canopy. Robert William Wace Walter Stephen Henry Philip William Stephen Fulbum Walter Fulburn Matthew Nicholas Welifed Richard FranciS" Roger Cradock Died. 1252 1270 1279 1308 1321 13.>4 1393 1210 1222 1223 1227 sat 1246 1249 12.'il 1255 1273 tr. 1280 1307 1322 133S 1350 res. 12M 1272 1286 1307 1322 1337 1348 1362 384 CHURCH HISTORY. ARDMORE. Eugene... sat in 1175 WATERFORD AND LISMORE. Sue. Died. Robert Read 1394 res 1396 Thos. Sparkford 1396 1397 John Depping 1397 1399 Thomas Snell 1399 tr 1408 Roger 1408? 1409 John Geese* 1409 1425 Richardt 1426 1446 Robert Poer 1446 1471 Richard Martin 1472 John Bolcomp 1475 res . 1479 Nicholas Hen- nessy 1480 1482 John 1482 Thomas Purcell 1486 1517 Nicholas Comyn 1519 res .1551 John Machray 1550 cir 1554 Patrick Walsh 1554 1578 John White was Yicar-Apost. 1578 1629 Patk. Comerford 1629 1652 * Some entries give, in the year 1414, Thomas, Bishop of Elphin, as Bishop of Water- ford and Lismore, and that John Geese was set aside ; yet, by-and-by, they give the resto- ration of John Geese. t Hih. Dom. states that Tho- mas Brith was bishop from 1438 to 1446. John Brennan* Richard Pierse Stritch Francis Sylvester Lloyd Peter Creagh William Egan Thomas Hussey John Power Robert Walsh Patrick Kelly Wm, Abraham jS'icholas Foran Dominick O'Brien John Power Sue. 1671 Died 1693 1696 cir. 1735 1739 cir. 1750 1750 1774 1797 1804 1817 1822 18.30 1837 1855 1873 1774 1788 1803 1817 1821 1829 1837 1855 1873 * The earliest seal met with is that of Bishop Cor, in 1279. The legend was: " Richardus Dei Gratia Episcopus Lismor- ensis." The seal of the clergj^ is as early as 1320. An old crosier of Lismore, lately dis- covered, has this inscription : " Pray for Niall M'Educain (who died 1113), for whom was made this precious thing. Pray for Nechtain, the artist who made this precious thing." Benedict Maurice Florence Robert Florence ROSS. Sue. Died. 1172 cir. 1190 1190 cir 1196 1199 1222 1 ]222satinl225 1 res. 1252 1 Sue. Died. Maurice 1254 res. 1269 Walter O'Mictian 1269 1274 Peter OHolocan 1275 1290 Laurence 1290 1309 Matthew OTlin 1310 1330 APPENDIX. 385 Sue. Laurence O'Holdi- cau 1.3.^1 Denis 1 360 Bernard O'Connor 1378 Stephen Brown 1402 Matthew* cir. Walter Fomiay 1418 Cornelius M 'El- cade 142G Odo 1480 cir. Edmund Courcey 11494 res. Died. 133;-, 1377 1417 1423 1448 1494 1517 * Dr. Brady's Episcopal Suc- cession gives, in 14 — , Maurice Bonn ; in 1431, Walter Leyces- ter ; in 1448, Donald ; in 1473, Odo O'Driscoll ; in 1482, Tha- daeus ; in 1519, Thady Irrill, Bishop of Dromore, (?) had it united to his own ; and in 1526, Demetrius Maccar, t The earliest legend of Ross met with is : ".Secretum : Ste- phani : Episcopi : Rossensis," in the beginning of the fifteenth century. Dr. Brady is not quite cor- rect in regard to the date of f'uc. Died. John Murrily 1517 1519 Bonaventure 1519antel530 Denutriu8Macharl526 Maurice O'Fihely 15.">4 Maurice O'liea 1559 Tho.s. O'Herlihy 1561 1580 lionaventure Na- cten 1582 Florence M'Carthy wa.sV.-Apo.st. in 1620 Robt. Barry, V.- Apost. of it as of Cork Boetius Egan 1647 1650 From that time governed by Administrators, till united with Cloyne in 174f5. it was erected subsequently into an indei>en- dent see. Sue. Died. William Keane lS;->0 tr. 1857 Michael O'Hea 185S 1877 Wm. Fitzgerald 1877 resignation of De Courcey, or the date of succession of his two successors. — See Annals oj Cork, CLoyne, and Ross. TUAM. Buc. Died. CatholicusO'Dufiyliei 1201 Felix O'Ruadan 1201 rea. 1234 Marian O'Lough- nan 12.34 1249 Florence M'Flin 1250 12,-,6 Walteni D'Salem 1257 1258 Thomas O'Connor 1 2,-)! I 1 279 Stenhen Fulbum 1286 1288 William Birming- ham 1289 1311 Malachy M'/Eda 1313 1.348 Thomas O Carroll 1349 tr. 1364 VOL. 11. John O'Grada Gregory William Corma- can* Maurice Kelly Bur 1364 1372 Died 1371 13S4 13S6rc«. 1394 1394 1407 • Somp count O'Moghmn, though confirmed by the Anti- Pope, Clement VII.. amoug the Tuam bishop*. 26 386 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Di*d. John Babynge* 1410 1427 John Barley 1427 sat 1436 Thomas O'Kelly 1438 1441 John De Burgo 1441 1450 Redmnnd Birming- ham 1451 1451 Ponogh O'Murray 1458 1484 Wilham Joycef 1485 1501 Philip Pinson 1503 1503 Maurice de Portu 1506 1513 * In 1411, some Vatican en- tries state that one Cornelius was appointed, as John did not re- ceive the bulls of consecration. Pope Alexander, who appointed John, had died before bulls were expedited, but I suppose Pope John XXIII. forwarded them. t Others give Peter Burgun- dius, in the year I486. Sue. Died. Thos. O'Mullaly 1513 1536 Arthur OTrigil 1538 Christopher Bod- kin 1555 1572 Nicholas Skerrett 1580 1583 Marianus O'Hig- gins 1586 James Hely 1591 Florence Conry 1609 1629 Malachy Queely 1630 1645 John De Burgo 1647 1666 James Lynch 1669 1714 Francis De Burgo 1713 Bernard O'Gara 1724 1740 Michael O'Gara 1740 1748 Mark Skerrett 1749 1782 Philip PhiHps 1785 1787 Boetius Egan 1787 cir. 1798 Edward Dillon 1798 1809 Oliver Kelly 1814 1834 John M'Hale 1834 John M 'Evilly, Coadj. 1876 ACHONRY. Mselruan O'E-ua- dan Gelasius O'Rua- dan Clemens O'Sina- daig Carus O'Torpy Gelisa O'Clery Thos. O'Ruadan ^ngus O'Cloman Thos. O'Meachan Denis O'Meachan Benedict Henry Benedict O'Bro- Kil- gan David of kenny Murchard O'Hara Sue. Died. 1152 sat 1170 1214 1219 1226 1230 1237 1238 res .1250 1251 1265 1266 res .1283 1286 1297 1311 1312 1327 sat 1344 1 David 1348 Nicholas Hedrain 1348 1373 Wilham Andrew 1374 tr. 1380 Simon 1381 O'Hara 1396 Thos. M'Donough cir. 1398 Bernard 1401 1409 Majon Chradan 1410 Laurence* 1414 * Harris, relying on the Bel- gium Dominicale, makes Lau- rence succeed in 1445 ; the successor, Thadseus, to die in 1448; the succession of Cornelius in 1449 ; that of James Blake- don in 1449, his translation in 1452, and the death of his suc- cessor in 1472. APPENDIX. 38: DonaUis Richard Belmer Bishop O'Hara (Rufus) Nicholas Daly ThadiBua James Blakedon Thadseus Cornelius O'Moch ray Robert Wellys Bernard John de Bucla- mants Richard Thomas Ford Thos. OX'oneolan Eugene O'Fiana- gan Cormac Eugene Thomas O'Fihil Cormac 0"Co\-n Eugene O'Harte Sue. 1424 Died. 1435 1436 ante 1442 1442 tr. 1448 1448 1448 1449 1473 1472 1488 1508 1517 cir. 1520 1530 1546 1547 tr. 1555 1556 1561 1562 1603 Sue. Dird. James Fallon was \'icar-Aj»ost. in 1041 Lewis Dillon 1641 1645 Hugh M'Dermot 1707 cir. 1725 Domiuick Daly 1725 1735 John O'Harte 1735 1739 Walter Hlake 1739 1758 Patrick Robert Kirvvan 1758 1776 Philip Philips 1776 tr. 1785 Boetius Egan 1785 tr. 1787 Thomas O'Connor 1787 1803 Charles Lynch 1803 1809 John O'Flvnn 1809 1717 Patk. M'!\ic]joksl81S 1852 Patrick Durcan 1852 1875 Francis J. M'Cor- mack 1875 In 1666 and 1672 Maun, i- Carcan was \'.(i. In 1678 Maurice Donnellan was V.G. In 1683 Hugh W'Dermott was Vicar-Aix)8t. CLOXFERT. Peter O'Morda ■ Mitlisa M 'Award Maolcallan Daniel O'Find O'Cormacan A bishop Thomas Cormac O'Lumlin Thomas O'Kelly John Robert Gregory O'Brogy John O'Lean Thomas O'Kelly Maurice O'Kelly Wm. O'Cormacan DaWd Corr>' Thomas Kelly sat John Heyn 1171 1173 1187 - — 1195 1201 ante 1204 1218 sat 1248 1259 1263 1264 tr. 1294 1294 1308 1321 1346 cir, 1378 tr. 1394 1398 1415 tr. 1438 1438 cir. 1442 1307 1319 1336 1377 1394 Buc. Died. 1444 1446 1446 res. 1447 Thos. De Bnrgo John With Cornelius O'Mul- lady Cornelius O'Cun lis* MatthewM'Grath 1482 sat 1507 David De Burgo 150.S 1509 Denis Mooret 1509 1518 1447 tr. 1448 1448 cir. 1469 • In 1469 Dr. Cunlis is called ex-Bishop of Clonfort, and ndw bishop in the Universal Church. I as having resigned. — Brady. I t Jlifi. JJom. says he waa a I Dominican ; others claim him I as a Franciscan. 388 CHURCH HISTORY. Stic. Roland De Burgo 1534 Thadseus O'Fer- rall 1587 Thadseus Egan was Vicar- Apost. in 1620 John De Burgo 1641 tr. Walter Lynch 1647 Thadajus Keogh 1671 Maurice Donnellanl695 (was V.G. in 1692) Ambrose Madden 1713 Edmund Kelly 1718 Peter Donnellan 1733 Died, 1580 1602 1647 1466 1687 1701 1721 1733 1778 Sue. Died. Andrew Donnellan, Coadj. 1776 1786 Thomas Costello, Coadj. 1787 1831 Thomas Coen, 1831 1847 John Derry 1847 1871 Patrick Duggan 1871 In 1664, Gyldam Bniodin was V.G-., on death of Walter Lynch. 1668. Daniel Kelly acted as V.G. ENAGHDUNE. Con O'Malley A bishop Mortough O'Fla- herty A bishop sat in Thomas O'Malley Concord John* Gilbert James O'Kearney Robert le Petit Thomas O'Malley Thos. O'Donnell Thomas Dionysius John Henry Tuillow John Britt 1227 1244 1247 cir. 1250 1284 1305 1324 tr. 1325 cir 1360 1394 1402 1201 1241 1251 1324 1324 1330 1340 1359 1 1402 * In August, 1284, John Elect got leave to go to Rome on business for two years. — Pat., 12, Ed., 1, m. 6. John Wynn Matthew John Camere, or Bonere John M' Brady Donat Lyna- dugryn Thomas John Slomogan* Thomas Barrett Thomas Salscot Thomas Raymundf Francis Henry De Burgo Sue. 1408 1421 1425 1431 1428 1438 1446 1450 1496 1540 Died. 1421 sat 1450 * He was a Killaloe man. t Donogh O'Murry is repre- sented as Archbishop of Tuam and Bishop of Enaghdune in 1450. It was united to Tuam in 1555. GALWAY. It was governed by wardens since 1484, till erected into a bishopric in the year 1831 . George Joseph Plun- ket Browne 1831 tr. Laurence 0'Donnelll844 John M ^Evilly 1856 1844 1855 APPENDIX. 389 Sue. Flanachan O'Duffy Ma'Iisa O'Conach- tain Maolcallam Florence Mulrony Ardpall O'Connor Denis O'Mulkia- ran Denis O'Morda 1*224 res. Allen* Donagh O'Connor r2.'>2 John O'Hughroin 124.5 Cornelius Kufus 1240 Thomas O'Connor 1246 res. Thomas M'Farrell M'Dermottf 12fi0 Maurice O'Connor 12(iG AuliffeO'Tomolthy Gelasius M'lulai- anig 128.') Marianust 1207 Donat O'Flanagan 18t i3 Malachy M'.Eria I'AOS tr. Laurence OXacht- nan 1.314 ELPHIN. Diod. 1168 1174 118G lit).") 1214 1224 1229 1229 1244 1246 1246 12:)9 1265 1284 John Finachty Gregory Thomas Barrett Thomas Colhy* I John 0"(;ra(lyt I Robert Fosteu Maolcallamt Sue. 1326 l.^'36 tr. 1372 140.5 1418 Died. 1354 1372 1404 1417 sat 1432 1296 1302 1308 1313 1.325 * Some omit Allen, and make O'Connor immediately succeed to O'Mordu. t Some count Mi In O'Connor archbishop, consecrated by the Primate of Amiagh in 13G(), not by his own metronolitan. t Not noticed by Ware, Harris, or the writer on Irish sees in the /rW/ Kr^-h.-iiaMiral Rrcoril. Consequently, they have blundered as to the date of succession of Dr. U'Flanaean. There can be no room for ^la- lachy, whom Ware would place between the years 1296 and 1302. * Some give Thomas Colby as coadjutor to Dr. Barrett; others state that he succeeded only in 1412, and was translated' in 1414 ; while many prolong his reign till 1423. 11 is actual translation to Lismore in 1414 is not at all likely, because John Geese had been appointed bishop in 1409, and it is very unlikely that lie recjuired a co- I adjutor bishoi) in 1414 — the I period assigned to the appoint- I ment of Dr. Colby to Lismore. He presided till 142,5 : but dur- ing that or at any subsequent period I>r. Colby was not Bishop of Lismore. t Other entries make Dr. O'Cirady succeed in 1407. Dr. Colby in 1412, Laurence O'Brol- can in 1429, O'Finneachta in 14.50. — /ira^v. X Some derive this name from St. Columba. that is, maol, a sers-ant of Columba ; others say that it came from the Kalends, just as there is a servant of Lent, maolrorijajt, and a servTint of All Hallow's, maoUnmna. The motto on the seal of El- phin was Virgin and Child. The legend ran as follows : — " Sigil : Dec : et-Canit : Eccles : Cathed : de Elphin.*' 390 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died Wm. O'Hedigan 1444 Cornelius O 'Mul- ligan 1449 1468 Kicholas O'Flana- gan* 1468 res. 1494 George Brant 1499 res. Christopher Fisher 1511 Thomas Welsh 1511 sat 1521 John Max 1525 1536 Wm. M'Gennis 1539 Gabriel de St. Sevol539 tr. 1541 * According to Wadding, Nicholas O'Flanagan was ap- pointed on the representation of the death of a bishop, John, and on that account his election was declared invalid. t Some make Richard O'Brien succeed in 1492, and be suc- ceeded by G«orge Bran in 1499, and though the latter resigned, and of course got a substitute, yet his third successor is said to succeed in 1525, on the death of George Bran. — See Brady. Sue. Bernard 0'Donnelll541 Bernard 0'Higginsl542 res John O'Heyne 1545 Andrew O'Crean 1562 Demetrius Healy Raymund Galvery Nicholas was V.- Apost. in Boetius Egan Thomas Riggins was V.G. in James Ferrall in Dominick De Burgo Ambrose M'Der- mott Gabriel O'Kelly Patrick French John Brett James OFallon Edmund French George Thomas Plunket Patrick Burke George Jos. Plun- ket Browne 1844 Laurence Gillooly 1858 Died. 1620 1625 1666 1669 1671 1707 1718 1731 1748 tr. 1756 1786 1814 1818 1650 1706 1717 1731 1748 1748 1786 1810 1827 1858 KILLALA. Sue. Imar O'Ruadan Donat O'Bioda* 1198 Cormac O'Torpaid John, or .^Engus Mselfugamur (?) Gilkelly O'Ruadan JohnO'Laidig ante 1 255 f Donat O'Flaherty 1281 John O'Lahive Died. 1177 1207 1226 1234 125.3 1275 1305 1343 * Irish Annals record O'Duffy's death in 1209, and O'Kelly' s in 1214, both bishops of Killala. t Some make John and O'Lai- dig different. Certain it is that William O'Dowda 1346 135u Robert 1351 1380 Thomas Ladowis 1381 1388 Thomas Orwill 1389 tr. 1400 Thomas 1400 Murdagh Cleragh 1403 Hanneka 1416 Conor O'Connell 1423 the Pope of the day pressed John to resign, owing to some irregularity (defectu natalium) in consecration. If they were the same person, he did not die till 1275. APPENDIX. 301 FergalFitzmartin* Manus ODowda Bernard Stenncllf Conor Oc'onntll; Donat O'Connor O'Higgins Thomas John O'Cashin Thomas Thomas Clarke Malachy O'Clune Richard Barrett Raynuuul 0*(ial- lagher Donatus O'GaJ- lagher John O'Cahesy Andrew Linch, V. Aj>ost. in Sue. 14:2.") 14410 I4GI 1471 sat res. 14{Wsat 1 fAH) res. 150.') sat ir)4r) tr. 1570 tr. 1580 1642 Died. 14.31 ia'm; 1400 1401 14GS 1490 1505 1525 15C9 1580 I Sue. Francis Kirwan 1045 cir. Anihrose Mad- I den* 1695 ' TiwidajusO'Rorkenoa I Petor Archdekin 17.'tO , Beniard ORorke 1739 I John Hrett 174:1 tr, I Mark Skerrctt 1749 tr. I Konaventure M'Don- I nell 174,9 I Philip Philips 17«iO tr. I Alexander Irwin 1770 I Dominic liellew 1779 ' Peter Waldron 1814 I John M'Hale, 1 Coadj. 1825 tr. I Francis O'Finan 18.35 Tiiomas Feeney 1H47 Hugh Conway 1873 1654 J 748 1749 1776 1779 1813 1834 1834 1847 1873 * Some give Tomin as bishop in 1425. 1 According to some entries, Bernard is represented as suc- ceeding Martm. and a bishop, Thonias, in 14.').3. — Brady. X I must put the accession of Dr. O'Connell to 1400, as Ber- nard, his immediate predeces- sor (^omitted by Hams), died early in that year. * In 16.54 John Duley wm V.G., instead of John Dc Burgo. In 1006. Richanl Lee. 1671. John De Burgo, Vicar- Apost. 1676 John Dulev. 1680. Ablxj .John De Burgo. Vicar-Apost. and in 1682., was V.G. A bishop sat* Sue. 1218 • A letter had been addressed by Poj>e Honoriua III. to the KILFEXORA. DH>d. I that the letter was not written before July, 1219. The legend on the first met with rca-, 1218. On this STOund I ditfer from the /. E. Kfrord, which sUtes (p. 220) were angels above in adoration, ffpouped over what appeam oar Saviour chained to the pillar, with scourges in the hands of two penwns on either tide and uplifted ; and then follows. •• ejus livore," 392 CHURCH HISTORY. Sue. Died. Christianus 1265 Maurice, or Henryl265 1273 Florence O'Tigher- nach 1273 1281 Charles 1281 Congall O'Logpan 1 300 Simon O'Cuirin 1303 Maurice O'Brien 1303 1321 Richd. 0'Loghnanl323 1359 Dionysius 1371 Henry 1372 Patrick sat 1394 Felim O'Loghnan 1421 1434 Denis O'Cahan 1435 res. 1491 Sue. Died. Maurice O'Brien, or Othey 1491postl529 John O 'Nay Ian 1532 post John O'Nalan 1541 1772 Daniel Griffy was V.G.,and Vicar- Apost. in 1634 Andrew Lynch 1647 1673 Vicars. James Augustine O'Daly 1732 1750 United then to Kilmacduagh. KILMACDUAGH. Rugnad O'Ruadan 1178 M'Gilla O'Ruadanl201antel203 O'Kelly 1214 Torlogh O'Connor 1223 O'Shaunessy 1223 Mselmurry O'Con- nor 1224 Odo 1227 Conor O'Murry 1247 GelasiusM'Scelaig 1249 Maurice Ueyan 1283 David Sedagan 1284 1290 Laurence Loghnan 1 290 1 306 Luke 1306 1325 John 1326 1357 Nicholas 1358 1377 Gregory Ileyan 1399 Nicholas Deyan ■ 1399 John Icomaid 1401 Eugene OTolan 1409 tr. 1418 Dermot M'Don- ogh 1418 John Jiombarg 1419 Nicholas 1422 Cornelius 1493 res. 1502 Matthew O'Brien 1503 sat 1532 Malachy Molony 1533 res. 1533 Christopher Bod- kin 1533 1572 Sue. Died Cornelius O'Dea* 1542 Malachy O'Mol- ony 1576 cir. 1613 Hugh De Burgo 1647 1653 Vicars. Michael Linch was V.-Apost. in 1677 Martin Burke was V.-Capit. in 1692 Ambrose Madden having been Adm. since 1695, 1707 tr. 1713 Edmund Lynch was V.G. in 1716-17 Francis De Burgo 1720 Bernard Hara 1723 Martin Burke 1732 Peter Kilkelly 1744 Laurence Nihel 1783 1795 * O'Dea is said by some to succeed Matthew O'Brien. — Brady. Edward Dillon Nicholas Joseph Archdeacon Edmund Ffrench 1824 APPENDIX. Sue. Died. Sue. 1795 tr. 1798 Patrick Fallon | 1853 John M'EviUy, Adra. 18GG 1800 1824 1852 393 DM. res. 1 866 diedl879 MAYO. 1210 1213 1231 Keile 0'Dufi>' Gilla na Nev 0-Rua- dan Stephen Braoin Wm. Prendergast 1428 res. 1430 Nicholas Wagoniail430 John Martin Campania 1432 Odo OHiggius 1478 Hugh John 7kll 14 S3 Eugfue M ach Hren 1 54 1 Dermit O Diera 1574 Patrick OUtly 1576 cir. Adam Magauran 1585 1493 1579 Subsequently united to Ach- onry. ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA, At page 206, note, vol. i., instead of "the Missal here falls into a mistake," &c., please read "the Missal here falls into an apparent mistake," &c. For the Missal quotes not from St. John, but St. Mark, who gives Tierce as the hour of the Crucifixion. (Mark XV. 25.) At p. 269, col. 2, line 7, vol. ii., as an expansion of the Irish con- traction, for " a f o6eTiel " read " a f ocenealca ;" and at p. 115, col. 2, vol. i., for "noblest boon of the Christian flock," read, as the translation of the above, "purest in nature among the Christian flock." This, to my mind, involves the idea of the Immaculate Conception. Eve, who was immaculate, is excluded from the comparison, but not St. John Baptist sanctified in his mother's womb, who as fully belonged to the Christian times as the Immaculate Virgin. At p. 255, vol. i., note, by mistake the ministeria have been classed under the last division of the second foundation, rather than under the third foundation ; and thus the note on the " four ministers," so far as based on the classification in the Leabhar Breac, loses its point. But the meaning of minister is correctly given, as is made more evident by Gregory of Tours : " Sacerdos pelago operitur, habens ad collum cum Evangeliorum libro minis- teriiim quotidianum, id est, patenulam par\"am cum calice." Gloria Confes., ch. 32. At p. 334, col. 1, line 18, vol. ii., instead of quinto the contraction V. should be expanded into inde. INDEX. TJic Roman ffjiires indicate the volume, the Arabic indicaU the page. Abjuring the land, meaning of, I. 255, 259. Abbies, foundation of, before the coming of the Anglo- Nonnan invasion, I. 14. Absolution, form of, not merely declarator}-, H. 296. Abstinence, legislation on, II. 197. Adamnan, St., vision of, 11. 93 —I. 121. Administration, charges for, I. 366. Adam Godham, writings of, II. 46. Adrian n^, BuU of, I. 24, 31, 50, note. Aids, feudal nature of, L 368 — II., 342, note. Aleantara, Order of, II. 246. All Saints, curious charges against prior of. I. 414. note. A(jnuji Dei, lukfwarmness of Templars at thf. I. 209, note. Alexander III., letters of. on the Irish Church. 1. 67 ; Bull of. 70. Altar, consecration of an, I. 233 ; material of, 229. Anglo-Irish Code. kiUing no murder m the, I. 371 — 11.29. Anglo-Norman invasion, holv men in Ireland before the, 1. 15. Anglo-Normans, characteristics of. I. 75. Alienation, fines on, I. 368. Alleluia, diversity of practice in regard to. I. 213, not«. Anivia Christ i, &c., antiquity of, I. 172. note. Altar-stones, legislation on, [1. 85. . Arujeluit Domini, ixoticc of in the Leahhar Brtac, I. 116. Apostles. Irish Hymn of the, I. 136. Archdeacon, nature of. I. 350 — II. :U4, note. Antiphonarj- of Armagh, music in the, 11. 143. Apolon'ui, Irish character of the. ; 1. 209. Architecture, 8t>-le8 of. 11- 239. I Ardfcrt, disputes about, 1. 96. I 243. 281 ; charge againrt Bishop of. I. 402-11. 155 ; (;craldme8 of. II. 184. Ardmore, diocesc of, I 79, note. 396 INDEX. Armagh, disputes about, I. 5, 237 ; contributions by, 314 ; archbishops of, 380, 396, 395 ; suffragans of. II. 92 ; primacy of, II. 159, 175, note ; seal of, 360. Ardagh, changes in the diocese of, II. 93. Athanasius, St., Bishop of Os- sory comparable to, II. 9. Athirdee Convent, inventory of goods in, I. 364. Athassel. Priory of, II. 243. Augustinians, St. Patrick's Pur- gatory in charge of the, II. 197. Augustinian Hermits, chancery suit of the, II. 352, note. Avio, Order of, II. 246. Bangor, Antiphonary of, I. 160. Baptism, form of, I. 147, 148, 149, 216—11. 281 ; litany used in, 284 ; creed of, 287 ; washing of feet at, 11. 290, note. Baptismal font, character of, I. 86. Ballysidare, bell of, I. 258. Ballybetaghs, extent of, II. 59, note. Benefices, exclusion of Irish from, I. 376, 413 ; confusion in regard to, II. 20. Benediction at Mass, time for, I. 179, note. Benedictus, Irish form of the, I. 136, note. Bequest, property left by, I. 64, note. Benedictine Houses, number of, II. 244. Biatachs, nature of, I. 306, note. Birminghams, synonym for, I. 258, note. Bishops, office of, I. 76, note ; election of, 294, 315 ; marriage of, before consecration, II. 157 ; addresses of, 159, note. Book of Obits, Dublin, author of, II. 204. Boyle, Abbey of, II. 243. Book of Dimma, part of Canon of Mass from, I. 198 ; versions of Scripture in the, I. 217, note. Blessed Thadaeus, history of, II. 184. Blessed Virgin Mary, Assump- tion of the, I. 196. Bobio, Missal of, I. 190, 192, 210, 216 : Irish character of, 192. Bonifacian Annates, account of, I. 300 ; Error of Fagnanus, ibid. Bridget, St., festival of, II. 16. Brehon laws, use of, forbidden, II. 58. Bruces, wars of the, I. 371, 372, 377, 384 ; sacrileges of the, 404. Breviary, curious copy of an old Killaloe, I. 165, note. Burial, circumstances of, I. 86. Burial perquisites, legislation on, II. 139. Bull of Adrian IV. in regard to Ireland, proof of, I. 378 ; Leabhar Breac n reference to the, 48 ; disingenuous shifts of some in relerence to, 50, note. Bunratty, auto da fe at, U. 11. Cains, or Laws very remarkable, number of, I. 142. Cardinal, first Irish, 11. 37. Cashel, metropoHtical rights of, I. 1 1 ; suffragans of, 9 ; com- plaints of Archbishop of, against the English, 37, 325 ; synod of, 54 ; convent on the rock of, 314 ; suffragans of, II. 92. Calatrava, Order of, 11. 246. Canon, prayers said aloud at the, I. 214, note. INDEX. 397 Canonical Hours, Scriptural reasons for, I. 'JOf). Canterbury, arranii^-ment in re- gard to,' I. 2:U, 237. Capuchin Houses, number of, U. 244. Carmelite Houses, number of, II. 244. I Canons Regular, number of houses of, II. 244. Cathach of St. Columba, an account of the, II. 78. Carucate, meaning of, II. 59. Castles, excommunication on account of. I. 21)3. Cathal Maguire, martyrology of, II. 84. Catholic Doctrines, notice of, I. 109. Celestine III., grant of, to Trim Abbey, I. 42. Century 14th, writers of, II. 43 ; 12th. ecclesiastical writers of, I. 105; 15th, writers of, 11.81. Cathedraticum, nature of, I. 353. Charter, account of an Irish, I . 70, 76. Christ, Order of, II. 246. Christ Church, dimensions of, II. 244. Celibacy in the Irish Church, I. 90 ; objections answered — foolish statement of Dr. Reeves in regard to, II. 363, note. Christ, length of the life of, I. 121 ; mode of crucifixion of. Church, separation of men and women in, II. 138. Chalices, quality of, defined, I. 85; inhibition of brass or glassy, I. 109. Cimbaoth, historic timeof, 1. 392. Chancellor, othce of, I. 260. Cistercians at (iranard, sympa- thy with the Anglo-Irixh by the. I. 214 ; numl)er of. II. 244 ; laxitv amonst the, 174. Citation, notice of, I. 2.39. Clonroad, Ennis, numerous Sfliolara of, 1. 15. rierical oatli, form of, I. 382. Cloglier, no appointment to, by Knglish monarchs, I. 237 — 11.225. Clonmacnois, changes in the Diocese of. II. 93. Clonfert, Olhce» of. different from those of Canterbury, 11. 15, note. Clerics, privileges of, I. 323. Chorcpiscopus, office of, I. 66; error of Dr. Todd in regard to, Cluondagat, Canonn,- of. II. 157. Communion, form of. II. 293. Collects, multiplication of, by St. Columl>anu3. I. 189. Compromise, election by, I. 311. Cold water, trials by, I. .3,36. Columbanus, rule of, I. 158; offices of, ihld^ note . Mass of, I. 192; penitential of, I. 209. Commandments, ancient divi- sion of, I. 139. Comjdin, curious termination of, I. 161 Columbkille, Cathach of. II. 81. Compurgation, several kinds of, I. 3.30. Composition for sin, nature of, 11.237. Comjwstella, pilgrimages from Ireland to, II. 123. ConstantinoiKilitan Creed, use of. in Mass, I. 193. C^nstantine, donation of, to the Holy See, I. 28. Consecration, prayers said aloud at, I. 216. Conoe, or Conway, Robert, de- fcDce of. against Primate Fit/.Ralpli, U. 33 ; jud;.'mont of }k?ntdict XIV. in regard to, ihid., note. 398 INDEX. Conventual retirement, a love of, II. 123, 86, 174. Convents, connection betw^een foreign and Irish, I. 6; re- formation of, II. 283. Confirmation by Archbishops, privileges of, I. 236 ; effects of, I. 149. Connaught, Synod in, I. 231. Convents, reservation in regard to foundation of, II. 202. Cork, lines against Bishop of, I. 328. Corpus Christi, plays of, II. 145 ; missal of, I. 184. Cork, Diocese of, I. 10, 280, note. Courts Christian, encroachments on, I. 287, 327, 337, note. Cornelius, Blessed, veneration to, I. 308. Cornelius O'Dea, crosier of, II. 75. Council, form of opening a, II» 216—1. 17. Coshering, meaning of, I. 62. Coyne, meaning of, I. 262. Creed, the Apostles^ form of, I. 116; various forms of, 118, 204. Cranog, extent of a, I. 404. Crusades, privileges of, I. 298 ; origin of, ibid. Cross, sign of the, in use, II. 53. Crossfigel, meaning of, 1. 135 ; errors of Dr. Reeves in regard to, 134. Culdees, nature of the, 11. 124, 125 ; error of Dr. Reeves in regard to, 126 ; excommuni- cation by Rome of, 128. Cursus Scotorum, author of, I. 194. Dangerous prayer, use of the, I. 176. Da Sinchell, remarkable cele- bration of the feast of, II. 146. De Profundis, origin of the, in Mass, II. 219. De Lacy, dispute about the body of, I. 236. Deceased, property of the, II. 121. Derry, Diocese of, II. 225 ; no appointment to by English monarchs, 127. Dead, prayers for the, II. 53. Dervorgilla, abduction of, not the cause of the Anglo-Nor- man invasion, I. 18. Denarius, value of, I. 15, note. Dicat, hymn of, I. 136. Discipline, diversity of, in the Irish Church, I. 14. Diarmid Maol Brennan, ordi- nance of, J. 219. Divorce, forms gone through for a, I. 331—11. 160. Dioceses, multiplication of, I. 251 ; list of, 10—11. 97. Dimma^s Book» error of O^Curry in regard to, II. 292 DowTi, proceedings against the Bishop of, I. 326. Dowling's Annals, author of, II. 204. Donat Lonergan, Archbishop of Cashel, character of, I 260. Dominican houses, number, II. 244 ; division into two pro- vinces of the, II. 148. Domnach Airgid, account of the, II. 72; its great anti- quity, ibid., note. Dowry in marriage, enquiry about, I. 153. Donogh O'Brien, alleged en- feoffment of Ireland to the Holy See by, I. 28. Dromore, See of, II. 171. Drogheda, foundation of a Uni- versity at, I. 420. Dublin, suffragans of, I. 10; Synod of, 85 ; possessions of, 80 ; dispute between chapters INDEX. 399 of, 277 ; the citizens of, 321 ; independenco of, 389 ; in con- nexion with Diune Kitkr, II 9; Irish not known in the diocese of, ob ; suUragans to, 92. note ; disjiutes in. 218. Dunbrody, Abbey of, II. 243. Dun Scotus, an account of, II. 41. Duel, trials by, prohibited, I. 336. Ecclesiastical, something curious in connexion witii bellt*, 11. 79 ; revenues, various sources of, I 340 ; immunity, legisla- tion on, 1. 61, 63; dress, in- junction in regard to, II. 1,S9 ; iliscipUne, uniformity sought, I. 64. Ecclesiastics, maiTiage of, l>e- lore ordination, II. 157 ; secular pursuits of, inhibited, II. 21; instances of disrespect to, II. 222 ; oath of, I. 400— II. 169. Election, several forms of, I. 310. Endy. sad state of, I. 382. 411. EmV>olismal year, meaning of, I. 133. Kniystadt, monk to St. Patrick's i'urgatory from, II. 197. Enaghdime. union with Tuam of, I. 317, 402; changes in, 11.94. English, exclusion from Irish benefices of, I. 312. English monarchs. ecclesiastical encroachments by, I. 313. English adventurers, character i of. I. 98. ! England, partial and temporary' I de|)endence of the Irish I Church on, I. 5. j English Church, abuses in the, I 1.51.64. I English law. denial of, to the i Irish, I. 303. ! Ennis Friars, privilege to the, 11 252. Epiphany, error of Dr. Reeves in regard to thu. I. 184, note; identity (.f the. with Christ- ma-s. 1 1. 47. 49. Eric j)artial al>olition of the, I. 63. Erenach, profits to the, 1. 355 Eremite houses of St. Augus- tine. numlK.'r of II. 244. Escheat, meaning of, I. 368. Evangelists, synilK>lH of the, I. 202; ancient order of the, note. Eucharist, a belief in the, I. 128; fast for, 142; ceremonies for the administration of the, I. 150—11. 50. Extreme Unction, form of, I. 151 ; effects of, ihiJ , note. Excommuuicati(jn. fonn of, I. 87, 105. 2S.'i, .3.S4 ; anmesty after. II. 7. 57, 150. 162. Eugenia, St., coininenioration of. in the old Irish Canon, 1. 1%. Fasting, utility of, II. 34. Fanonea, meaning of, I. 109. Feeuagh. outrage on the Abbey ^ of. I. 304. Feudal tsnuro, incidents to. I. 368. Feast of all Saints, institution of, 1. 143, note. Festivals, occasion of the insti- tution of, I. 143. 195. Fitzadelm, or De Burgo, cruel- ties of. I. 231. FitzRal])h, contests of, with the religious onlers, II. 30 ; ^Tit- tinga of, 36 ; process of can- onisation of. iiii<{., note. Finlason, error in regard to Mortmain by, I. 369. First-fruits, injunction of giv- ing. II. 149. Flannan, St, slinnc of. II. 214 400 INDEX. Forest laws, fines for, I. 255. Foreign convents, foundation by Irish of, I. 186. Fothad na Canoine, exemption through, I. 63. Friday, fast on, I. 154 ; festival of Good, n. 116. Franciscans, disputes of, with Bishop of Limerick, II. 67 ; library of, II. 209 ; sympathy vnth the Anglo-Irish by the, I. .333; St. Patrick's Purga- gatory in charge of the II. 202. Funeral quarters, division of, II. 149; origin of, 177, 225. Gal way, wardenship of, II. 149. Gelasius, Primate, simplicity of, I. 9, 17, 307. Geofirey Hogan, writings of, II. 45. German Church, foundation of the, by Irish, I. 188. Glib, nourishment of, inter- dicted, II. 115. Gloria in Excelsis, use of, in the Mass, I. 180 ; division of, 181 ; place for, in Mass, 201. Gillibert Legate, ecclesiastical treatise of, 1. 59. Glendalough, Diocese of, I. 96, 253. Gossipred, sacredness of, II. 57. Gospel, use of, in Mass, I. 212. Gothic architecture, several styles of, II. 240. Grandimontensian houses, num- ber of II. 246. Greek, promotion of a, to Dro- more, II. 173 ; use of words, in Latin hymns, 1. 199. Harehunt, legislation on a, II. 117. Henry II., landing of, in Ire- land, I. 24. Henry III., charter of I. 292. Henry Loundres, character of, I. 260. Heriot, meaning of, II. 139. Holy days, observance of, I. 142. Holy See, kingdoms given as fiefs to the, I. 30 ; Mero\Tn- gian dynasty changed by a decision of the, 29. Host, size of the, I. 85 ; pecu- liar use of the Sacred, II. 7. Hospitallers, exemption of taxes to the, I. 357 ; privileges of, 314. Hogges Green, auto da fe at, II. 10. Hours, division of the sacred offices of the, I. 166. Hurling, prohibition of, II. 118. Immaculate Conception, early belief in the, II. 394. Immersion, use of, in baptism, II. 288. Impediments, privileges of dis- pensing in, II. 237. Indulgences, granting of, to St. Patrick's Purgatory, II. 203. Indiction, use of, I. 23 ; to lay- men, II. 236. Inisnambeo, Roscrea, an ex- change of, II. 253. Iniscathy, outrages in, I. 98. Infangthef, meaning of, I. 77. Inistiogue, outrages at, I. 383. Introlt, ancient nature of, I. 179. Inspiration, election bj', I. 310. Investiture, mode of, I. 32, note. Inquisition, a decree on, after public sinners, II. 17. lona, fame of, I. 232. Irish, readiness of the, in em- bracing the faith, I. 23 ; lan- guage, general prevalence of, II. ]66, 2!7 ; Popes defenders of the, 233 ; Church, corrup- tions in the, I. 51 ; antiquity of the, I. 3 ; Canon of Scrip- ture in the, 1. 143 ; offices of INDEX. 401 the, 154 ; wealth of. 341 ; Irish language, use of, in the Bobio Mlnsat, I. 198: Ultra- moutanism of the ancient, II. 229 ; visitations attributed to the saints. 1. lOG ; rebellious si)iritof.the, II. 27. Irish Church, privileges of, in foreign countries, I. 6 ; fasts in the, 17A ; domestic nomi- nation enjoyed by the, 2.'ir) ; loss of, 2'Mi ; subjection to Rome of the. I. 374 ; privi- leges to the, II. 235. Irish, familianty with the He- brew by the 1.201. Irish chieftains, large number of, in the fourteenth century, I. 13. Irish bishops, poverty and de- tachment of, I. 304 ; privi- leges to, I. 234. Irish clergv, resistance of, to Henry IL, I. 69 ; chastity of the, 80 ; influence of the, 324. Irish, English laws denied to the, I. 319; rejection of the, from benetices, 313, 284, 290. Irish saints, visitations attri- buted to, I. 106. Irish University, foundation of an, I. 415 ; foolisli error of Tom Moore in regard to the, 419. Iri>h E. R., blunders of the, I. 110, 108. Irish Mass on the Rhine, curious apolo(}ia in the, 1. 191 ; indul- gences by Pope Urban VIII. to, ibUl, note. Irish Liturgy, St. Mark the originator of the, I. 194. Irish convents, many bishops in an, I. 188. Jerusalem Knights, houses of, II. 244. I Jesus, staff of, I. 14 ; venera- I tion for, 83. I Jerpoint, abbey of. II. 243. I .John Clyn, writings of. II. 44. Jolin Decer, great benefactions of, I. 402 John liaptist, St., respect for, I. 131. John Salisbury, opinions of, on the divine tenijjoral right of the Popes, I. 31. John Comyns, Abp. of Dublin, character of, i. 259. Jubilee, stated period for a. II. 161. Justiciary, character of the office o"f, I. 260. I Killaloe, disputes al>out, 1. 244 ; I election for, 311 : kkI etiects ! of war in, 412 ; old Breviary I of.l. 163. ; Keating. Geoffrey, mistake of, I in regard to the liull of Ad- ! rian IV., I. 50. note. I Kells. Synod of, I. 12. I Kilmore, two bishops together in, II. 171. 367. Kilkenny, cross at, II., 41 ; famous statutes of, 57. 61. KilkconncU, AbWy of. II. 243. Kilmainham, Prior of. II. 9, I 166. I Kitler. Dame, history' of II. 2. Kings bell, origin of, I. .'K)5. Kings, appointment to bishop- rics by, a grace. I. 236 ; claim to temi>oralities by the English. 289, 295. Knockmov. penance on the »b- Utof. il. 348. Knighta Templars, suppression of. I. 399. Laidcean of Clonfert MoIiia, account of a Lorica io con- nexion with, II. 271. Lamlxsrt Simncl, account of, II. 167. VOL. II. 402 IKDEX. Lancet windows, use of, II. 240. Lauds, nature of, I. 160. Leabhar Breac, anonymous wri- ters of the, II. 47 ; mistake in, I. 123. Leabhar 7ia Buklhre, mistake in, L 113. Lents, number of, II. 53 ; anci- ent time for the beginning of. Legates, appointment of Irish, 1. 235. Learning, encouragement given to, I. 156. Leo, St., additions to the Mass by, I. 214. Leprosy, houses for, II, 254. Limerick, Bishop of, 1. 299 ; synod at, II. 237—1. 33, 312. Litany of the B. V. M., oldest form of, I. 113 ; error of O'Curry in regard to, ibid. ; Kyrie Eleison, a substitute for the Litany, I. 210. Lismore, disputes about, I. 239. Liturgy, variety of Irish, I. 65, 170. Loch Ke, abbot of, appointed bishop, I. 279. Lord's Prayer, commentary on the, II. 50; old form of, I. 136. Loch Derg, purgatory at, II. 186 ; error of 'Donovan in regard to, II. 188, note. Louth, a separation from Clog- her of, L 297. Lorica, Irish form of a, 1. 136. Lothra Churcli, lands from a Pagan to, I. 182. Mabillon, explanation of a puzzle to, I. 195 ; error of, 196, note. M'Murrough, enormities of, 1. 18. Machabeo, St., devotion to, I. 307 ; peculiarity of, ibid. M 'Incenance, severe penance of, II. 153. M'WiUiam Bourke, cruelties of, I. 303. Malachy M'.^da, writings of, II. 43. Malachy, Bishopof Down, trans- lation of relics by, I. 103. MacMahon, Primate, Jus Pri- matiale, by, I. 392. Magnijicat, Irish form of. 1. 136. Manon, St., martyrdom of,1. 232. Marian Gorman, martyrology of, I. 106. Martin, St., invocation of, in old Irish Masses, I. 196. Manus Muinagh, visitation on, I. 305 Marriage rite, form of, II. 300 ; indissolubility of, 302. Marriages, necessity for dis- pensations in, I. 56 ; fines from, 368. Martyrology of Cathal Maguire, error in, I. 197. Martyrs, absence of, in Ireland, I. 232. Margaret O'CarroU, great bene- ficence of, II. 146. Mass, a belief in the, I. 127 ; form of, in Stowe Missal, II. 317 , errors of Prof essor War- ren in regard to, 320 ; t*^m- porary chance in the, by Pope John XXII. , I. 177 ; St. Patrick's, I. 192 ; St. Colum- banus', ibid ; various rites in the, 170 ; Sarum, form of, 172 ; in the Leabhar Breac, 174 ; error of O'Curry and Dr. M. Kelly, in regard to, ibid ; Book of Lismore, in re- ference to, 179. Mass, Irish form of, from the Palatine of the Rhine, I. 187 ; various modes of begin- ning, 200. INDKX. 403 Matins, hour of, I. 159. Matrimonial causes, reservation of, II. 21. Matrimony, sacrament of, I. 151. Mathamtior, meaning of, I. 82. Mayo, changes in, 11. 92, 94 ; Diocese of, I. 251. Maurice OTiiielv, account of, II. 204. Meals, sign of the Cross before, II. 63. Meath, intlependence of the metropolitan by, I. .318. Melleray. convent of, II. 246. Mellifoiit, abbey of, II. 243, 174. Mendicant Orders, attacks on the, II. 113. Metz, monasterv of, I. 187. Metropolitical rights, use of, by individual-s, I. 11. Michael, St., re.sj)ect for, I. 130 ; hymn of. i36. Minors, rule of the, II. 247. Missal, form of Sarum. I. 170 ; of Rosslyn, ilnd., note ; of Drummoud, 173 ; curious prayer in canon of .Stowe, 182 ; apologia in the Bobio, 191. MiniMerium, meaning of, 11.394. 1. 225 ; error of various ^^-riters in regard to, ibid. Monilia, ecclesiastical meaning of, 11.207. Moctheus, St., relics of, II. 207. Montmorisco, cruelty of, I. 19, note. Monastic bodies, 8er\'ice by the, II. 58. Monaincha, Culdees of, II. 1.30. Montreza, Order of, II. 246. Monte C(Elio, John of, I. 2.30. Mortmain, laws of, I. 367 — II. 25. Mortuaries, nature of. I. .347. Muckross, al)bey of, 11. 243. Music, cultivation of, enjoined, II. 140. Mugint, St., prayer of, I. 190. Names, instances of Irish, La- tinized, I. 201 : nuinento at Mass, a substitution for, 212. Napoleon, Cardinal, first men- tion of a, I. 250. Nepotism, Pope Clement an enemy to, II. 64. Nicholas, St., Church of, II. 150. Nicholas IV., valuation of, I. 357. Nocturns, meaning of, I. 1.58. Norbertines, number of, II. 244. O'Brien, Donagh, religious foundations by, I. 15 O'Connor, Torlogh, cruelty of descendants of, I. .'^04. O'Curry, Eugene, error of. in regard to an Iri.sh Mass, I. 176; in regard to Litany of the B. V. M., 11.3, note. O'Conarty, Christian, venera- tion for, I. 307. Obligation, holidays, of. II. 217 O' Donovan, error of. in re- gard to the OAnnogs. I. 46 ; in regard to Minister, II. 394. Offices, interruption to, frc»m Danes. I. 15 : mode of going through the, I. 162. Offering."*, various kinds of, I. .340—11. 3,37. Oath, fonn of, I. 286. .308. O'Heney, Archbishop, character of, I. '247. O'Mahony. John, New York, misrepresentation of, in re- gard to Adnan's Bull, I. 50. 404 INDEX. O'Neil, Daniel, remonstrance of, I. 372. Orders, Holy, administration of, I. 151. Oriel windows, origin of, II. 241. Organs, use of, 11. 141 ; mis- take of Bingham, in regard to, ibid., note. Orinach, meaning of, I. 82. O'Toole, St., patriotism of, I. 20 ; canonization of, 81. Ossory, Diocese of, II. 2, 14 ; exemption from Dublin, 16 ; anti-Catholic restrictions on John Cantwell of, II. 230. Otto and Ottobone, decrees of, II. 172. Owen, vision of, II. 190. Oxford, safe conduct for stu- dents to, I. 419. Outlaw. William, witchcraft, of, II. 3, 10. Pale, extent of, II. 166, 211, 374—11. 28, 66, 62. Pall, covering of those married with, II. 301. Pallium, nature of, I. 247 Paparo, Cardinal, arrangement of dioceses by, I. 277. Passion, plays on the, II, 145. Parliament, rights of, II, 70; a burden, not an honour, II. 69 ; mode of holding a, II. 76. Patrick, St., likeness of, to Moses, I. 101 ; handwriting of, 227 ; mission of, from Pope Celestine, 373 ; pri- macy of, 394 ; festival of, II. 23 ; tribute to, II. II ; hymn of, I. 136 bell of, II. 76 ; commemoration of, II. 116. Pater Noster, ancient preface to, I. 215. Peace, curious mode of ratify- ing, II. 169. Penance, sacrament of, 1. 150; effects of, 151 ; infliction of pubhc, I. 321. Peter Pence, payment of, condi- tioned by Adrian's Bull, T. 26 ; substitution for, 46, 377. Perkin Warbeck, support given to, II. 171. Perquisites, nature of, I. 351. Pisa, Irish bishops at council of, 11. 113. Philip Xorris, character of, II, 113. Pilgrimages, remarkable in- stances of, 11.213. Postills, meaning of, II. 207- Popes, direct and indirect power of, I. 27 ; impartiality of, 246 ; necessity for, 283 ; lean- ing of to the Irish, 205, 383, 406, 407 ; firmness of I. 385. Prayer, various attitudes in, I. 138. Premonstre Order, number of houses of the, II. 244. Prayer dangerous, explanation of the, II. 328. Premunire Jacias, origin of, II. 64. Prefaces in Irish Bobio Missal, number of, I. 213. Premier Seizin, fines on, I. 360, Poyning's law, nature of, II. 65. Primacy, contest about the, I. 386 ; error of Hih. Dominica- nam regard to, 393, 397 ; II. 38. Provision, appointment by, II. 65 ; I. 236, 276. Presentation, alternate right to, II. 65 ; I. 334, note. Procurations, nature of, I. 351. Pro^^nces, Ireland formed into tw^o religious, II. 62. Priests, bequests to, I. 64. Property, division of, by the dying, I. 64. INDEX. 405 Psiilnis. ancient division of the I. 144. Punislunent, coq>oral, infliction of, I. :V2:i. note. Purgatory, Inlicf in. I. 140. Quart Iviptdit, ap{K>intmcntfi by II. (w. Questing, abuses guarded against in, II. 2*2. Raphoe. no aitpointment to by English- nionarchs, I. 237; diocese of, 11. 2.'^.') ; monstro- sities in. II. 15. 225. Rathbreasail. synod of, I. 10 Ratisl>on, connexion of with Ireland. I. 6. Reeves. I>r., error of in regard to the Kj.iphany. I. 184. Rcfonnation, etlorts at a, II. 181. Relief, feudal nature of, 1. .308. Religious, charges against, II. .S.") ; defence of by bishops, 11.251. Religious houses, number of, I. .%2 ; property of, .304 ; leave from Rome necessary for their foundation. II. 2.'>2 ; contri- butions from, I. 302; utility. I. 104; privileges of, 11.358. Relics, translation of, I. 82, 100. 402. Reservations, 6r8t use of, II. 55 Revenues, sources of. I. .3.'>4. Right of Sanctuar)', restrictions on, II. 139. Rol)es. u^e of, in Parliament, 11.351. Rome, visits to. Triennial, II. 23.') ; subjection to. I. 90. Roman Archives, agreement of with tlomestic annalh, I. 280. Ko ; other sees with. II. 27. Unga, meaning of, I. 134. Unction, Extreme, form of, II. 293. Urban, recognition by the Irish Church of Po]>e, II. 117. Urban VIII., indulgences to the Irish A/'olo'jia by, I 209. Usurers, jiropertv of, claimed by State, 1. 327 ; 'law of Valen- I tinian in regard to, ibid., note. Vestments, several colours of, I. 218; symbolical of virtues, 220. Vespers, prayer for, I. 159 ; hour of, 16G. Vicar, tithes to a, I. 355. Vienna, connexions of, with Ireland, I. 6. Virgin Mother, respect for the I. 130. Vivian, Cardinal, visit of, to Ireland, I. .50. Voting in Parlinment, f)ower of, enjoyed by clergy, II. 71 Wardship, emolumenta from. I. 347. Wardcnship. origin of the (Jal- way, II. 14'.>. Waterford, lii.shop of, I. 240 ; leaning towards Knglish by, 52. 72; synod at, 70. union of I Wars, sad ert"ectj< of, 1. 402. West, great schism of the, II. 113, 67. Wednesday, fast on. I. 154. Week, names of days of the. Christianized. I. 1.33, note. Westminster. Council of. I. W. White Book of Dublin, author of, II. 204. White garments, use of, after Baptism. I. 148. White Friars, account of the, IL 245 Witchcraft, apjiearance of, II. 1— II. 11, note, William Ollurlv. curiouB li- brarj- of. 11. 206. Wine, mixture of water with, in Mass, 1 S«), 174. I Writs, several kinds of, I. 3 Hi. I Writers, account of 15th ccn- II. 81 ; of the 12th. I. of the 13th centur>-. I. of the 14th centur)-, II, Villeins, difterence from Be- j tury taghs in, I. 348. | 10-!!. 251. Vision of A«lamnan, translation I York. ecclesiastical Arrangement of the, I. 119. I in regard to. 1. 235, note. Printed by M. U. Oill & 8oo, M Upper a^itTiUeitrevt, DalOia. Ill 1012 01127 0628